《Voyage Of The Villainess》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "Who are you?" When she heard that cold, unfeeling voice, Mya froze. As she tightened her hold on her hood, she couldn''t help but gasp.


    ''How did I get here?'' She couldn''t help but ponder in disbelief. They were supposed to go to the Marquess'' house right now, but something unforeseen happened.


    Mya''s light aquamarine eyes shed with piercing ruby eyes, glinting at each other within the gloomy cells.


    Mya was at a loss for words. Kayden Illes Endre, the viin who would eventually be the seventh demon lord and ruler of vampires, stood in front of her. His arms and feet were both chained.


    When a sh of lightning struck outside the cell''s single-barred window, she was able to get a better look at the man in front of her.


    His white hair was unruly.. And he had bruises all over his body and face. However, none of his spectacr appearances led to deterioration. Sharp ruby-colored eyes, a prominent jaw, and if the bruises weren''t present, his skin was smooth and blemish-free.


    But...some of his wounds were still open, and blood was dripping from them.


    He should still be fifteen years old ording to this chronology. His backstory was thoroughly described in the novel Fate of the Stars. His stepmother, who was infatuated with his beauty, imprisoned him in the darkest area of the dungeon. And she arrived here time to time to torment him since he refused her advances.


    Seriously, she promised herself not to cause many changes in the plot. But, Mya couldn''t help but sigh wearily. No person in their right mind would not help a wounded abused boy especially if they were hot.


    She simply happened to read that ragged book, Fate of the Stars since her high school teacher required her to do so for her book review report. Later on, she had no idea she would be burnt alive aboard their cruise ship back on Earth.


    When she opened her eyes, she discovered herself in the ten-year-old body of a minor viiness in this tale. It was already four years that passed, and now she was on the academy arc, where everyone despised her for harassing the female lead, the saintess summoned from another world.


    Rather than attempting to modify herself, she opted not to. Instead, she began to n what she would do after her doom g, where she would be banished. They happened to be on vacation for a week. As a result, she set her ns in motion.


    Her lifelong dream was to explore the entire world. She would fulfill it here in this world because she was unable to do so in her previous life. Furthermore, despite the existence of magic on this, only a small percentage of ces had been found and recorded. Not only she would be able to travel, but she may also go down in history as the greatest voyager!


    So she proceeded to find the famed shipbuilder of their empire on the Taleba Dukedom''s ind of Sirakari. Mya ultimately tracked him down. However, in order to build her ship, she had to do something in exchange, which was why she was in the dark dungeon.


    "Tell me, who are you? Does that woman send you here to torment me?" Kayden scoffed with disdain. "You can do what you want! But I will never sumb to that woman''s demand!"


    Mya''s thoughts were cut short. ''Ah, the viin. I can''t get you out of here, but this is the least I could do for you.'' Mya took out her ring and crushed it in her palms.


    Instead of an answer, Kayden was surrounded by soothing water. It instantly cleansed and healed all of his wounds.


    Mya finally said something. However, she deepened her voice so that even if they meet again in the future, he would not recognize her.


    "I am merely a young man who will be the world''s greatest voyager." With that, she ripped a talisman from her pocket and vanished in an instant. Kayden was taken aback by the events urring all at once, but then he let out a low chuckle.


    ''What a fool...does she think she can deceive me by lowering her voice?'' the greatest explorer? Kayden surely met an interesting person today. But, due to her, he would be able to sleep well tonight for the first time. ''I shall definitely pay this debt someday.''

 Chapter 2 - It Started In The Prison

    "Please! I''ve done nothing wrong! My brother is waiting for me!" Vivian sobbed as she was dragged into the prison by the guards.


    They tossed her on the icy ground. She groaned in agony from the impact of her fall, but she tried to get to her feet as soon as she could. When she looked up, her heart raced; the guards had already locked the cell.


    Her nose was assailed by an unpleasant odor of something nasty and decaying, nearly making her cough and feel sick. But that was not what mattered at the moment. She needed to get out of here. "Please let me go! I never stole anything from him!" She cried even more.


    "If you had just epted being Marquess Gridon''s mistress, you wouldn''t have to suffer like this," one of the guards snorted. He twirled the key around his finger as he walked away. The other guards just ignored her. Her pleading cries echoed around the jail, but none of the guards dared to look at her, turning a deaf ear.


    "Please! Let me go!" Vivian crawled to the cell bars reaching her hands out. She even tried to squeeze herself in between the metal bars. But it was all useless. All she could do was cry and plead, yet the guards stood like statues, not moving an inch.


    "Hah, this-this can''t be happening," Seeing no reaction from the guards, Vivian slumped to the ground, feeling hopeless. A dreadful feeling welled up inside her, eating at her shattered heart. She wasn''t getting out of here.


    She looked around and saw other girls her age trembling. She became more frightened. ''I, I can''t stay here. My brother needs this bread.'' Vivian hugged the bread firmly in her arms. She was finally able to earn her first sry by helping in the inn.


    ''But-But then...'' Tears fell from her eyes, trickling down her cheeks. ''As soon as I received my sry and bought this bread, all this happened.'' She cried harder, burying her head into her knees.


    ''Why?! Why did this happen to me?! My brother is waiting for me at home! I''m all he''s got!'' Remembering that her younger brother would be alone and starving, she couldn''t help but sob louder. ''I promise him, that we will eat something delicious today.''


    "You''re the twentieth girl today." A voice suddenly emerged, breaking her out of her despairing thoughts.


    Vivian looked up, following the sound of the voice. It was a mild, feminine voice. As she looked for the source of the voice, in the dark corner of the cell, light aquamarine eyes stared at her. Vivian took a closer look and saw that a hooded person was sitting with crossed legs, looking at her. Not feeling any animosity from the person, she rxed a little.


    "Twentieth?" Vivian asked, a bit confused. She slowly wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Yes," the hooded girl answered. "So what crime did youmit to be jailed?"


    "They told me I stole something. But I didn''t!" Remembering the unfortunate things that happened earlier, Vivian''s eyes started to water again. "I don''t really know how that man''s pouch got seen in my bag."


    "Ah, steal?" the hooded girl scoffed. "You have the same reason as the second girl and the rest, I thought it would be something different, like mine." The hooded girl seemed disappointed.


    "What-what did you do?" Vivian asked. Realizing that it might be rude to ask such a question, she immediately covered her mouth before lowering her head, "I apologize! I don''t mean to be rude by that."


    "Haha, there is no need for you to apologize. I did ask for your crime, so it''s only fair for me to tell you mine," the hooded girl said. Amusement could be heard from the tone of her voice.


    "I-is that so?" Vivian mumbled as she looked up once more at the hooded girl. "Then what did you do to end up in jail?"


    "Hmm..." The hooded girl stood up and walked closer to Vivian. Under her hood, with the small light from the torches, Vivian saw her face. The hooded girl gazed down at her with a bright smile. She was mesmerized by the hooded girl''s face. She looked like an angel. But then she shook her head...


    ''She''s smiling? Why? Is it something funny?''


    "Hahaha," the hooded girl chuckled. "I was arrested because I punched a certain pig head and almost cracked his family jewel."


    "Ah-ah family jewel? What''s that? It sounds very expensive," Vivian felt confused.


    "It''s something very important to the pig head, but too bad because I didn''t get the chance to crack it," the hooded girl sounded even more disappointed as she said those words.


    Vivian couldn''t understand. ''If those family jewels were destroyed, whatever that is, will this girl get into more trouble? Or worse? Will she suffer something worse, like death?''


    She held the helm of the hooded girl''s dress. "Plea-please don''t do that," Vivian begged with a shaky voice.


    "Huh? What won''t I do?"


    "Crack the family jewel, you might get into more trouble if you do that," Vivian said as she held the bread in her left arm firmly.


    The hooded girl seemed to be more amused by this twentieth girl''s words. ''Does she understand what she was saying? Or maybe not? She only looked around seven years old, but¡­'' The hooded girl patted Vivian on the head.


    "You''re already in this situation, and you still have time to be concerned for others," the hooded girl said, flustering Vivian.


    "Isn''t it the right thing to do? My mom always told me to be concerned with other people''s feelings and well-being," Vivian felt the pat on her head, and froze.


    "I see..." The hooded girl''s hand retreated under her cloak. "What if I tell you, the pig head I''m talking about is the man who sent you here?" She asked.


    "That''s even more of a reason for you not to do anything!" Vivian''s response was immediate, her eyes wide.


    "And why is that?"


    "You might get hurt..." Vivian looked down.


    ''Oh. I thought she was just afraid to do something, but it seems she''s just concerned about me. What a good kid.'' The hooded girl looked at the young girl in front of her.


    "Tell me, young girl, what''s your name?" The hooded girl asked.


    Vivian hesitated for a bit. "It''s Vivian."


    "Vivian, I will tell that perverted Marquess that he owes you one. You kept his future generation alive."


    Vivian looked at the hooded girl. She was going to ask what the hooded girl meant by that, but a loud explosion sounded, making the cell trembled. It was followed by a loud rm, wringing throughout the whole dungeon.


    "The dungeon has been breached!" The guards began to panic.


    "You see, I really nned to wipe out that pig heads'' descendants but maybe I could do something else, far cruel, ah...I mean far more gentle.'''' The hooded girl''s eyes shone dangerously. "You see, I need that corrupt pig head to disappear, or else I will not be able to get my ship."


    Vivian gulped. She felt something was going to happen and she felt terrified. She hugged the ttened bread tightly in her arms once more.


    ''I just want to go home, and give this to my brother.'' It was the only thing on her mind. Vivian felt the loud thump of her heart beating, terrified of the iing event that was brewing at this very moment.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    Mysterious Hooded Girl: Uh-uh, Is that bread still edible?


    Vivian: So-sorry, but you can''t have any of this.


    Mysterious Hooded Girl: Ah no, I don''t want any of it. It appeared to be extremely ttened now.


    Vivian: What do you mean?


    (Vivian''s eyes widened with dread as she looked at the bread she was holding.)


    Vivian: No! Brother!


    (She sobbed aloud.)


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 3 - Greatest Voyager

    Explosions could be heard all over the ce. And every time there was an explosion, the cell shook.


    "Arghh! Who are you?"


    "Take them!"


    "Ahhh!"


    The soldiers'' cries and yells could be heard by Vivian. And it wasing closer and closer. "Can you tell me what''s going on?" She shuddered even more.


    The hooded girl smiled as she nced at her. "An ally is on their way," the hooded girl replied. "However, this is just too extravagant and showy. I have advised them to do things more subtly." The hooded girl continued to mumble.. Vivian gazed down into the underground''s deserted, ck corridors. The light from the torches was dwindling. Until...


    "Ahhhhhh!" A guard was hurled at them and fell just in front of their cell.


    "Ah!" Vivian shrieked. But everything got shrouded with silence which made Vivian gulped.


    "They''re here." The hooded girl beside her spoke. Suddenly they could hear footsteps approaching.


    "Mdy, we''re here," Two cloaked figures emerged from the hall''s darkness. They came to a halt in front of the cell.


    "You arrived sooner than nned."


    "We can''t wait any longer since the diversion is already in motion...and...and...wahhhhh! I can''t bear the thought of how much Mdy is suffering now within this dreadful jail!" The shorter, hooded individual with a feminine voice began to weep.


    "Dorris... Stop being too loud, or we''ll be discovered," said the taller one, who spoke in a masculine voice. He knelt down in front of the knocked-out guard.


    ''Discover? Isn''t the entire dungeon aware that you''re both already present?'' Vivian wondered as she observed the spectacle unfolding in front of her.


    The taller one took something from the sleeping guard. "All right, got the keys," he eximed. He unlocked the cell right away.


    "Let''s depart immediately before the reinforcements arrive." The hooded girl spoke.


    But before they could leave the jail, someone grabbed the hooded girl''s dress straps. When she turned back, she saw the other girls who had been imprisoned beside her.


    "Please! Let use with you." In a pleading tone, they said.


    The hooded girl stroked their heads and smiled. "Don''t worry. We intend to get you all out of here as soon as possible."


    When the girls heard her statement, their hearts were filled with joy. "Are we-are we finally getting out of here?"


    "Yes," the hooded girl responded, her voice gleeful. "It is, after all, part of our deal." She went on to say.


    ''What part of the deal?'' They wanted to inquire, but they simply kept it to themselves. The most important thing was that they will eventually be freed.


    "The teleportation array has already beenpleted." Dorris, the second hooded girl, had spoken. Outside the prison, they noticed arge circle with various characters glowing on the ground.


    "Good..." The hooded girl approached the others. "If you enter inside that magical circle, it will lead you out of the dungeon."


    The girls, one by one, heeded what the hooded girl instructed and walked on the magical arrangement. When they were all there, the hooded girl turned to face the final girl who wasn''t moving an inch to upy her spot.


    ''Teleportation?'' Vivian took a nce at them. This unexpected turn of events caught her off guard. ''Creating a teleportation array is a difficult feat. Even if she was still a child, her parents, who were both magical schrs before they died in a bandit raid, taught her a great deal about magic.''


    "Is something that matters?" The hooded girl asked with worry in her voice.


    "Can you tell me who you are?" Vivian blurted out something startling. The three hooded figures turned to face her.


    "Of course, Mdy is the youngest daughter of..." Dorris was elbowed before she couldplete her sentence by the mysterious hooded girl.


    "Idiot." The cloaked male shook his head.


    "Ah! That''s correct! I forgot this is a discreet mission. I sincerely apologize to mdy." Dorris bowed her head.


    "Don''t worry about it." The hooded girl approached Vivian and lowered herself to her level.


    "Those are Dorris and Rein." The hooded girl gestured to the other two, who were simply waving at Vivian. "They are my dependablepanions and helpers. I, for one," She moved her body closer to Vivian''s ears. "My name is Mya, and I shall be the world''s greatest voyager."


    "Gre-greatest voyager?" Vivian nced at her, perplexed.


    "Yes...but let''s keep it our little secret for now," Mya whispered as she rose up. She extended her right hand to Vivian.


    "Let''s get started. Isn''t there someone waiting for you? Your brother? He''s probably worrying sick about you right now."


    Vivian moved her hands gently towards Mya. "Yes." When she could hold her hands, Mya drew Vivian to the other girls to the magical array.


    The array began to glow vibrantly. A strong gust of winds surrounded them. Mya then motioned to the females with her hands. "This array would take you to Sulkira Vige. Everyone, take care!"


    "Take care!" Dorris waved at them.


    "Thank you so much!" The girls cried with joy.


    "Are we ever going to see each other again?" Vivian screamed at them.


    "As long as the world keeps revolving, we might see each other someday," Mya said.


    "Yes!" Vivian gave them a sincere smile before they vanished.


    The dungeons were once again dark, only weak lights from the torches on the walls kept illuminating them.


    "That kid appeared to like you," Rein spoke up.


    "She''s a nice kid, that girl," Mya remarked, her face filled with nostalgia as she gazed at the arrangement.


    "But honestly, you continued doing things that made people nervous." Rein sighed and said.


    ''That''s correct! Reprimand ourdy even more!'' Dorris yelled in her head.


    "But since I''m not harmed, everything is still ok. Let us now proceed to the Marquess'' residence. Our shipbuilder is probably already doing havoc there." Mya asserted.


    "Stop!" The reinforcements had alreadye. They were pointing their spears towards the three. But it was toote to apprehend them. On their feet, another array was created.


    "Stop them!" The knights simply grasped the air, and the three disappeared into nothingness.

 Chapter 4 - Diversion

    "Marquess Gridon! I beg you, if you raise the tax much higher, we will starve to death for theing winter!" Huston bowed several times on the white marble floor. His head was already bleeding, but he would not stop. As the representative of their Sulkira vige, this was the only thing he could do.


    Many young girls had already vanished from their vige. Many parents were suffering from depression as a result of this. Not only that, but the tax they used to pay once a week was reduced to once every three days. And the price kept rising with each tax deadline! At this rate, forget about starvation; they would be dead long before winter arrives!


    "Please, I beg you!" He pleaded and cried some more.


    Marquess Gridon sneered at the scrawny men in front of him. He took a big bite out of the roasted chicken leg in front of him, then spitted the bone at the man.


    "Who allowed this destitute to enter my noble residence?" The Marquess'' words jolted Huston. But he clenched his fist even tighter and kowtowed even more..


    "Please have mercy on your people!" Huston''s voice became more desperate.


    "Have mercy, you say?" The marquess snorted. "You peasants should be grateful that I let you live peacefully here. We protected your small vige from monsters and bandits. And you should be appreciative that you were able to contribute to the empire even with a pittance."


    "Hahaha, I see again with this dumb royalty and this useless empire," Huston''s voice became severe.


    "What did you say?! Pauper?! Who do you think you are speaking to the empire these treacherous words! Knights, seize this man and put him on the gallows this instant!"


    The knights had already begun their moves to seize Huston when the massive door opened. Another knight entered, panting heavily.


    "My lord! My lord! The dark dungeon got infiltrated!"


    "Ipetent unworthy knights! First, lock the man!" As he stood up, Marquess was smoking. The girls on his side trembled as he looked ready to erupt sooner orter. His face was full of fury.


    As the knights got closer to Huston, he burst outughing. "Hahaha! I can''t believe it, the young girl actually performed what she imed."


    They all stared at Huston, whoughed like a lunatic. "I can''t reject her now for the construction of the ship."


    "What are you waiting for?! Take that man in an instant!" The Marquess became enraged. With that said, the knights awoke from their stupor.


    "Juste with us silently!" They demanded.


    But then Huston pulled something out from his sleeves. It was a ck card with silver linings. "Ahh, my lord, you''ve got the wheel of fortune turned around." Huston''s torn brown shirt and soiled brown cks began to fade. It evolved into a crimson-red striped, slim-fit suit with a two-button jacket and red tapered pants. His inside outfit changed to a white club-cor dress shirt paired with redce-up leather shoes.


    "Marquess Gridon, you seemed to have poor luck today." Huston''s brown hair turned ck, and his dull brown eyes changed into a vivid shade of green. He held a crimson top hat in his hand and donned it.


    "A shapeshifter?"


    "No, a Conceptor! He''s a magician! Everyone, be cautious!" The head of knights yelled as they unsheathed their swords and pointed towards him.


    Marquess Gridon turned to face the guy in front of him. "You''re not the scrawny pauper from before. Who are you?"


    "Oh, fascinating. I thought you were already jaded by all your pleasures. But, as you could expect from a former Taleba general and Blue Tiger of the Tigris Tribe, you can already know that I''m not Huston."


    "Your scent has altered," Marquess Gridon''s hand began to develop ws, and fangs emerged from his lips. He is a shapeshifter who can transform into a Tiger.


    "Hah, the beast tribe''s famed keen sense of smell, huh?" The red man adjusted his hat.


    "I''ve already returned Huston to his town. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Nichs Grandez." The red-d young guy bowed. "I''m just a normal magician who enjoys tasting the anguish of corrupted individuals like you," Nichs'' aura grew ominous, causing the knights surrounding him to break out in cold sweat. With madness in his eyes, he gazed at the marquess.


    ''This sensation...'' Marquess Gridon felt as if he was gazing down at the terrible reaper. His instincts as a shapeshifter beast told him that this man was deadly. ''How can it be, he''s already a 6th Tier Shapeshifter! He can''t possibly be stronger than this unknown person!'' But, as a seasonedmander, he knew better than anybody that theck of certainty is what makes things difficult and dangerous. ''But, whatever you do, don''t exhibit any signs of weakness in front of an enemy!''


    Marquess Gridon lunged the first attack. With his ws, he intended to stab the red-d. But Nichs evaded him swiftly.


    Nichs took out a second card from his sleeves. "You''re quick, but I''m a little disappointed. I expected you to show me more than this." Nichs took a couple of steps back. "The Ten of Swords is your second card. Marquess, you will be beaten today."


    A deck of cards whirled around him, Marquess Gridon was unable to move quickly. "You''re a Maniptor as well!" The Marquess gritted his teeth.


    "That''s correct, I''m both a Conceptor and a Maniptor," Nichs said tly to the Marquess.


    "Marquess!" The knights yelled. "Grab him!" The leader of the knights gave the order. They charge at him all at once. Their des are only an inch away from Nichs, but they are held back by his cards.


    Nichs shook his head in dissatisfaction. "When did the empire''s knights sink this low, banding together against one person?" He let out a long sigh and flicked his fingers. The cards that were blocking the knight''s sword began to shine in a bright violet light.


    "This is not a possibility! He''s already a 7th-tier mage! Arghhh!" The knights were thrown all over the ce as the cards deflected their swords.


    "Damn!" The Marquess attempted to free himself from the cards that encircled him. He assaulted it, but it was like an iron wall of cards that was impossible to shatter.


    "Now that they''re gone, it''s time toy the tiny kitty to rest." In reaction to Nichs'' words, Marquess Gridon shivered.


    "You! Please let me go! And fight me in a fair and squarebat! You already said that you were unsatisfied with my previous attack; if you release me, I''ll show you what I''m capable of!" said the Marquess.


    "Sorry, Marquess, I''ll retract my statement. Shapeshifters'' sheer strength will put me at a disadvantage. So just ept your fate and go on." Nichs gestured with his index finger over his head. When the Marquess nced up, he saw hundreds of cards above him.


    "Those cards are as sharp as a genuine sword''s de. I''m curious what would happen if it poured on you? You know, if you need to defeat a beast, traps could always work too." When he heard what Nichs stated, the Marquess'' eyes widened in terror.


    The Marquess directed all of his Lifa to his ws. It shone brightly with Lavender light. He intended to block all of this. But his heart trembled at the sudden thought that came from his mind. ''Will this be my death?''


    ''This is the end, ah the terrified look of someone like him is really the finest, I wanted him to suffer more in the end but...'' Nichs needed to calm down. He clutched the left side of his face. ''I think I should call it quits for the time being.'' He took one more card from his sleeve and froze when he realized what it was.


    "Eight of Swords?"


    The door swung open again, revealing three hooded figures.


    "Ah, what a wreck," said the person in the center. Because of her voice, people could tell she is a female despite her cloak.


    "Enough, Sir Nichs; that man will be apprehended shortly by someone, and we have fulfilled our end of the agreement; all the girls are now free. Thank you for providing us with a diversion."

 Chapter 5 - Marquess, We Meet Again

    The gate to the mansion was partially open to the left. However, it was broad enough to allow a small carriage to pass through. There were no guards in sight, as though the site had been vacated.


    Dorris rested her hand on the gate''s somewhat damp metal. Then she tightened her grip on the metal bars to support her shaking body.


    "Where has mdy gone?" Dorris broke into tears as they approached the Marquess'' front gate. No matter where they searched, Mya was nowhere to be found. She couldn''t sense her presence anywhere in the vicinity. "Please don''t tell me she''s still in jail!" Her voice became more concerned with each passing second. Unwanted negative thoughts were now shing inside her mind.


    Rein''s expression was strained. ''This can''t be....the dungeon reinforcements had alreadye.''


    "Perhaps we should take a look back!" Dorris yelled. She was panting severely at this point. Sweat was running down her brow as she supported herself with the gate''s pirs. Rein gave her a skeptical look.


    "You''ve already performed teleportation twice in a row." Rein asserted. "It''s using up a lot of your lifa, and you''ll still need to use itter." Rein then pulled a talisman from his robes. "I''ll be the one to go back and search for our Lady,"


    Rein was about to rip the talisman...


    "Sup?" Mya appeared behind them, smiling.


    "Mdy!" Dorris screamed. "Where have you been? Are you alright?" She hurried towards Mya to ascertain her condition.


    Mya gave them a lush grin. "I was just swept away somewhere else, but I was fortunate I had some sort of talisman on me." Then she tapped Dorris'' shoulders. "You can calm down now, don''t overwork yourself more." Mya noticed the tired look on Dorris'' face.


    "Is that it?" Rein scrutinized Mya with his perceptive hazel eyes.


    "Yeah," Mya said, her grin unwavering. ''They don''t need to know that I transferred and ended up meeting thest boss of the novel. To begin with, they have no inkling about him yet. Kayden has no idea of who I am either.''


    "Was it all my fault? I should have been more cautious while utilizing the array!" Dorris cried.


    "No. Your spell is perfect." Mya sought to console Dorris.


    "How did you find out about that, mydy? You don''t even have any magic! You can''t possibly sense any magic. It''s really all my fault. Wahhh."


    Mya felt a knife struck her in the chest. ''Ah, this kid, can she get much blunter than that? And how she can still chatter about so many things despite her state.'' But that''s right, in a world where magic exists, Mya was born without it. Since she arrived in this world, Mya depended on talismans, other magical artifacts, herpanions, and her understanding of the novel up until this point. This is also the second reason why she wanted to travel this world. To gain her own magic; the forgotten tenth ss of magic.


    "Ahhh!" They all turned to look as they heard criesing from within the mansion.


    Mya adjusted her hood and began walking to the Marquess'' mansion''s front entrance. She shoved the door open, and what she saw next made her want to cheer. Inside the mansion, another hunk for her eyes to feast on was creating mayhem. But, unfortunately, there was no time to squander for the time being.


    "Mdy, they are already heading this way," Dorris whispered. ''I already consume so much time from that encounter with Kayden. Any moment they will be here. We should wrap things now.''


    "Ah, what a wreck," Mya grinned at the sight in front of her.


    "This is enough, Sir Nichs; that man will be apprehended shortly by someone. We have fulfilled our end of the agreement; all the girls are now free." Mya gave a short nod as she ced her right palm on her left chest. "Thank you for providing us with a diversion."


    "I see...so you''ve already done your part, then I''ll finish this now," Nichs said as he lowered his arms, causing all the cards to descend down in an instant.


    In defense, the Marquess closed his eyes and crossed his ws. But after a few moments of silence, he felt nothing. He gradually opened his eyes. All of the cards did not strike him; instead, theynded on the ground, forming a perfect circle and in the center, he stood.


    The Marquess copsed on the ground, sweating profusely. He felt like half of his life had already passed him by. ''Just who are these people?'' He couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Aw, you frightened the poor old man," Mya remarked, her voice tinged with pleasure, "Though I truly wanted to impart more lessons about this man." She could still recall how this man damaged her book when she was on the market.


    ---???---


    "Is that book more intriguing than me, youngdy?" The Marquess grabbed her book and tossed it on the ground. A carriage passed them at the precise moment and rolled its wheel to the book.


    "You''re young and lovely; be my mistress, and I''ll give you everything!" The Marquess nced at her with a nasty expression.


    It was already her intention to attract the marquess'' attention and be imprisoned. ording to her intel, anyone who rejects the marquess'' proposals to be his mistress would be charged with theft and imprisoned. But still...


    "Ah, he has done it." When Mya saw her book torn into bits, a demon within her awoke.


    The marquess took a surprise sharp uppercut. Mya was about to kick his most prized possession, but a knight was able to protect it. The knight''s shield, on the other hand, received a sharp-sounding cracking noise. The marquess'' next generation would be gone if the knight was even a secondte.


    They both grew blue at the sight of the shield. "This-this ungrateful wench dragged her to prison in an instant!" The Marquess yelled as he moved a few steps away.


    The knights dragged Mya towards the jail for the simple reason of assaulting the pig head marquess.


    ---???---


    ''Seriously, just reminiscing about it made my blood boil.'' Mya''s smile grew ominous looking at the fallen state of the marquess. ''Who would believe that this man, was once a general and part of that tiger n? He looked like more of a pig now.''


    "Marquess Gridon, I apologize for this harsh treatment," Mya said derisively to the marquess. She walked up to him and bent down on his level.


    ''This scent!'' The Marquess was surprised. It was the scent of the ungrateful wench who punched him two days ago.


    "Marquess, we meet again." Mya gave him a sickly-sweet smile.

 Chapter 6 - The Main Cast Arrived

    When Mya gave him an eerie smile, the Marquess instinctively shielded his jewel.


    "You know, Marquess, you should be dead by now," Mya said. "But you see, the bread girl you used of stealing said I shouldn''t do anything with you. You owe her a debt of gratitude." Mya rose to her feet. She refused to listen to any of the marquess'' responses. Not that; he looked like he nned to speak right now.


    "I believe she will be the same age as your deceased daughter," she goes on to say. That''s when Marquess turned to face the hooded girl. "You still have a chance to make things right. This is not the life your daughter would have preferred for you."


    ''That''s right.. The Marquess has a daughter once. But the enemy during the Last Ge-Zo war, the enemy country held his daughter as a hostage and she died. The once fierce and respectable general became a Marquess who is corrupted and divulge himself with pleasures. And in his own sick way, he makes girls the same age or has a simr appearance of her daughter his mistress. And those who refuse him, he imprisoned them.''


    ''I really want to make him suffer even more. That is not an excuse to treat kids in that manner. They already have traumas etched in their minds as a result of him. Those poor youngdies. But if I take him on now, my ns may be jeopardized. Even if I didn''t do anything, he''ll be a ve fighting at the Octagon, the Taleba Dukedom''s colosseum entertainment using ves, after this. That may already be a harsh punishment for him.''


    Mya turned toward Nichs. "Sir Nichs, we will take our leave now, after a month, I''lle back once again, and will get the part of my deal."


    "Then I''ll see youter, strangedy." Nichs took off his hat and struck a bow. His attention was drawn to the card in his hands, the eight of swords. ''eptance and life-long suffering, huh? Tsk.'' He put on the hat again and vanished in an instant.


    ''Do you really have to call me strange?'' Mya just pushed the thought back and returned her attention to Dorris and Rein with a strained smile. "The main cast will arrive now. Let''s go," She said.


    Her remarks elicited two nods from the two. Mya nced back to the Marquess before they left. Their gazes locked. She gave him a malicious look while zipping her lips closed. ''Be quiet,'' They all vanished in a second.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, when Mya and her friends vanished for a little period of time, the door swung open once more, showing another group of young people. They also brought with them the emblematic golden royal knights of the Sahaya Empire, indicating that these youths don''t have ordinary status. In an instant, they surrounded the Marquess.


    "Marquess Gridon, you''ve been arrested for piging the viges in your domain!" Prince Aadel Krazeri admonished. He was d in a white tunic with golden embellishments linings, silver cks, and white leather boots. Itplemented his golden blond hair and golden eyes perfectly. This physical appearance clearly indicates that he is of royal blood; in fact, he is the Imperial crown prince of the Sahaya Empire. And, if you guessed correctly, he was Fate of the Stars'' first male lead.


    The Saintess Cheong Hyun Jae stood behind him. She was no other than the female lead and base on the novel she was summoned from Earth too. She had shoulder-length curly ck hair and clear dark eyes. She was dressed in a long priestess gown with golden embroidery at the hems.


    And the supporting male leads, the son of the prime minister, George Viloz, and the son of Duke of Taleba, Kristopher Taleba. And royal knights surrounded the marquess.


    Seeing all of them, the Marquess Gridon wanted to say that it is not his fault. But then the words of the hooded girl transpired to his mind once again.


    <em>"You still have a chance to make things right. This is not the life your daughter would have preferred for you."</em>


    The Marquess stood up.


    "Stay behind me, Hyun Jae." Prince Aadel said.


    The other two young men came in front of the prince and the saintess. So that they could protect them if the Marquess attacked them unexpectedly. Much to their surprise, instead of attacking, the Marquess bowed down.


    "I''m at a loss for words. Everything you''ve said is true, and I''m sorry for everything I''ve done wrong," said the Marquess. "I will pay for all of the crimes Imitted with my life."


    The Royal Knights quickly apprehended the Marquess and dragged him away quietly. Kristopher was thest one to leave, but before he did, he took onest look around the room.


    ''Hmm. It must be my imagination.'' He walked out of the room, and the knights closed the door behind him.


    ---???---


    Rein emerged from the shadows after they had gone and the door had been shut. ''That was close,'' he sighed, ''I thought that fool saw me.'' He then stretched out his right arm. It had a small dark tattoo on it. A ck small iamond surrounded by thorns.


    "Absorb," As he said this, the thorns on the diamond began to move. The room started to fill with avender mist. Then it began to be rapidly absorbed by the tattoo. When the mist had been fully engulfed, the room where Nichs fought was revealed; the deste and its shambles state. The bodies of the beaten knights becamepletely visible.


    ''Can he at least clean up his mess before he leaves?'' Rein sighed and took out a pouch. He covered his nose and threw the contents of it to the ground.


    ''This expensive obliviscatur will be used to such things.''


    ''Did they know how tight my budget is already these days?'' Rein sighed even more. The obliviscatur is a powder that, when inhaled, causes one to forget what happened in the previous twelve hours.


    Grey mist started to cover everything. "When they wake up, they''ll be able to forget everything that transpired here. Mdy will be safe this way." Rein then disappeared too.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    Later that night, in the prison cell of Marquess Gridon. When something hard hit his face, he awoke. When he looked to see what it could be, he discovered a small bone. A rolled piece of paper was tied to it using a red ribbon. The knights guarding the cell didn''t seem to notice him as he nced around.


    With a shaky hand, he picked it up. He took the paper and unfolded it.


    <strong><em>[Dear Marquess Gridon,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>This is the chicken bone you spit at me earlier. It is sincerely yours so I''m returning it back to you with some additionals you would surely enjoy.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>-Your lovely pauper :P ]</em></strong>


    The paper was burnt to a crisp as soon as he finished reading it. More chicken bones poured in through his cell''s single window.


    "Ahhhh!" A man''s shrill reverberated throughout the dark dungeon.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 7 - Sulkira Village

    The sun had already set when Nichs arrived at the Sulkira Vige to check its condition. Nichs gazed over the beautiful ce, a smile on his lips, looking in a certain direction. He was standing on the roof of the bell tower. "The vige has regained its vitality," he mused.


    Despite the darkened skies, the vige was alive withughter and songs that rippled in the wind.


    It was as though the entire vige is expressing how delighted they were right now. They were yelling it for all the world to hear.


    Vivian and the girls she was with, did actually appear outside the vige of Sulkira only a few hours ago; just like Mya had told them.


    They were seen by farmers who were wrapping up their harvest at the time. When several of the girls recognized their parents among the farmers, they sprinted to embrace them. Their hearts were overflowing with delight..


    "Mama!"


    "Papa!"


    They wailed out loud, yet as tears streamed down their cheeks, big smiles spread across their face. Vivian dashed towards their little house at the top of the hill near the vige, without wasting any time. Her brother was waiting for her there.


    "Vivo!" She screamed. Her speech had an air of eagerness.


    "Vivian!" Her four-year-old brother raced to her while she was already close to their house. He appeared to be waiting for Vivian outside their modest house.


    "I''m sorry, but I wasn''t able to bring you any delicious food today as I promised!" Vivian uttered this as she tried to keep the tears from falling.


    Vivo didn''t respond quickly, which led Vivian to believe he was upset with her. But just as she was about to speak again, Vivo surprised her with a hug. Vivian returned the hug after being momentarily stunned.


    "It''s ok, Vivian. We can go out together again tomorrow and buy bread. I''m d you''re back home." Vivo gently pulled his plump tiny hands from Vivian''s embrace. He gave a kind smile. That''s when Vivian saw he was missing one of his front teeth, which startled her.


    "Vivo what happened to your tooth?"


    "Grandma Selda offered me a lot of cooked corn, and the first time I ate one, my tooth fell out. But I didn''t cry at all, and Grandma Selda praised me for being such a grown child already."


    "That''s fantastic news. You should ce your tooth beneath your pillow tonight so the Matilda can find it." As she stroked his brother''s head, Vivian remarked.


    (A/N: In case you haven''t check the Auxiliary chapters, Matilda is the tooth fairy in this world.)


    "Yes!" Vivo cheerfully answered.


    The entire vige feasted the entire night till midnight. Not only that, but they were overjoyed when they learned that the Marquess had been arrested. The new Marquess who took his ce announced that the people would not be required to pay taxes until the first crop after the winter. They all rejoiced and celebrated.


    They will no longer have to worry about preparing for winter.


    Vivo came screaming the next day, waving an envelope in his hands. "Vivian! Matilda delivered it to me under my pillow!"


    Vivian received the envelope from his brother, and inside she saw a gold coin, which nearly caused her to scream.


    "It''s a gold coin!" She had never been able to hold a gold coin in her life. This is already the equal of a typical farmer''s half-year crop.


    "It''s that very big money?" Vivo asked.


    ''Yes! We could buy a lot of bread with this!" Vivian became dizzy thinking about how much bread they could buy with this.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed Vivo picking up a hammer and nearly hitting his teeth. Fortunately, she was able to stop it in time. "Vivo, what are you trying to do?!" She screamed with mixed anger and fright.


    "You said that it is a significant sum of money. Matilda will give us more gold coins if I lost more teeth!" Vivo reasoned, but he was smacked in the head due to this.


    "Ouch!" Vivo had a tear in his eye as he stared at her.


    "Don''t do that. Matilda will be upset if you do not let your teeth fall out naturally." Vivian shook her head as she looked at Vivo with dismay.


    "Huh?" Vivian then noticed there was something more within the envelope. "A letter?" She picked it and opened it. She read what was written within.


    <em>"Dear Vivian,</em>


    <em>I will visit you soon.</em>


    <em>- Mya."</em>


    ---???---


    Mya had already returned to her school dorm. She was in her living area. One can notice that her chamber was extremelyrge. No, it was more like a little house within a room. There was enough for a living room, arge bedroom, and bathroom, plus two more rooms for staff. That was because she is the Duke of Marina''s youngest daughter. Even at the academy, though it was said that status doesn''t matter. But her room was solid proof that it was only in words.


    Mya inhaled the calming fragrance of her chamomile tea. Then she took a sip on it savoring its sweet taste. As she sipped her tea, Rein appeared in front of her.


    "Mdy, I have delivered the letter as per your orders." Rein politely bowed.


    "Good," Mya remarked as she finished her drink, nodding her head. After a few more minutes, she saw that Rein had not yet departed. She replenished her cup once again.


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me, Rein?" Mya queried, a smile on her face.


    "Yes, Mdy." Rein answered quickly.


    "What is it?" Mya asked as she took another sip of her tea.


    "When will you finish your homework? The school will resume already tomorrow." Rein asked.


    "When I feel like it." Mya casually answered. "Don''t worry there are only a few things left to do."


    "Oh, what you mean by a few are your two essays on your reflections in magic, the Alchemy of spells project, the botany of magical nt research, the literature of the empire..." Dorris eximed as she walked into the room carrying a tter of cookies. Mya''s smile became strained as Dorris continued all the homework she didn''t finish yet.


    "Mdy..." Rein looked at Mya. An ominous aura growing around him.


    Mya gave him a casual grin and some nonchnt gaze. "I suppose there''s still a lot of it left, lol."


    Rein eventually exploded as a result of this. Mya was forced toplete all of her schoolwork throughout the day.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    A certain tooth fairy came over to Vivian''s house to get her prized tooth.


    But then when she carefully checked the tooth under Vivo''s pillow, she saw that it was already gone.


    "Oh no! Where is the tooth?!" Her two antenna in her head started moving. It picked up some tooth signal. She disappeared into Vivo''s room and reappeared at a certain sleeping girl''s room.


    The tooth fairy detected the tooth beneath the girl''s pillow. ''Why is someone''s tooth under a different person''s room. Well whatever, at least I will still have the tooth.''


    The tooth fairy got the tooth and put one silver coin under the pillow of the sleeping girl. Then the tooth fairy disappeared with a poof sound.


    When Mya woke up the next day. She immediately checked her pillow and saw the silver.


    "Oh! So tooth fairies exist in this world. But..." She nced at the silver coin in her hand. "Only a silver coin. How stingy."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 8 - The Moren Magic Academy

    "Please, mdy, wake up!" Dorris kept fussing as she tried to shake Mya, who wouldn''t even budge. This had been taking too much time for almost half an hour now.


    "If you don''t get up now, you''ll bete! Please get up!" Dorris cried out loud.


    Mya was dreading getting out of bed. ''Who actually gives a damn about school when you already experienced it fully in yourst life? Besides a youngdy like her should have plenty of sleep.''


    In her former life, Mya had already aplished all of this. She had previouslypleted sixteen years of schooling on Earth, in addition to four years here. Besides, she would be unable to graduate. She would be banished in less than a month. And she had just returned from her long journey of rescuing the girls and acquiring her shipbuilder.


    "Please, Dorris, give me more time to sleep," Mya muttered while hugging her pillow to make herself feel rxed..


    Then Mya heard the door opened and closed. But, no matter what, she refused to open her eyes. ''I''m going to sleep, and no one is stopping me,'' her mind sounded firm clutching her pillow more.


    "Rein! Mdy isn''t getting out of bed." Dorries expressed her frustration.


    "Seriously," Mya stiffened as she heard her butler Rein''s dreadful sigh. The cursed sigh. ''Yes, that''s a curse! He always sighs as though everyone around him only understands how to bring difficulty! He was pretty much a kill delight for everyone. And nothing positive wille as a result of that sigh!''


    "Ahhh!" Mya yelled as she began to soar up and down the bed. "Ah. I''m awake now! Rein, please stop! Or I''ll call you unhappy, a cker, a sadist, a cranky old guy..."


    Mya became stiff when an ominous aura grew around Rein.


    "I''ll prepare Mdy''s uniform; see yater!" Dorris eximed as she rushed out of the room.


    ''Oi. Why do you still need to prepare my uniform? You already prepared it the night before! Don''t abandon me like this!''


    Mya wanted to scream, but that wasn''t going to happen. She would be vomiting her guts out first before she could yell due to the dizziness. ''Damn all these magicians. They continued to bully me since I don''t have any magic!''


    "Are you fully awake now, Mdy?" Rein asked.


    "Yes!" said Mya right away, her voice sounded so frantic. ''I''m so awake that my fist is itching to punch you!'' Of course, Mya only shouted in her head. With that, Rein ced her back on the bed.


    ''Ah, what a way to start my day.'' Mya retorted inside her mind. ''How can you treat yourdy like this?''


    ---???---


    "Take care, Mdy!" Dorris, Mya''s personal maid said. Her dark brown eyes held glee. She wore her usual made uniform consists of a dark ocean blue dress and a cerulean white waist apron. Her choctey brown hair braided into a single ponytail behind was adorned by a white head cap.


    Rein, Mya''s personal butler that was behind Dorris was wearing a white long sleeve suit beneath an ocean dark blue pique vest and cks. It was a well-matched attire with his cerulean blue hair and hazel eyes.


    Their servant uniform of ocean blue and white, in contrast to the usual attire for maids and butlers that was abination of ck and white, was different. This was to signify and showed everyone that they work in Marina duchy.


    Both Rein and Dorris gave a short bow and remained at the dorm''s entrance while theirdy walked away.


    "See youter." Mya waved her right hand at them. Since the maids and butlers were only allowed at the dorms and not inside the school grounds, Mya walked to her school alone.


    The Morayana Duchy, the city of Schrs, was home to the Moren Magic Academy, a prominent academy for aristocrats, magicians, and aspiring knights. It was a two-day carriage ride from Taleba Dukedom. However, because Dorris possessed teleportation magic, it was a simple matter for Mya to go back and forth between the two duchies. All of the students that study here live in dormitories. And they were only permitted to leave on holidays and vacations.


    Arge garden filled with various flowers and trees separated the dormitory from the academy. It was a lovely location where most students enjoyed pics on weekends and during their breaks. The pathway was lined with Dahlia flower beds of various colors. Why? The academy does not prefer the Enhancers ss of magicians. They merely rte it to them, stating that the academy''s job, like that of the Enhancers, was to enhance their students'' knowledge and skills in terms of learning.


    Mya''s uniform was abination of a short sleeve white blouse on the inside with goldcings on the edge; outerwear of a five-button down ck sweater with a light gold necktie. It was partnered with two inches above the knee checkered ck skirt with golden checkered patterns; A long ck sock that reached her thigh and ck leather school shoes with two-inch t heels. As for the boys, the difference would be them wearing ck cks.


    A flower gold badge with four petals was attached to Mya''s left chest indicating that she was already a fourth-year student of the academy. Her long dark blue hair was pulled back into a semi-ponytail, with a few curled strays lingering in the ear.


    However, something became apparent as Mya continued to walk. Students who nned to follow her path changed their ways or slowed down so that they could not cope with her pace. As if they didn''t want to encounter her.


    Mya kept her normal cid expression on her face. She had been in this institution for four years and had be ustomed to students avoiding her. And this became more severe when the Saintess studied here in their second year.


    "Look it''s the trash daughter of the Duke of Marina."


    "I heard the crown prince doesn''t bother with her anymore."


    "It''s only a matter of time before her engagement to him will be annulled."


    Ah. Despite this, there were still some individuals who, rather than avoiding her, were chatting about her when she passed them. ''My engagement, huh? I''d be the one who will be more delighted if that were to be revoked.'' Mya''s smile broadened.


    "Didn''t you hear how she harrassed the Saintess just because she doesn''t have magic? Tsk. trash will always be trash."


    ''Well, not all trash is really that bad. Many trash became a brand new item and outshines the others. Maybe I am one of those shining trash since I''m so famous where ever I went to this school. I outshine most of them for being the center of attention.'' Mya chuckled inside her mind.


    "Seriously, the prince deserves the saintess more than that trash."


    ''Ah. But it''s really the same old gossips. Being famous is really difficult. People are ndering you right in front of your face. Some people''s shamelessness has no boundaries. It''s okay, I''m just as shameless as they are.'' Mya simply kept her usual serene smile on her face as she strolled down the hallways into her ssroom. But before she could enter the door, an arm blocked her path.


    "Is there something that matters, Prince Aadel?" Mya gently inquired.


    "Yes. There is! We discovered Hyun Jae''s books ripped up again!" Prince Aadel''s golden eyes red with anger.


    Mya''s smile remained steadfast, although her thoughts wanted to scream right now. ''Gimme a break! Why is it that the start of my day today is already brimming with drama?!''

 Chapter 9 - Frozen Arm And List Of Preparations

    ''Oi. Why do you feel the need to inform me of this? In this case, you should notify the teachers or the student council. Ah, right. You''re the president of the student council. That''s why this school is so messed up.'' Mya sighed quietly to herself. She then gazed at them with her usual calm expression.


    "That''s horrible, your highness," Mya replied. Then she cast a sidelong nce in the direction of Hyun Jae. Hyun Jae averted her sight from her. "The Saintess may feel frustrated of this. You should inform the teachers."


    "Stop ying around! I know you''re the one who did it!".


    ''Goodness. I understand. Yeah, yeah. My fault.'' Mya couldn''t tell how many times she heard this speech since she was in her second year.


    When Hyun Jae stumbled and Mya was like a kilometer away, the prince med her. When several pupils didn''t watch where they were going and spilled tea on Hyun Jae, the prince med her again. The most absurd part was that when Hyun Jae had a cold, Mya was also med for it. There was a rumor that she cursed the Saintess or something. ''Good grief.'' Mya wasn''t sure if the prince''s behavior is rted to the novel''s plot or if he was simply in dumb. Then, following his foolish words, what happened next was...


    "It''s not her fault, your highness! My books were merely destroyed as a result of my negligence." Hyun Jae said before hiding behind the prince. Mya spotted Hyun Jae secretly giving her a thumbs up. ''Gosh, this girl. She''s gotten really proficient at actingtely.'' Mya grinned to herself.


    "No! It''s because she was threatening you, I''m sure of this! You''re so kind that she abuses you like this!" Prince Aadel''s rage was already boiling over.


    ''Oh, he was furious now.'' Mya couldn''t help butugh at this silliness in her mind. But she must keep aposed manner.


    "It''s entirely your fault! I will not tolerate such behavior toward the saintess, even if you are my fiance. She surpasses you in terms of usability! Human garbage like you deserve to be punished!" The prince had a dark expression on his face.


    "Hey," Mya looked with a cold glint at his golden eyes.


    "What?! Are you admitting your fault now?" The prince snarled.


    "This might be thest time I''ll be able to tell you this your highness but I''m greatly disappointed," Mya said with a smile but her eyes are ring at him. The prince was taken aback.


    "Useful? All this time, is Hyun Jae just an item for you to use?" Sigh. "Don''t call people like that your highness even if you''re the prince." Now she had done it. Mya needed to go now in situations like this. She was clutching a talisman from her sweater''s pocket.


    "You!?" Prince Aadel was ring with anger. He grabbed Mya''s right arm before she could bring the talisman out. She felt a chilly sensation on it right away. Her arm was being encrusted with ice.


    Prince Aadel was an ice and wind maniptor. Because he was a prodigy with an innate talent of five, his magic was already extremely powerful despite being on the fourth tier. Inbat, he may be on par with a regr sixth-tier mage. He was, after all, the main male lead. ''So much plot armor for him, yay! But he seemed don''t know what to say anymore that he is resorting to this. Truly such a disappointment.''


    Before Mya''s hand totally froze, she jerked it away from the prince with full power, which caught the prince off guard. She took advantage of the opportunity and bit off her talisman.


    Mya smiled at the prince. She raised both her middle finger. "Not a so good morning to you prince." Before she vanished, she heard a number of gasps. The face of the prince turned dark then red with her actions. "Come back here!"


    ---???---


    ''Tss. Like I will do that. No matter how many times I saw that excuse waste of a prince with only his looks to brag, I felt my nerves were cut on the thin line.''


    Mya appeared in a secret cottage in their school''s backyard, which was already like a little forest due to the dense trees that could be found there.


    "Hahaha. I guess I''ll be skipping sses once more. Just how much of a role model am I?" Mya cackled at herself. "Ah. I will not be able to return to the dorm. If I return early, Rein and Dorris would most likely be worried sick about me." Mya took another talisman with the word "fire" inscribed on it from her pocket.


    She took a few logs and ced them on the ground. She ripped the talisman and tossed it upon the log. The log began to burn. She raised her right hand, which was still half-frozen, over the ming wood.


    "Every time I do this, it still feels odd defrosting your own arm." Mya chuckled. "I''m so used to being alone at school that I''ve be ustomed to talking to myself in this manner. Pity me. What am I even talking about?"


    After almost an hour her arm was finally defrosted. Mya sat on the ground and buried her head on her knees. She stared at the burning log in front of her. "Only a month left huh. That is why I have answered him like that. But he''s really just being a jerk. How could he say those words to Hyun Jae? He is really a fool." She picked the items in her pocket.


    Ten talismans for escaping, ten for fire talisman. Then on the greyed stash of talismans, there was one white paper that stood out. She picked it up and return the talismans back to her pocket. She unfolded the paper and on the top, what was written was ''Preparation for Voyaging to-do list:''


    She stared at her list. ''To be a Voyager one must need to be prepared for the journey. Especially that if you are going to travel the oceans one must be prepared for every possible case.''


    Mya didn''t want to suffer the cases of starvation in the ocean. Many ancient voyagers in Earth''s history suffered because of their inefficiency of supplies but one couldn''t thank them enough for the resiliency they strived for. Because of them, so many doors were opened to the world. That was also what made their stories captivating. But since Mya came from a modern world plus this world is full of magic. She would be able to prepare properly.


    First for a Voyager they needed a ship. ''Well, it''s already done. Nichs will provide me that.''


    Second, money. ''Well, since I don''t know if the currency of this ce will work for the past four years, I have been buying lots of pieces of jewelry.''


    Where ever you are, you could always sell jewelry at any price. Then you could acquire money whatever the currency they were using. She had been saving up all her jewelry in her space ring. As if she could wish that one exists. Yeah. There were no space rings here. She had been hiding her pieces of jewelry in a secret hiding spot in her room back at their mansion at Marina City.


    Space Magic would only be avable to people who had that kind of magic. But that was one in a thousand people''s chance. Space Magic was very rare. She had been finding people with Space Magic for an entire four years but it was all futile. Well, there was one but she refused to ask that someone.


    She much preferred to kidnap that one person who had Space Magic. ''Kidding.'' If he was not part of the harem, things will be much easier. ''Well, I could deal with himter.'' Mya looked at her list. "Hmm." But now the only thing she needed to focus more on for now was..." I need food."


    "Mya, I know I could find you here. Did you say, you needed food? Are you hungry already?" Mya looked up to the one who entered the cottage. "That might be the case since you skip lunch."


    "Oh, Hyun Jae, you''re here. Is ss already over?" Mya shed a smile as she hid her list immediately in her pocket.

 Chapter 10 - Three Surprising Realities

    The Fate of the Stars. It was a very old book that the author''s name on the cover page was blurred and the first page was ripped out. Some other pages were also falling apart, and if she wasn''t careful, they would be easily torn.


    It told the usual story of a girl summoned from another world to became the saintess and y the demon lord.


    It all began four years ago with an oracle witnessed by Mya. The head priest of the Church of Light, Zion, dered that the world had spoken to him. "A new demon lord will be born in five years. He will cause havoc and chaos, as well as misery and pain."


    The people were terrified by these statements. They were well aware of the terror instilled by the demon lord throughout Sahaya''s history.


    However, the oracle did not end there.. "But don''t worry, a saint will be summoned from another world and appear in the Imperial Pce''s Sacred Lake of Light, with hair as ck as the serene night sky and eyes as sparkling as the universe itself, she will be the light that will save the world from the evil clutches of the demon lord."


    And the following year, during Mya''s second year, Hyun Jae appeared just as the oracle expected, just as the book expected. Prince Aadel was the first to notice her, and as ridiculous as it may sound, they fell in love at first sight.


    That was why Mya became disinterested in the book at first. She is not opposed to love at first sight, but she prefers stories with a foundation and development, particrly those involving romance. However, because the story was for a book review, she painstakingly read the book until the very end.


    But when Mya arrived here, ording to the reports she received after the oracle was dered, the prince always visited theke when he woke up every morning, during his lunch, and even before he went to sleep.


    Though it was forbidden to leave the school, he was able to go back and forth without anyone noticing because he also had some talismans. And the higher-ups just let him do what he wanted because they are too afraid to be on bad terms with him.


    ''Fated encounter with my a**. If he did that every time, he would definitely meet the saintess.'' Mya couldn''t help but shook her head at this ridiculousness. This was the first reality she saw.


    {First Reality: The Male lead is dumb with only looks to have. But oh well, thanks to his efforts he seeded in making the saintess fall in love with him.''}


    Now that she came to the world of that very book, it''s not that bad that she had read it. That was where she distanced herself from the prince and to everyone else. Well, not that she had friends, to begin with, other than her family, Rein, and Dorris.


    Everyone in the academy looked at her with disdain for being magicless. But she couldn''t care less that much. They were all just a bunch of spoilt children after all.


    Mya''s one favorite spot in the academy was the small cottage inside the tiny forest at the back of the academy. She identally found the ce back when she was experimenting with the teleportation talisman.


    And a few months after the saintess was summoned on a sunny day, where Mya chose to skip sses, she found an unwanted person inside the cottage.


    "Hmm. Someone is crying?"


    Mya walked without any sounds to check who trespassed her lovely cottage. And she was surprised to see that it was no other than the famed saintess and the one who would bring her doom g, Cheong Hyun Jae.


    "I-I don''t know what will I do? I''m such a bad person for falling with someone who is already engaged?" She kept weeping. "But I can''t help it! Why is he so kind to me? Even if we just met! And Lady Mya," More tears came out from her eyes as she sobbed louder.


    ''She felt bad for me?''


    ''This was something out of the novel. So she kept regretting and was well aware that the prince had a fiance and she felt very bad for it.''


    ''In the novel, it made Hyun Jae appeared to be also a fool in love, who does and reasons that everything is for the so-called love. Even though it really bes unreasonable. But I guess a book can only tell some parts. There is still so much left needed to be discovered deeply.''


    Mya was going to call her out but she froze when she heard Hyun Jae''s next words.


    "I feel so bad for her! But-but instead of me too... I wish the prince just chose George or Kristopher,"


    ''Eh.'' Mya felt like half of her mind stop thinking. The second reality she found about the saintess was that she is a...


    "That would be hotter! Imagined the charming prince Aadel together with the aloof George or the prince being with the jolly and funny but actually sadistic Kristopher!"


    {Second Reality: The.Saintess.is.aplete.fujoshi.}


    Mya identally coughed with this surprise.


    "Wh-who''s there?!" And now Hyun Jae was well aware of her presence.


    "You don''t have to feel bad for me." Mya smiled trying topose herself.


    "Lady Mya!" Hyun Jae stood up a bit flustered. She immediately wiped the tears from her eyes. ''Did she heard everything I said?'' Hyun Jae felt cold sweats forming her back.


    ''That''s so embarrassing!''


    "Care to join me to eat these cookies?" To change the awkward atmosphere in the air, Mya raised the lunchbox Dorris prepared for her that day.


    "Ye-yes! I would be honored." Hyun Jae straightened her back.


    "You''re funny." Mya chuckled.


    "You don''t need to be so formal or stiff around me. We are just around the same age. Please have a seat." Mya gestured to the other side of the bench. Hyun Jae immediately sat up. Mya started undoing the cloth tying her lunch box.


    "So you really love my fiance?" Mya asked.


    "That!...Ah...Yes! I''m so sorry!" Hyun Jae panicked.


    "But you also love him to be with other men?" Mya tilted her head as she picked one cookie and started munching it.


    "Of course ye...I mean no!"


    ''This is quite fun. She is now panicking more. Shall I tease her more?'' Mya grinned as she looked at Hyun Jae. But then she noticed that there was a chocte stain in Hyun Jae''s uniform. ''I see.''


    {Third Reality: Mya found out that the saintess was still getting bullied even if she didn''t do anything.}


    "What happened to your uniform? " Mya asked.


    "Ah. This. It was nothing. I just spilled some chocte drink on myself. I''m already used to this." Hyun Jae said with a dejected tone.


    ''Getting used huh?'' The life of Hyun Jae back on Earth... She was a high schooler who was also got bullied by her peers. That was also the clear reason she fell in love with Aadel who showed her what is kindness for the first time.


    ''Sigh. That is why I dislike her character setup. She''s too cliche for my taste. A bullied heroine who depended on the people around her to protect her. But meeting her now in real life. I somewhat feel bad for her. Maybe that''s because she''s a real human now too. And not only that, she''s the only one here thates from Earth. This is maybe what they call a sense of camaraderie since we are both earthlings.''


    "Here have some!" Mya stretched her arms and gave her a cookie. Hyun Jae looked at her with hesitation. "If you don''t ept it, I''ll get mad," Mya said with a pout.


    "Ah! Yes. I''ll ept it!" Hyun Jae said as she received the cookie and started chewing it. Mya replied with a cheery hum as she started to eat another one.


    "Are-are you not mad at me, for loving your fiance?" Hyun Jae asked.


    "No, because I don''t love him."


    ''That is a quick answer!'' Hyun Jae was surprised in her mind.


    "If you love him, I''ll support you no matter what for your happiness," Mya added as she smiled at her. Hyun Jae looked at her with sparkling eyes. ''What is she an angel in disguise? I didn''t know that she is such a kind person!''


    "But there is an exchange," Mya paused for a bit then continue. "When you got bullied act like I''m the one who did that."


    Hyun Jae looked at her with confusion. "Why will I do such a thing?! I will never do..." Mya pressed her index finger to Hyun Jae''s mouth, to quiet her down.


    "You don''t need to know the reason. In return, you will get your prince, I''ll keep your secret." Mya smiled sweetly at Hyun Jae. "You can do that right?"


    "Ye-Yes. I will." Hyun Jae gulped as she nodded her head in agreement. ''What in the world did I just agreed upon? An angel? No, maybe she was definitely far from that.''


    ''Now about those bullies, I think that guy would be able to help.'' Mya thought as she watched Hyun Jae eating.''


    ---???---


    Hyun Jae was cut off from her trance when she remembered how she met Mya for the first time. ''It was already three years now huh?'' She looked once again to Mya who was already sittingfortably on the wooden stool there.


    "Did you say you needed food? I brought you some here knowing that you will skip sses after that incident. Are your arms alright?" Hyun Jae asked with worry. Her eyes held concern.


    ''In all the nobles she met, Lady Mya surely is a peculiar one. But because of this, she tends to get into trouble.'' Hyun Jae is not a fool. She is aware of how Mya was treated in school. ''Aish. Why am I the one who was getting frustrated over her? And the person on the topic is just smiling and chilling and always acts as nothing happened. Or I don''t know if I can call this an act, it looks to me she doesn''t care at all.''


    Mya saw how Hyun Jae''s expression from worry to annoyance then back to worry. She justughed at it. "Don''t worry, I''m so used now getting my arms being frozen. Even after these three years, we''ve been doing this, you still worry a lot." Mya leaned her backfortably to her seat.


    "And whose fault is that?" Hyun Jae sat beside her with a guilty expression then sigh. ''No, it''spletely my fault why Lady Mya is in this predicament.''


    "Just snap out of it!" Mya pinched Hyun Jae''s cheeks.


    "Ow. Ow..." Hyun Jae protested but Mya was justughing more.


    "And besides that will be thest thing he will be able to do that." Mya let go of her cheeks this time now.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hyun Jae asked with confusion.


    "Nothing really. I''m just d we became friends after all this time." Mya simply answered.


    ''I will not be able to go to school after tomorrow. The reason why I had so much homework during the break is that I covered even the activities and tasks for this whole month. This might be thest chance I will get to talk to Hyun Jae, too, this peacefully. The next time we will see each other again is in the condemnation event.''


    After another hour at staying at the hut...


    "And you see, these two knights were so cute together..." Hyun Jae squealed beside her as she continued her talk while Mya just continued to pretend to listen.


    ''I wonder... if we don''t have abel of being a heroine and viiness, can we be freely as best of friends?'' Mya shook her head at these silly thoughts.


    Mya nced at Hyun Jae who was now drawing something in her notebook. But she immediately retreated her gaze when she saw something not appropriate. ''She reminded me so much of my friend back on Earth. I wonder, Riza... "how are you now?"


    "Did you say something?" Hyun Jae asked as she stopped drawing.


    "Nothing. Thanks for bringing me this food here again." Mya smiled as she swallowed the egg rolls Hyun Jae brought her.


    "Hmm. Delicious!" She squirmed with delight.

 Chapter 11 - Next Preparation: Food

    Later that night, after the incident with the prince, back at Mya''s dormitory...


    "One of the main issues that past voyagers faced when traveling across the seas was theck of food and proper nourishment, as well as diseases such as Scurvy. Fifty percent of sailors in the age of sails on Earth died as a result of that disease." Mya dropped her chalk as she returned her gaze to her two students. "Do you have any questions?"


    Rein and Dorris both focused their eyes on her.


    "Umm, what is Scurvy disease?" Dorris raised her hands.


    "It is a disease due tock of Vitamin C."


    "Vitamin C?" Dorris'' eyes were already spinning from confusion.. There were so many things she didn''t understand right now.


    "It means they don''t eat enough oranges, potatoes, and peppers," Mya exined.


    "Oh!" Dorris'' eyes sparkled.


    "What is Earth?" Rein inquired.


    "It''s an imaginary world I created." Mya gave a wolfish grin.


    Rein simply gave hisdy a skeptical gaze. Since she became obsessed with voyaging, she had a plethora of strange ideas kepting out from her. "So, ording to your main point, we needed to properly prepare some food for the trip. That is quitepletely obvious."


    "Yup!" Mya nodded in response to Rein''s words. ''With the advanced technology from the modern world I got with me, I should ensure that there are no issues with our food preservation when our journey begins.''


    "Do we need, like just a lot of salt, food drying and even preservation magics? What''s the issue with such methods?" Dorris queried.


    "Hmm. All of it is something we could do. But there was something considerably more appealing. The refrigerator, as well as a few other items I asked our beloved craftsmen toplete, should be finished by now."


    "Ref-ergerator? You mean the one you asked to build a year ago?" Dorris asked.


    "Yes. It''s about time we paid her a visit." Mya took off her spectacles and stared at them with a sparkling expression.


    Rein sighed. He just left it be no matter how bizarre the ideas herdy came up with. Because he knew it would all work out in the end.


    ----------------------------


    Earlier the next day...


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go to school right now, mydy?" Dorris inquired as they were once again cloaked in hoods andmoners'' clothes. They were now going through Morayana''s busy market.


    "There''s no reason to. Ipleted all of the tasks I required for the month." Mya responded in a nonchnt manner. ''Plus, when I said I''d be gone for a month, the instructors seemed overjoyed to hear that. They despise me so much that they are relieved to see me move? Good grief. I wonder why is that? I have no recollection of being a troubled kid.''


    Rein merely stared at Mya with a puzzled expression. ''Is it because she was bothered by that scumbag prince again?'' He can''t help but worry for herdy. Even if she didn''t inform them, they werepletely aware of what is going on within the campus. They just didn''t dare to do anything because theirdy didn''t instruct them to do anything and she concealed everything with a grin.


    ''But is it really okay to leave it like that? She continued telling them she wanted to be a voyager, and they''ve all been preparing for it since that terrible day.''


    Mya had the impression that someone was staring at her. "What exactly is it, mother? You appear pallid." Mya muttered, her gaze fixed on Rein.


    "Mydy, don''t call me a mother." He grumbled and averted his eyes.


    Mya stiffened. ''What? ''Did I make a mistake again? or does he hate to be called like that too much. Hehe. I should keep that in mind.''


    As they proceeded to wander around, the crowd thinned out. They turned around in the alley, where some beggars were resting on the ground. ''Even in a different world, there are sights like these here. But...'' Mya kept walking. ''They aren''t my issue right now.''


    They continued down a few more alleyways until they came to a small house with a cloud of ck smoke billowing from its chimney. The dark oak door swung open unexpectedly. When Mya spotted the familiar red hair of the person who had juste out, she quickly tightened her hood even more. ''What are they doing here?''


    It was none other than Kristopher Taleba, although he was apanied by another individual. Oliver Caramis, the nephew of the academy''s headmaster and also a member of Hyun Jae''s entourage. His hair was green, and his eyes were golden. ''In case I failed to mention it, her entourage consists of seven members in all. And I don''t want to go into detail about all of them. Good grief.'' Mya tightened the hold of her hood. She didn''t want these two to notice her and caused trouble.


    "Thank you for your patronage!" A female dwarf appeared and followed after them. Despite her tiny stature, she had a deep voice. She was dressed in orange work clothes and wore arge goggle on her head.


    "Seraphina!" Dorris shouted. Mya''s group drew the three''s attention. "We came here to grab the referee." She further said.


    ''Dorris toned down! We are not getting any referees, it''s a refrigerator. They might discover your identity! Particrly Oliver. Among the saintess'' harem, he was the one I had to be most wary of. Unlike the others, he was clever and cunning if you''re not careful.''


    "Oh! I''ve been waiting for all of you! Pleasee inside." Seraphina motioned for Mya, and the others nodded in agreement. Mya didn''t dare to speak for fear of being discovered through her voice.


    ''Just act normally, and everything would be fine.'' Mya walked past the other two youths casually. But then...


    "What are you doing here?" Oliver suddenly spoke. But Mya didn''t stop walking. ''He must be talking with someone else. I should just quietly walked past him. "I''m talking to you, Lady Mya."


    "What?! That spiteful woman is here!" Kristopher said with a hateful tone.


    ''Ah. So he was talking with someone whose name is the same as mine. Ha.ha.ha'' Mya felt dreadful as she turned around. ''Good grief. I nned to work during school days. That was because all students are supposed to be having ss during the weekdays. And the less chance I would encounter any problem students.''


    "I also want to ask you the same. What are the both of you doing here in the middle of sses?" Mya said as she took off her hood. There was no use hiding now that they knew already who they were.


    "We are doing some errands! We''ve got the school permission. Unlike you, you must be scheming again something this time?!" Kristopher asked in a shout. "No matter what you do, I''ll protect Hyun Jae and you won''t get away easily!" He pointed at her with a look of disdain in his eyes.


    *Scrawch!* "Ahhh!" Kristopher shouted as Dorris bit his finger hard.


    "Bleh!" She stuck out her tongue. "Don''t point to my Lady like that!"


    "How dare you?! A mere maid like you dare to bit me! Do you know who am I?!"


    "Dorris that was mean. He is the youngest son of Duke Taleba." Rein reprimanded.


    "That is right! But as expected of the servants of a spiteful woman, her servants are all so low." Kristopher said with arrogance.


    "You should have shown proper discourtesy by simply hitting him instead. What if you catch whatever idiocy disease he might have." Rein patted Dorris'' head.


    "Is that so? Then I''ll just hit him with these. Can I hit him now?" Out of nowhere, a long ck scythe appeared in Dorris'' hands. She looked at Rein with a pleading face.


    "No. You can''t right now." Rein replied.


    "Aww. That''s too bad." Dorris looked down, disappointment can be seen in her silver eyes.


    "Good girl, I''m d you understand." Rein patted her head more.


    Theypletely disregarded Kristopher, who was furious now. "Pfft." Mya tried her hardest not to giggle. ''Well done, you two.'' That''s what she wanted to say. ''But let''s simply get past this.'' She turned to face Oliver, with whom she could still reason.


    "Sir Oliver, we also got approval from the academy to leave its grounds. But I can''t say anything about what we''ve been up to here. But be certain that it has nothing to do with the Saintess."


    For a little period, they lock their gazes on each other. "I see...If that''s the case, I don''t see any problem." Oliver said, in the end. "We''ll be on our way now. Lady Mya, please ept my apologies for the inconvenience we created." He offered a brief bow before pulling Kristopher away.


    ''Oh. That came as a surprise. I expected him to question me further.'' Mya stood there watching as the two left the store.


    "Hey! Why are you apologizing to her?!" Mya could still hear Kristopher''s scream even after Oliver had pulled him out and the door had been shut. After a few seconds, the entire area was silent.


    "The show hade to an end." Mya turned to face Seraphina, who was watching the entire scene while eating some skewers from wherever she had gotten them.


    "Shall we get on with our business?" Mya smiled.

 Chapter 12 - Her Family

    "Here is your refrigerator!" Seraphina eagerly sped her hands. "This is a historical innovation that may overturn the market! With the Icrea stone that powered ice magic, one might store food at a low temperature much like the Northerans kept theirs under the winter snow! It''s really amazing how can youe up with this splendid idea!" she eximed, her eyes zing.


    "Let''s just say I''m a natural genius," Mya answered with a beaming smile. "However, without your skill, I wouldn''t be able to turn this concept into a reality."


    Mya walked up to the two-door refrigerator and opened it, feeling the cool wind from the interior. It appeared to be far better than she had hoped. There was no need for electricity because it was powered by magic. It seems to have an infinite supply of electricity for power.


    ''Ah.'' If magic existed on Earth, she would not have to worry about power costs and would be able to use the endless air conditioners for the whole summer.


    "Is it really okay if I acquire the patent for this wonderful work and just give you ten percent of the revenues every year?" Seraphina inquired. "If these are mass-produced, they might earn a great deal of money."


    "It''s okay, you''re the one who made it, not me. But retain the ten percent at yourself for the time being. And as long as you keep where the idea originated from a secret, things will be fine." Mya said.


    "If you said so. I respect your wishes." Seraphina then shifted to her left side. "Then what are you going to do with this cylindrical metal? They are a total of one thousand, precisely as you asked. I really regret making tin that might have been used to make copper coins for all of this."


    ''Mydy bought a whole mine just to make this? What''s the use of these things?'' Rein nced at the metal-like cups on the table.


    "Mydy is this a new kind of cup to use! They certainly looked shinier!" Dorris picked one and shook it up and down.


    They both nce to a table where there are tin cans ced. "Those are not simply metals or cups. They are called cans." Mya picked one and observed it. "They can be used perfectly to preserve food."


    "These, to preserve foods?" Seraphina asked with confusion.


    "Yes. Just like this refrigerator. And they are much easier to carry around too, especially these cans, they can preserve acidic foods such as tomatoes very well." Mya said. "With these two, our preparations for food are almostplete. Please deliver these to our residence now Dorris."


    "Yes!" Dorris nodded her head and a magic array was formed under the refrigerator. In an instant, it disappeared. The next thing they did was put the three cans on the table on the wooden craters that already had the other cans. Dorris focused her hands on them once again and just like what happened to the refrigerator the cans disappeared.


    "How convenient," Seraphina said.


    ''True. Dorris'' teleportation magic was very reliable.'' Mya couldn''t help but smile. But she could see that Dorris was already tired. At best, she could only use her teleportation three times a day. More than that would lead her to copse.


    "Thank you for your hard work Dorris." Mya patted her back. "Now there is only one thing we need to do, Rein have you got all the things I told you to get?"


    "Yes, Mdy. They are already at your residence warehouse."


    "Great!" Mya turned to Seraphina. "Now that everything is settled, please ept this full payment of the services you have provided us."


    Rein stepped in and handed a pouch of coins which Seraphina just pushed back. "I don''t need it anymore but in exchange..." She rushed in front of Mya and held her hands.


    "Tell me what are these things you mentioned? Are you nning to create something new again? Why aren''t you telling me? Please tell me?!" She bombarded Mya with a number of questions one after another.


    Mya gently put away Seraphina''s hands. "First of all, well yes. You could say we are nning to create something. But it was some kind of food."


    "Food!" Both Seraphina''s and Dorris'' eyes sparkled.


    ''Why did Dorris join her too? Good grief.'' "You cane with us if you want to. It will be much easier to see rather than exining. Dorris..." Mya turned to Dorris. "Let''s go now to the residence."


    "It''s already prepared!" Dorris happily eximed as she gestured to the magic circle now.


    ''That was fast.'' Mya and the others stepped on the array and they disappeared in an instant.


    ---???---


    When they opened their eyes again, Mya found herself staring at the vast blue ocean. The cold breeze dampened her face as she smelled the salty smell of the sea.


    "It''s been a long time since I returned here," Mya spoke with nostalgia. She was standing currently on a cliff and below them were the roaring waves of the sea.


    "Not really that long, Mdy. You''ve been here justst week." Dorris said.


    ''Way to ruin a moment.'' "Yeah. Thanks for reminding me, Dorris." Mya said but her usual smile looked a bit strained.


    "Pfft." Mya red at Rein who looked like stopping himself fromughing. Then a towering shadow of a huge ship passed through them.


    "Wow! So this is Marina Ind!" Seraphina looked around. "That''s one he huge ship!"


    "It''s a ship belonging to the navy. You see the dark blue g with the mark of an anchor and sun together, that''s the symbol of the naval army of Marina." Rein exined.


    "Is this your first time being here?" Dorris inquired.


    "Yes, it is!" Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with wonder and excitement.


    "We could have sightseeingter after we are done with our work today," Mya said. "Let''s go now." Mya then walked towards a huge rock. She was going to press her palm on it but she paused midair when she saw that the two rings in her finger became one.


    ''Ah. That ring, I used to heal Kayden. I hope I won''t encounter any one of them or it will be just painful to make some kind of reason why it is gone.'' She pressed her palm on the rock and the single ring with blue gemstone on her index glowed. A small magic circle with an anchor image came to a view where Mya pressed her palm.


    Then momentster, a huge door glowing with blue light appeared in front of them. "Let''s enter now," Mya said as she retreated her hands. She walked towards the door that opened up itself. The three followed behind her.


    They appeared inside of a huge mansion. One thing that was very noticeable was the long staircase and in the middle and on it where a huge statue of a woman with a trident, water wasing out from the trident, forming a fountain.


    "MALAYA!" Mya immediately became pale when she heard that shout. She immediately stepped aside when her sister came running to her. A loud sound of someone falling was heard behind.


    "My, my, dear. Your sister just came home and you are already causing some trouble for her in front of her guests."


    "Mother, I''m home." Mya was panicking inside her mind. ''Why are they here? I thought they were on a vacation in some farawaynd.'' She tried to hide her fingers so that they won''t see that she doesn''t have the ring that they gave her.


    "Meanie! How can you evade your sister like that!"


    "I''m home, Cynthia." Mya smiled at her eldest sister. Cynthia Drenaya Marina. Her hair has the same dark blue but her eyes are in a shade of pink.


    "It''s unfair! How can you smile like that as if nothing happened." Cynthia whined but she received a smack in her head from a fan.


    "Have some manners," Veronica Echeas Marina opened her fan and covered her mouth with grace. She is Mya''s mother. She has bright red hair and pinkish eyes.


    "What''s this ruckus all about?" They all turned to the one who was descending the stairs. "I see so it''s you. You should have been to school. What is this that I hear, you ask your school to have a one-month leave?" Darren Cherrio Marina, the second son of Duke Marina.


    Since their father passed away and their eldest brother Jules disappeared, he became now the head of the family. He has the same features as Mya, the only difference is his eyes are in a shade of darker blue.


    He gazed at Mya with coldness.


    "Brother, I''ve returned." Mya bowed. Of all the people she didn''t wish to meet today, her brother was definitely on the number one list.


    Everyone could feel the quick change in the mood and the heavy atmosphere that surrounded the air.


    "You still haven''t answered my question."


    "I''m now nning for my trip. And I havepleted all of my tasks when I requested a leave." Mya didn''t raise her head to gaze into her brother''s blue eyes. His hatred-filled eyes.


    "This voyage again! You know that''s an impossible dream of yours. None have ever gone past the Red Current and make it out to the continent. Do you think a magicless person like you will ever make it there! That is why our father and Jules..."


    "Darren! That''s enough!" Both Mya''s mother and Cynthia shouted at the same time.


    "It''s alright mother, Cynthia. Everything he said is true." Mya looked intently at his brother''s eyes this time. "I know what I did and I''m ready to make it up with my life through this voyage. I apologize brother but no matter what you say, I will do as I wish." Mya turned around. Her voice sounded sullen but firm.


    "Dorris, Rein, Seraphina. Let''s go." Mya started walking away heading to the front door. The guards opened the door for her and the three followed without uttering a single word. "It''s nice to see you again brother, after all this time. I hope you had a great day ''cause youpletely ruined mine." Myapletely went out and the door closed.


    ''Most of the transmigration stories don''t have a happy start and that is also the same as mine.'' Mya looked above. The skies were clear and yet her heart was clouded with a heavy feeling.

 Chapter 13 - Food Preparation, Complete

    Mya couldn''t help but sigh. ''This day was not for me.''


    ''Darren. Huh? I can''t me his anger on me. He became a young duke at the tender age of fourteen because of me. Not only that...'' Mya smiled bitterly as her trail of thoughts continued.


    ''Some rtionships, no matter how hard you try, can never be simply repaired. That was the case for us. Not because I''m the viiness. But it''s a matter within the family and not in the novel.. And I tell you disputes inside the family is one of the difficult things to fix.''


    Mya walked forward. ''Actions speak louder than words. Though I tried to talk to him, it was all for naught. We''re both hurt. No, the death of our father and Jules hurt the rest of the family. That is why, instead of reasoning, I''ll show them through my actions how I regret that day.''


    *Flick!*


    "Ouch!" Mya scowled at Rein as he flicked her forehead. "Why did you do that?" She rubbed her forehead and pouted.


    "How much longer will you sulk? We''ve tried calling you, but you aren''t answering." Rein peered at her, intently. His brows furrowed.


    "You don''t need to flick me," Mya retorted. ''He is only the butler that I know that bullies his master like this!''


    "Wahh! Mydy! If I have the chance, I''ll also hit master Darren!" Dorris hugged Mya.


    ''Geez, these two.'' Mya gave them a wryugh. "I''m perfectly all right. And if you do that, Dorris, you''ll be fired."


    ''Sigh. It''s no use dwelling on the past right now. What happened was already done.'' Mya turned to Seraphina. "I apologize for the trouble. That must have made you feel uneasy."


    "It''s ok. Hahaha. It seems if I were around you, I could always witness a lot of drama." Seraphinaughed.


    "Yeah, right." Mya smiled. ''My new life is indeed full of drama.''


    The ce that they were heading was a huge storage room that was close to Mya''s personal kitchen. Although Darren, kept reprimanding Mya, he never meddled with her affairs. Well, he was already busy with the dukedom, to begin with.


    "Mydy we''re here." Mya''s trail of thoughts was cut off by Rein. They finally halted and stood outside a huge brown door of the storage room.


    "Let''s do now, what we intended to do here." Mya turned to the door and pushed it to open. Rein then snapped his fingers and ra lights lightened the inside.


    In this world, they don''t have any sort of fluorescent lights that can be powered by electricity. ''ra lights are some kind of white crystals and if you want to know how they work, checked my glossary auxiliary volume lmao. And if I might tell you, they are expensive that only nobles and wealthy merchants could afford them.'' This just showed how much wealthy the Marina dukedom was. Even just their storage room they used ra for their lights.


    Mya and the others walked inside. There were a lot of barrels and craters wherever one looked. As Seraphina observed the ce, she saw the refrigerator and the boxes of cans on the side. ''So this is where those items got transported,'' she thought.


    "Here are the items you asked me to prepare mydy. Different kinds of wheat." Rein lead them to a table where there are different kinds of wheat.


    "Why do we have lots of animal feeds here?" Seraphina asked in wonder.


    "I know this one! This is the kind of wheat used for making bread, cakes, and all those delicious cookies." Dorris sped her hands. "Are we going to bake mydy?"


    "Kind of. But we are not going to make any bread. We are going to make some pasta." Mya raised her fist, her eyes ring with passion.


    ''This world has bread and all other sorts of food that requires meat or dishes! But they don''t have a single kind of pasta here or noodles! I really miss that dish the most! Those instant noodles are the ones that apany my life when times I''m so broke and living by myself alone on Earth. And this will be one of the perfect food to bring in sea voyages since they couldst for a longer period of time!''


    "Pasta?" Both Dorris and Seraphina asked.


    "Yes." Mya nodded her head with enthusiasm. As she nced down to the table below, she couldn''t help but be amazed at how Rein gathered all of these grains. Especially, these orange-amber grains. She smiled.


    It was simr to the Durum wheat grain on Earth, perfect for making any kind of pasta. It had high protein and fiber. You wouldn''t need eggs since it would already make your pasta chewy and sticky.


    Seraphina looked at Mya with aplicated gaze. "I understand the other kind of grains but these orangey ones, this Undum wheat...I don''t know, we kinda used it to feed the chickens."


    "It''s alright." Mya tapped Seraphina''s shoulder. "Pasta is the best using the different kinds of wheat grains we have here especially with these orangey."


    ''So this is called Undum here.'' Mya pondered. Well, anyway..."Let''s all grind this now into flour!"


    ---???---


    After an hour of grinding, Mya wore an apron and started her task. She went to the kitchen nearby and started creating pasta of different kinds. Dorris helped her out, the same with Rein. Seraphina just watched on the sidelines with curiosity and anticipation.


    After a few more hours, Mya let the pasta dried. She was happy enough since there was durum wheat here, but with the other flour here, she was much happier. She could create other types of pasta as well. For different types of pasta, some would be great with hard wheat flour like the durum while the others such as one used for noodles, soft wheat flour that are grind thoroughly are best.


    "Let''s cook this now." Mya cheerfully said. And after almost another two hours, the sky outside was already dark.


    ---???---


    "This will be for our dinner." Mya presented the different types of pasta at therge table. The enticing mixture of sweet and sour smell flowed into the air. With the different types of dishes made from pasta, one couldn''t help but gulp. No matter what you looked at it, they absolutely looked enticing.


    They offered a prayer of thanks for the food first before they started eating. At the first bite, everyone already squirmed. "This is so delicious!"


    Mya too couldn''t help but be teary. ''How long since it had been since I''ve eaten this. I''ve searched the whole empire but none has pasta! But now, this is so good.''


    Mya was currently eating was asagna, she specifically made for herself. Covered with lots of cheese and meat sauce, each bite contained a sweet, juicy delightful feeling. Due to this, everyonepletely forgot now the incident that happened between Mya and her brother.


    ''With this, all the food preparation for my voyage isplete. Father, Jules...little by little, I am nearing in fulfilling my promise to the both of you." Mya savored every bite of her meal.


    ---???---


    Later that night, Mya stayed in her room at the dorm. They used a teleportation talisman to went back there. Since her brother Darren was home, she really didn''t feel like staying at their residence.


    Mya rested her tired body on the bed. Her line of sight led to the ceiling of her room. A map of Heliyas'' entire continent was drawn there. Her gaze went to the red broken lines that surrounded the continent.


    "The Red Current, huh?" Mya shifted her weight to the left as she gradually closed her eyes. No matter how many times she regretted that day during thest four years, no one could turn the clock back. No matter how many times you wished to switch it back.


    ''It may not be now, but I believe you will be able to realize your dream and pass the red current, someone that no one has done before.'' That was her, no Mya''s father''s final words before his entire existence became a Lifa.


    When living beings die in this world, none of their bodies were left. They dissolved into light particles and returned to the natural world, to the source of life.


    "Father, Jules...I promised, I''d cross that line no matter what."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    *Knock, knock, knock,*


    "Who is it?" Darren questioned, without tearing his gaze away from the documents he was still examining.


    "It''s me, Cynthia." The door opened without waiting for Darren''s response.


    "Mya has already gone back to her dorm." Cynthia stated.


    "..."


    "Mother also went back to her room to rest."


    "Better. It''s not nice that she exhausted herself for some trivial nonsense." Darren responded this time, but he still didn''t bat an eye at Cynthia. That was why he didn''t realize she was already behind him and smacked him on the head.


    "Mya is not some trivial nonsense. She''s our younger sister."


    "Did youe here simply to lecture me about her? Sorry, but I didn''t regret anything I said to her." Darren locked his gaze on Cynthia this time.


    "No. I''m only here to offer you something Mya wanted you to have." Cynthia pped her hands twice, and a maid arrived carrying a tray in her hands. She ced the tray on the table''s open space.


    With suspicion, Darren examined the tray. There was a red dish with round-shaped objects on it.


    "This is known as macaroni, and Mya believes you will love it. Make sure you eat it. That''s all! See youter!" Cynthia hurried out of the room without waiting for Darren''s response.


    *Bang!*


    Darren stared at the dish, then disregarded it and returned to his job. But then the delicious aroma of the meal lingered in his nose. It made his stomach grumble. He realized he hadn''t had dinner yet.


    "Seriously." He took a fork and poked one macaroni. He took a closer look at it. "That girl keepsing up with weird ideas." He grumbled then took a bite. "Hmm." Then he reached for another. "Not bad," hemented as he reached again and again.


    *ng* The sound of the fork colliding with the te exposed him to the fact that the te was already empty.


    "How did I...?" Darren was astonished that he had finished everything. He now wished there was more of it. "Tsk. It''s really irritating."


    Cynthia, who was observing him through the little gap in his door,ughed. Then she strolled in. "Don''t worry, Darren! Mya made tworge pots of macaroni just for you!" Cynthia shed him a mischievous grin. "Eat everything to your heart''s content!"


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 14 - Notebook

    <em>"One thing that most individuals have is a dream. They aspire to be wealthy. To be able to achieve sess. Travel to specific ces. Or have the chance to simplyze around doing whatever they want. Right?"</em>


    <em>Mya turned to face the saleswoman who was speaking. "Umm. Sorry, are you talking to me?"</em>


    <em>"Yes. Is there anyone else in this room but you?" The saleswoman replied with sarcasm in her tone. She then kept speaking without waiting for Mya''s response.</em>


    <em>"So, to summarize it all, you can have this! It''s a freebie from our shop! Everyone likes freebies, right?" Mya''s left arm was seized by the saledy. She slipped a silver bracelet on her and no matter how hard she shook her hand, the salesdy''s grip wouldn''t loosen..</em>


    <em>"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of me!"</em>


    <em>"You''ll need this to make your dream a reality." When she was finally able to ce the bracelet on Mya, the saleswoman grinned.</em>


    <em>"I''ll see you again, Carolle." Everything became hazy as soon as the saledy spoke those words.</em>


    <em>"I''m excited to see what you''ll be able to aplish. I''m hoping it''ll be far superior to the others." Mya couldn''t see her properly anymore, but she could tell the woman was smiling.</em>


    <em>"Wait a minute!" Mya yelled, but the saleswoman remained hazy. She couldn''t touch her no matter what she did ''till...</em>


    ---???---


    Mya blinked. "A dream?" She sat down on her bed, catching her breath. She held her head, pondering the dream she had at the moment.


    ''Thatdy. I met her before I boarded the cruise ship.'' Mya then turned to look at her wrist, which held the silver bracelet.


    No matter what she tried, it never loosened and couldn''t be removed for some reason. And she was the only one who could see this.


    The sky was still dark, but Mya couldn''t sleep any longer. She lit amp and sat at the chair near her table. She pulled the drawer of the table and picked out a thick silver notebook. She opened it and reread her life over thest four years.


    "Just four years ago, I was Carolle Lte, a fresh marine cadet with her first assignment at the MVI Queen Liner, a passenger ship with a capacity of 1000 people. However, something went awry with the ship''s engines, leading to an explosion."


    "Thest thing I remember is that there was fire everywhere. I suppose I got burned by it? I''m not sure how much I recall. But I guess it wasn''t such a horrible death after all, because I remembered that I was able to save my closest friend Riza. The next thing I knew, I was awakened in this body as Mya, a magicless insecure viiness."


    "It was frightening at first, I admit. I''m depressed for one reason: there are so many things I wanted to do in my previous life and die before I could aplish any of that."


    "As I started living in this world. I found out that Mya had a verypassionate family that pampered her to the core. It made mefortable a bit because they reminded me of my family back on Earth. But there is something that bothered me. Mya died already from poisoned when I took her body."


    "And because I was given a second shot at life, I took advantage of it and eventually epted that this would be my new existence. Mya and I have simr likes but vary in our attitudes. That was probably due to the fact that she was still a developing youngster. Still, I don''t think I need to change much."


    Mya flipped to a few pages and reread the next contents.


    "I began to think differently after being in this world. After experiencing death once, I understood what it meant to live each day as if it were thest. I foolishly followed it. I was fascinated with traveling across the seas in my previous existence. That''s also why I chose marine science as a major."


    "Mya''s family was known for their navy. And since the Marina Dukedom was an ind, it was natural to travel to countries and ces throughout the continent via ships. So one day, I slipped away on my father''s and Jules'' ship when they went on a trip. I deeply regretted doing that."


    Mya closed her eyes as she remembered the ident four years ago. It still feels as though everything urred yesterday. Her heart still ached, but she no longer wept over it. The memory shed to her mind.


    ---???---


    "Tie all the ropes!"


    "Hold on to the sail!"


    "Herees another wave!"


    A storm was raging across the ocean. Thunder screamed beside the fiercely sparking lights. The sky was gloomy, and the rain was falling heavily. The wind was terrifyingly strong, causing enormous waves to crash onto the unfortunate little ship that was caught up with it.


    But it wasn''t the only reason to be concerned. The sailing ship was being attacked by a ck sea serpent. All of the other sailors continued to fire. Their weapons, however, were rendered ineffective by the monster''s thick scales.


    "Are we going to die?" Whispered by one of the youngest sailors there.


    This was his first aboard experience, a requirement for his navy training. Despite this, he had heard and read about the perils of sailing. He had no idea how scary it was to witness it firsthand. Especially that they were particrly closed near the red current, which also served as the continent''s borders.


    "Continue shooting! Stop dithering, new recruit!" yelled one of the other sailors.


    "I''m sorry, Sir!" The young sailor reloaded his gun once again.


    But when he raised his head to aim at the creature, his eyes widened in fear.


    "Look out!" He pushed the crewmate who had previously scolded him.


    "Ackk!" He coughed up some blood after being struck. The serpent dived at them and shoved the other sailor. He was the one who was hit by its head.


    When he peered down, he saw that he would fall right into the ocean water''s raging waves.


    *Swoosh!*


    Someone caught the young sailor just as he was about to plunge into the ocean. He was clutching one of the sail''s ropes. And used it to swivel back to the ship.


    "Nice work, son!" When the young sailornded and saw the guy who had just saved him, he was stunned. It was their Duke''s eldest son! Jules Jason Marina, the young master, stood by his legendary father! The Marina Navy''s outstandingmander! Sir Roman Marina!


    "That was so close youngd! Kakaka!" Sir Roman double chin bounced as heughed heartily. His nted small bright blue eyes squirmed as heughed more. Making it look like his eyes were closed. He wore his usual navy ck coat uniform.


    Hearing the Duke''sugh, the young sailor realized his discourtesy and bowed his head. "Young master! Your grace! Thank you for saving this meremoner''s life!" He said in hurry and didn''t dare to look up.


    "No need to thank me, just get back to sailing and help the others." Young master Jules said.


    "Yes, young master!" He bowed his head again and went to assist the other sailors. But he kept ncing back to them.


    The father and son duo looked at the serpent causing havoc to their ship.


    "Father, can you leave that one to me," He heard the young master Jules said as he unleashed his sword and threw the scabbard away. Sir Roman looked at his son''s eyes.


    Young master Jules has the color of sparkling eyes like the dawn. His long blue hair was tied in a single ponytail behind. He wore a simple white long sleeve shirt and brown pants partnered with ck leather boots. But the air of nobility could still be felt around him.


    "Suit yourself, son. Kakaka!" Sir Roman justughed more. The other sailors looked at him.


    ''So it''s true that the greatmander is a jolly person even at kind of situations.'' He thought.


    "Then, I''ll go now." Young master Jules disappeared in his ce. The young sailor blinked his eyes many times and he was not really there anymore.


    In an instant, he heard cheers from the other crews. He was too surprised to see the young master, flew and dashed directly at the Serpent. There was a lump of water beneath his feet.


    From his pocket, the young sailor brought out his small notebook and turned its pages. ''That skill! It was one of the special techniques, the Hydro Lift of the Marina family.''


    The Marina family was known for its amazing water element magic attributes and techniques. And seeing one in real life, this was a dreame true to a fan of the great families of Hacien such as himself.


    The young sailor continued watching the scene with profound amazement. But then water started to cover the sword of the young master. ''Wait! Don''t tell me that technique!'' He flipped through his notes again.


    Perforate of the Water Dragon!


    The young master made a stunt. He quickly shed his sword towards the serpent. The young sailor stopped himself from blinking any cost to etched every scene into his mind.


    With that one strike, the hard scales of the serpents were pierced like it was just some kind of paper. A loud roar was heard before the serpent dropped to the sea.


    The sailors at the ship watched with amazement at the valor and strength of their young master Jules. They cheered at him as hended back on the ship. But he only gave them a serious response.


    "It''s not over yet. That is not the real body." The young master said which made them all confused.


    The next thing they knew was the ship started rocking heavily. And many of them fell out of bnce.


    Half of the ship''s east wing where the cabin cargo was located was destroyed in an instant.


    "So it finally showed itself. A King Squid would not be bad for some exercise." The young master said as he prepared his sword again.


    But different to him. "King Squid..." one of the sailors trembled.


    Everyone''s eyes widened with fear as they watched a muchrger monster than earlier appearing!


    No! Just like the young master said, that was only the arm! More of its arms was swerving around the ship now.


    It raised three of its arms. It was going to attack the ship! If the ship got hit by it, we''re all going to die!


    Then something sparked brightly that we can''t help but cover our eyes. A blue, blinding light, flew above us. The next thing we knew, the Kraken''s upper body vanished and its arms started to fell below from the depths of the sea until nothing of it could be seen anymore.


    "Father, you overdid it again."


    "Kakakaka!"


    ''That''s the famous Flood of Elimination of the general!''


    The storm still kept going. But everything was pretty much easy when the monster was gone. But then everyone heard a scream of a girl.


    "Mya!" Young master Jules with fright when he saw a certain small boat being swept away on the strong waves of the ocean. It was heading to the location of the Red Current faster.

 Chapter 15 - Her Name

    Mya had swept away in a small boat when that huge squid appeared and destroyed half of the ship. The wind and waves pushed her away further and further until everything became reddish, from the water to the mist, no matter where she looked. The water had the color of blood which made her shivered with fear. That was her first encounter with the red current and she had no idea how dangerous that area was for mages.


    She believed, she was going to die for the second time. They did, however,e. Mya''s eldest brother, Jules, and her father.


    "Mya!" Jules called out to her. He was followed by her father from behind as they were flying in the air using water. But their expression looked like they were in pain.


    But then Mya''s attention shifted to the ocean water when she noticed the small boat gain speed. Her eyes widened when she saw that her boat was nearing a huge whirlpool..


    "Ah! Please help me!" Mya cried. Tears continued to flow from her eyes. ''I don''t want to die again! At least not now, when I haven''t fulfilled anything again.''


    Jules even with a pained expression, flew directly at her. He grabbed her out of the boat as it fell right in the whirlpool.


    "Mya. Live." Water enveloped Mya as she flew towards her father as soon as she heard those words from Jules. But Jules was unable to apany her. He plummeted down in the whirlpool.


    Her father swiftly grabbed her and turned around. ''Wait. Why? Why is Jules falling? "Why isn''t he flying with us?"


    "Father! Jules is about to fall!" When Mya realized she couldn''t see Jules in the swirl, she screamed in panic.


    "This is his choice," Mya''s father said as they flew away from the Red Current. His voice was deep, firm, yet in pain.


    They eventually make it to the shore, but as theynd, Mya''s father''s corpse copses to the ground, coughing up blood.


    "Father!?" Mya''s eyes widened. Her voice wasced with fear and despair.


    "Kakaka. I''ve used Lifa too much."


    Mya realized what was going on.


    Lifa, was the wellspring of magic. However, it fed on the lifeforce of its user. Overuse would mean death...


    Magic was a great thing to have in this world, but it could also be extremely terrifying at the same time. That was why there were tests to determine once lifeforce if they have enough lifeforce to use for magic. And mages continuously trained to enhance their Lifa.


    "No! Please don''t die!" Mya cried.


    "It''s alright." Her father cupped her face and wiped her tears with his thumb. "I was able to save you after all."


    ''No. You''re wrong.'' "Why? Why did you save me?" Mya couldn''t stop crying. ''I''m not even your daughter.''


    "Because you''re my daughter." He stroked her face and looked tenderly at her.


    "No! I''m not!" She confessed, out of frustration."I''m not worth saving!"


    "I''m aware." This eventually took her by surprise.


    "Ho-How?"


    "Because Mya has never shown interest in voyaging more than you did."


    "Th-that''s all?" Tears kept falling from her eyes but confusion built up with that answer.


    "Yes." Her father nodded his head. "And now I will be happy that I will be able to be with my daughter at the origin of life."


    "No, please! Don''t die!"


    "It''s fine." He looked up at the bright starry night heavens. "Don''t me yourself for this. We choose this."


    "Fulfill your dreams. That is also what my daughter would want for you, I and Jules too, after all," He stopped, looking carefully into her eyes, and then smiled tenderly. "Since this time, you also be my daughter."


    Hearing this made her surprised. Her chest had a much heavier feeling. ''Hi-His daughter? Me? Who only caused trouble in her daughter''s body?''


    "''It may not be right now, but I think you will be able to realize your goal eventually. Pass the red current in a way that no one has ever done before."


    ''No, please don''t talk anymore.'' Mya grabbed the hands in her face. "You could still live, please."


    "Could I ask the real name of my new daughter?"


    Mya clenched her fist as tears continued to stream down her face. "It''s-its Carolle."


    "Carolle, such a lovely name." The Duke''s gaze shifted to the starry night sky.


    "From now on, we will be watching you with your brother and Mya at the origin of life." He smiled one final time and closed his eyes.


    He finally dissolved into blue light particles. It flew through the wind to the skies leaving Mya in shambles and tears. Someone called her with her real name once again. But it only left a deep wound on her already broken heart.


    ---???---


    Mya closed her notebook, as a single tear fell from her eyes. "That day the person whose name is Carolle died too. Now Ipletely embraced being Mya and epted this life." She sighed deeply as she put back the notebook into her drawer. "Thest thing I need to do now is to get our warehouse magician."


    Mya looked at the dark clear skies outside her window. "Kristopher Taleva huh? This is going to be tough," she chuckled. "That guy hated me to the core but I guess it can''t be avoided."


    She stood up as she went to open her window. She leaned on the windowsillzily. The gentle breeze of the cold wind caressed her cheeks. Her gaze went up to the starry night skies. "Father, Jules, and even you Mya. Are you watching now? The day that my dream to be fulfilled is getting nearer. Please keep watching over me." She closed her eyes as she took a deep breath before opening them once again.


    "Now, it''s time for me to visit uncle, and pay them for what they did to Mya four years ago. Thest act I needed to do before my doom and voyage is to see to it that I will not be the only one who will get their fall."

 Chapter 16 - Ripe Melon

    <em>"It burns."</em>


    <em>"I feel like my insides are bursting. Please help me! Someone"</em>


    <em>"Mya is vomiting blood!"</em>


    <em>"Call the doctor!"</em>


    <em>''Darren? Father? '' Mya''s vision was blurring, but she noticed her father and older brother Darren approaching her. Their faces held fear.</em>


    <em>"Please help me, father, brother..."</em>


    ---???---


    That was the first recollection Carolle had when she awoke as Mya.. The little girl''s pain was engraved not just in her head, but also in her heart. An excruciating anxiety and agony that would not go away quickly.


    *Crowds cheering noise*


    (A/N: I will refer Carolle to Mya here now to not cause confusion.)


    Mya raised her eyes to the Octagon Colosseum, which was booming with cheers.


    "Are you sure, Mdy, you wanted to do this?" Rein inquired, concerned.


    "It''s ok, Rein. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to Mdy," Dorris brought a huge scythe this time, scaring the people passing by.


    "Dorris, keep that away." Mya shifted her gaze to the Octagon Colesseum. ''The author of the Fate of the Stars certainly made it appear like the Colesseum of Earth.''


    "I''m totally ready. For thest four years, I''ve been preparing for this." Mya nced at her hands, which were riddled with blisters.


    They had returned to the Dukedom of Taleba three days after the food preparation. They wore hoods again to blend in.


    Today''s agenda was the main city, Orealles, which was home to the famed amphitheater, the Octagon Colosseum. This was where ves battled for their lives for the pleasure and enjoyment of the people.


    But this day was different. Today was the Taleba''s dukedom anniversary. Today''s fight will not only be fought by ves, but also by ordinary people who wished to demonstrate their power.


    If a ve won the whole battle, they would be liberated and all of their misdeeds would be forgiven. While if a regr citizen won, they would gain money and fame.


    Not only that, but both ves and ordinary citizens would be able to ask one wish. Whatever it was, the duke would grant it. And, sure, if one wanted the post of Duke to be reced, they may wish for it too.


    Because they were made up of eight separate tribes, the rest of the time disputes arise among the family tribes. And this was one of the days where they could settle any problem with each other. This was also a brilliant strategy used by the dukedom to avert a revolution.


    ''If you have a problem with the government, then remove them with your own strength alone.'' That was the policy sounded here.


    And that was how the current Taleba family got their position. And again, yes, the empire approved of this too.


    Ah...Right. There was a wish that couldn''t be fulfilled no matter what. And that was to overturn the entire empire or request the change of emperor. If you wish that, you would just earn a direct ticket to the gallows.


    "Wee dear guess!" A beast folk wearing bright green clothes and had bunny ears appeared in front of Mya''s group as they were going to enter the colosseum''s entrance.


    ''Those ears looked fluffy, fluff, fluff.''


    "Don''t you dare, Mdy, otherwise your allergy may re up again." Rein warned Mya as he noticed her hands moving to those soft fluff ears. He drew her away from the bunny guy before her allergy was triggered.


    ''Darn. Even with my new existence, I was cursed to never touch fluffy things.'' Mya retaliated in her head. And, by the way, the curse she was alluding to was not a curse at all, but rather her skin allergy to fur. She adored beautiful and fluffy things, but she could only view them from afar and never touch them. She did, however, touch puppies or cats on asion, and as a result, she was bedridden for days.


    The bunny man''s smile became strained. Despite the fact that it had not been spotted in Taleba. Outside the dukedom, however, prejudice against beast folks was still prevalent. When Rein moved Mya away from the rabbit guy, he realized how ufortable the situation had be. Rein spoke out right away.


    "I apologize for being impolite, but my cousin here is allergic to furs."


    "Oh. If that''s the case, I totally understand." The rabbit man''s face brightened up again. It was unusual for him to have a human apologize to him rather than further upset him. He totally understands why this individual would do much for hispanion if it was due to certain medical conditions.


    "Is there anything I can do to assist you?"


    "My twopanions want to purchase the green melon, and I wanted the ripest one," Mya said, keeping her distance this time.


    ''Arghh. It''s a pain to be me.'' Mya muttered in her head, but her face was still bright.


    The bunny man''s cheerful glittering hazel eyes became serious. "Perfect, we already have several customers who have asked for the ripe ones. They''re selling very nicely today. Please follow me and I''ll show you where you may buy one."


    "Of course," she replied. Mya trailed after the bunny man. Dorris and Rein simply followed them wordlessly. The crowd''s cheering grew louder as they approached the Colosseum.


    Mya''s melon remark was some kind of code here. If one desired the Green Melons, it meant they desired the VIP seats here at the Colosseum. While the ripped ones indicate that they intended to join the fight today.


    ---???---


    They preceded the long stairs leading to the third level of seats. Mya could now see the center of the arena, where the fights were taking ce. There was already a fight going on in there. A young man with orange hair versus a huge Apeman. Somehow seeing this, reminded her of the biblical story of David and Goliath.


    The Apeman''s fist struck the young man. He flew over the other side of the arena and collided with its concrete walls.


    "The winner is the Apeman of the East, Baru the Merciless!" The emcee announced, which elicited loud cheers and apuse.


    ''In reality...not everyone ended up winning in the same way as David. Such a young man, I wonder what crime hemitted to be enved in this colosseum. Yeah. Yeah. I shouldn''t judge people based on their appearance, but in terms of physical strength, one can really determine one''s strength by simply looking at them once. That young man was skin and bones and much smaller. What can he do in the face of a beast?''


    "We''ve arrived." The voice of the Bunny guy interrupted Mya''s thoughts. They came to a halt in front of two massive doors.


    "You''ll find the green melons this way." The bunny pointed to the right door. "And the other one is where the ripe one can be found." At a meter distance from Mya, the bunny man stretched out to Mya a small piece of wood with the number 855 carved on it.


    "This is your participant number tag."


    The Bunny Man bowed his head and started to walk away.


    "Let''s meetter." Mya began to make her way to the left door.


    "Mdy," Rein managed to grab Mya''s hands, causing her to stop moving.


    Mya shifted her gaze to him. Seeing his worried expression, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I already told you that I needed to do this to prove myself."


    "Mdy does not need to prove herself," Dorris said looking at Mya with firmness. "Mdy will always be the best master to me. I believe in you no matter what."


    Mya used her right hand to remove Rein''s hands. "Dorris, I really appreciate your words. But we''ve already discussed it. And, besides, if something were to happen to me, I''d just use my teleportation talisman."


    "But..."


    "If both of you really believe in me, then let me do this."


    She wore the Shift-Identity Mask, which altered her physical appearance and even her voice to that of a male. Why was she wearing it now? It was due to the fact that it only had a twelve-hour time limit per day. And she wanted to save as much time as she could for this mask.


    "From now on, just watch everything and don''t do anything," Mya said as she entered the door without waiting for the two to respond.


    When she entered the room, everyone looked inside for a brief moment before returning to their own worlds. Mya descended down the long stairs as she looked around for a ce to wait.


    Mya examined her small hands, which were covered with blisters. ''Before I leave on my journey, I''ll make certain that I leave no regrets here. Mya I will avenge you against those who poisoned and killed you. And in order to do so, I needed to have that wish.''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    At the Colosseum''s underground.


    "Are you certain you don''t want toe with us, Marquess Gridon?"


    Marquess Gridom chuckled at the fools in front of him. "No, I''m not going to. This is my retribution. I made the decision to spend the rest of my life here. And, besides, do you think you''ll be able to easily defeat the Duke?"


    A certain young man, whom Mya had previously observed fighting, walked out of the battle arena. Or, rather, because she had short orange hair, one might mistake her for a man, but she was indeed for a fact a woman.


    "That''s too bad, Marquess. But it''s fine. When you hear how the Duke will fall, I hope you won''t be sorry you didn''t join us." The woman raised her voice.


    ''Because the Duke is a character I created, I am familiar with all of his ws." The woman''s dark almond eyes shed with a lethal glint.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Dorris: Will Lady Mya be alright?


    Rein: Yes.


    (They made it to the VIP room in the end.)


    Dorris: Will Lady Mya be alright?


    Rein: Of course.


    (''This is the 115th time she has asked me this question.'' Rein thought.)


    Dorris: Will Lady Mya be alright?


    Rein: ...


    (Rein finally snapped and didn''t answer. But Dorris snapped as well as she brought her scythe out, crying as she acted to leave the VIP room.)


    Dorris: I have to go there and save Mdy!


    (It took Rein a long time and a lot of beatings to stop Dorris from running wild.)


    Rein: My God. I''ll always remember to be patient, especially with children.


    (But he too couldn''t help but asked himself, if letting Mya go was the best choice. ''Why am I surrounded with a troublesome bunch of children.'' Rein couldn''t help but sigh internally.)


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 17 - Trouble

    "What is a pipsqueak doing here?" Mya nced up to see a tall bulky beast folk standing in front of a skinny and small boy. He had the mane of a lion. Obviously, he was a lion beast folk. He was only dressed in a Doric tunic with a loincloth to cover his lower part. He was carrying a long, massive sword on his back.


    The boy took a few steps back. He only wore in greyed clothes and had messy dark brown hair. If it weren''t for the long rake he was clutching, he could be mistaken for a beggar. The said boy appeared to be her age or much nearer. Mya wasn''t sure of what kind of beast he was due to the two small horns on his head. He could be a goat, reindeer, or something with a horn. The boy''s orange eyes tried their best to re at the predator in front of him.


    "That''s Algero from the Lion Tribe!" Mya heard whispers in the background..


    "Sh-shut up!" The boy yelled, his voice trembling. "Not because you''re big, I''ll be afraid of you." The youngster attempted to reason with himself. But his hands trembled too as he held the rake.


    ''He''s putting forth a lot of effort." Mya''s attention was drawn to his rake. ''And he''s not even wielding a proper weapon? Is he just seeking a death wish?'' Mya just shifted her gaze away from the boy. ''I can see how this is going to end. Right now, he''d be crushed here even before the start of the tournament.''


    "What exactly are you doing here?" The beast folk grabbed the rake of the kid. "Are you going to farm here?" Having stated that, the individuals observing the eventughed at the bulky beast folk''s remarks.


    ''Well, even if I try not to watch it, I can''t help but see it since it''s urring only a few meters away from me.''


    The youngster attempted to retrieve his rake. The big guy, on the other hand, lifted it considerably higher, making it impossible for the youngster to reach. "I''vee because I want to make a wish!" He screamed. "I''m not going to let you deprive me of that opportunity!" As he attempted to reach for his rake, his voice wasced with resolve.


    "Wish? You wanted to make a wish? Do you believe you''ll be able to beat everyone here?"


    "I will!"


    The audience burst outughing once more.


    "You''re a moron!" The beast folk crushed the rake in half. When he saw how his rake had been wrecked in such a way, the boy looked as if the world had fallen apart. "Go home, kid; this isn''t a ce for you to y."


    "No." The boy knelt as he attempted to reattach the rake. "No, no, no." He continued doing it. "This is myst opportunity to save my family." When he learned the rake couldn''t be repaired any longer, the boy sobbed.


    When the burly beast people saw this, he seemed to lose interest in the boy. He turned away from him and began to walk away. People watching the show, too, lost interest in him and returned their focus to their own selves. No one dared to look at the boy, who appeared to be in total shambles now.


    ''It''s too depressing to watch this. Aish.'' Mya couldn''t stand it any longer and rose up to approach the boy. ''I should tell him in a nice way, that this ce is indeed not for him. He said something about his family. I shall just look into itter so that he wouldn''t risk his life here.''


    Mya tensed at the sight of that familiar white unruly hair before she could move. Half of his face was concealed under a ck mask, revealing just his sharp-ruby eyes.


    ''Kayden?'' Mya sat back in her chair as she fixed her hood. ''What is he doing here?''


    Kayden approached the boy and whispered something to him. Mya couldn''t see his mouth, but she did see his eyes gleaming with malice. He handed the boy a knife and then patted him on the shoulder. The kid stood up, his fists clenched over the knife.


    But that was not what rmed Mya. The knife was oozing with a mixture of ck and dark blue Lifa. The looked in the boy''s dull brown eyes were filled with anger. ''This was not going to look good.'' The surrounding people back off as they felt the sudden discharge of Lifa.


    "No way! He''s an 8th tier dark mage!"


    Mya stood up again. ''No. It''s not the boy''s magic. It''s Kayden!''


    When you were blinded by emotions and fury, two things could happen. First, many people lose their ability to reason. And this may lead to the second thing, which was far more dangerous. And that was, you may do something you would regret forever.


    "Die!" As he ran towards the massive beast folk, the child shouted in fury. The massive beast-folk whirled around, but it was toote to prevent the boy''s impending strike. Not only that, but for some reason, his body refused to move no matter what he did.


    Kayden smirked as he observed the sight in front of him. ''That''s right, if someone hurts you, make them pay with their life.''


    Mya took off running. She was only a few meters away from them. ''I wouldn''t make it at this speed!'' She grabbed a talisman and tore it up immediately away. ''I have to make it!''


    When Mya materialized between them, the knife was just inches away from piercing the beast folk''s stomach. She stopped it by clutching its de.


    Mya squirmed as she felt the knife''s sharp de prate her flesh. Because the boy appeared to be surprised by her unexpected arrival, she took advantage of the opportunity and kneed him on the abdomen. As a result, the boy let go of the knife.


    "You can have it back." Mya flung the dagger back at Kayden. Then she turned to face the kid, who was huddled in distress on the ground.


    "Boy." She yelled at him. "I understand why you''re upset. But don''t do something you''lle to regret afterward."


    "No! I didn''t mean any of this!" The youngster crawled back. His expression held fear and anguish. He stood up and dashed out of the room. "I''m sorry!"


    ---???---


    "Greetings to everyone! The long-awaited moment has arrived! Please enter the arena immediately for all today''s participants!"


    The sudden announcement from the blue orbs floating near the pirs got everyone''s attention drawn to it. As the room''s ceiling began to open, the earth started to shake. The level of the ground began to rise.


    ''Excellent timing.'' Mya thought. She took a nce at her right hand, which was bing ck. She took her white handkerchief from her pocket and wrapped it around her wrist. Her hand''s ckening stopped spreading through her arms.


    ''Tsk. How inconvenient.'' She was more worried about the curse from the dark magic that came with the knife than the wound.


    Curses are what you called to the damages inflicted with dark magic. It couldn''t be fixed with a simple healing potion. Only light magic and the purest healing magic from the four elements (water, earth, fire, and wind) could cure curses, and if the caster of that dark magic removed the curse he created himself.


    Kayden was nowhere to be seen as she looked around.


    ''Darn, that demon lord.''


    Mya looked down at her index finger, which had a single ring with a blue gemstone. ''No. I won''t use it in this situation. This curse has not yet taken effect. This is no problem for me. But...'' Mya ripped a piece of her coat apart. She then took it in her hands and wrapped it up.


    ''I can''t risk Dorris and Rein seeing this, since who knows what they''ll do. ''Those two are already concerned about me being here; I''m not going to add more concerns for them.''


    "Allpetitors have now entered the arena!" said the announcer once more.


    ''I have to focus on my fight now,'' Mya thought. Her eyes squint when the bright sunlight was directed towards them. Finally, they were in the arena. Everyone in the colosseum burst in rapturous apuse and cheers.

 Chapter 18 - Best Shot She Got

    The audience roared in excitement as all of thepetitors entered the stadium. There were six elevated grounds in all on the arena.


    "Today''s Grande Battle will go down in history as one of the most memorable. In addition to the 2994 ves in the Octagon, we have 1006 participants today! Today''s battle will undoubtedly go down in history as one of the most massive gatherings of participants!"


    In the center of the arena, above the in the air, a man with bunny ears appeared. He was the one who had previously guided Mya and the others. He was standing in what looked to be a huge leaf. His sentiments reverberated around the arena, prompting the audience to howl even louder.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s get this party started. Ladies?" When the speaker said that, fifty cat women appeared in the stadium. They were attractively outfitted in a one-piece pink bikini with a pink headband wrapped over their heads. They were carrying enormous baskets..


    "Please wear one white band, participants."


    White ribbons began to flutter into the air from the baskets carried by the catdies. The participants received the flying bands that were given to them. Mya nced at it, and her participant number tag "855" popped out from the band. ''Impressive.'' Mya then reattached the tag to her left foot and wore back her shoes.


    ''With a game like this. It''s strange why those movies or anime tend to wrap their bands around their necks, heads, or shoulders, where it''s all very easy to obtain. It was like, they are literally screaming. ''Hey, my band is right here, Go grab it!''


    When the emcee noticed that all of the baskets were now empty and that everyone had received their bands, he spoke again.


    "The first round of the Grande Festival is simple: the top sixteen with the most tags will progress to round two in one hour!"


    ''How fantastic.'' Mya sarcastically thought. ''Out of 4000 contestants, only sixteen would proceed to the following round. I guess, things are going to turn truly chaotic.''


    "Now, as for our regtions, there are just three. You will be out of the battle if you first forfeit and depart the arena yourself through those exits," he said, pointing to the massive doors with exit cards pasted on the very top. Then he went on. "Second, if you were knocked unconscious, our wonderful cat women will take you out of the arena themselves, and third..."


    The Bunny Man''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "You were killed."


    Everyone gasped when they heard that onest thing. It came from the majority who were neers, taking part in this event for the first time. ''Killing is permissible. I''m relieved that boy didn''t join here.''


    ''I suppose that has to be acknowledged because the Duke''s position is on this line.'' Mya thought.


    "So, what are we waiting for? Let''s all start counting down to themencement of the Grande Battle Festival! Audiences and Participants, count with me in 10!"


    A strong rhythm of drum rolls began to y everywhere, and a ball of light burst in the air, signaling the countdown.


    9


    8


    7


    Mya could feel her heart pounding. It could be due to the drum''s or her own loud beat. She sped both of her hands together to keep them from trembling. ''I''ve been arrested, bullied, mistreated, and wronged. And now what? I''m suddenly terrified. Is it because death is mentioned here? After all this time, am I still afraid of death?''


    5


    4


    ''I must fight on.''


    3


    2


    ''If this is indeed fear then I must ept it.


    1


    ''And keep surviving for my dream!''


    The beating of the drums came to a standstill, creating a moment of silence.


    A bright beam emerged over the arena''s center. Then it became characters or rather numbers, disying the current round''s time.


    {00:59:59}


    "Go!!!" The crowds erupted with shouts.


    ''So it begins now.''


    The one-hour survival had finally started. Mya brought out a talisman. ''Let everyone see how a magicless girl can hunt.''


    "Hey! Give me your band!" Mya ripped the talisman as a tall, skinny guy with curly hair and long arms and legs raced towards her right side. Then, on the left, a horse beast-man charged in her way.


    ''So I was identified as an easy victim, huh? Well. That, too, is self-evident. Before the battle began, most participants were already looking for individuals they could easily attack first. And, considering my physique, I suppose I am one of those.''


    The two came to an abrupt halt when Mya disappeared right in front of their faces.


    "When you want anything from someone, ask them politely like this. May I have this?" She pulled the band over thenky man''s neck. "And thank them. So thank you." Mya vanished again before he could respond.


    She arrived in front of the horseman in a split second. "You!" The horseman didn''tplete his sentence as Mya snatched the band around his head.


    "Thank you as well," Mya said, smiling despite the fact that her face was hidden under a mask. The two couldn''t even respond to Mya''s speed, and their bands were gone in a matter of seconds.


    ''Four years of practicing this talisman is surely worth it.'' Mya smirked inside her head.


    ''Now. Two gone. 3987 to go.'' Mya tore another talisman and disappeared.


    Mya''s strategy for this round was simple. She intended to collect all 4000 bands. Things would go much more quickly and easily if she could aplish it. And she wouldn''t have to fight through the following round. For someone magicless like her, this was the best shot she got. ''I have 4997 talismans remaining as well.''


    ---???---


    Dorris continued ncing around the VIP room to the arena looking for herdy. "Did you locate her, Rein?" she inquired. Her voice sounded tense.


    "Not yet," Rein said, continuing to scan around. He had already improved his vision such that he could see Mya. However, with 4000 people in the arena, it would be difficult to find her. It seemed as though one were staring at a lone ant upon a nest of ants.


    ---???---


    "That''s the thirty-first band," Mya ced another band on the satchel she was carrying. She stopped when she noticed that everyone was preupied with their fight.


    *Swoosh!*


    A burst of cold air rushed through her. Someone at a faster pace had passed in front of her. Though, there was no need to be shocked, for it was the catdies who were now doing their job. If they were already moving, it implies that many others had already been knocked unconscious.


    "I must continue the hunt now," she said as she selected her next target, all of a sudden, a loud shriek was heard behind her. When she peered behind her, she felt cold perspiration dripping down her brow.


    The previous lion beast-man back at the waiting area was the one who gave out that deafening shout. The lion beast-man knelt on the ground. A hand went through his gut, blood poured out his mouth.


    Mya took a deep breath. ''Truly, trouble only begets trouble. But...''


    Kayden was back in front of her. He only used his hands to prate the lion guy. "Your turn," he said, his voice was low and deep yet it was still enticing to the ears. His ruby eyes glowed like that of a demon that was thirsty for ughter as he peered at Mya''s eyes.


    "I brought this to myself."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    This is before Mya entered the arena, back at the waiting area for participants.


    "Algero! How''s your wife? I heard she gave birth again!" A rtively small and high-pitched ent began to talk.


    Mya could hear conversations going on next to her while her arms were crossed and her eyes were closed.


    "You''re still going strong, huh? I think that''s your eighteenth child," the high-pitched voice stated.


    "Hahaha! You''re right. We finally got a very beautiful cub this time, and her mother feels she''ll grow up to be a strong lioness." This time, a much deeper voice answered the other.


    "I''m sure she will! After all, your wife is a feisty one." They bothughed at that statement.


    "Hmm, what is a kid doing here?" the deep voice said, pausing hisughter.


    "This area would be too dangerous for him. No matter what his intention was, he shouldn''t be here. He seems the same age as my cubs. Such a small youngster shouldn''t face the brutality this ce would bring."


    Mya heard footsteps going away from her. Then what happened next was...


    "What is a pipsqueak doing here?" Mya nced up to see a tall bulky beast folk standing in front of a skinny and small boy.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 19 - Another Factor

    "Your turn." Mya smiled wryly as she heard that cold, unfeeling voice. She felt as if she would die if she didn''t flee now. She drew a talisman from her bag right away. ''I have no intention of battling Kayden, of all people. For all the sake, Hyun Jae is your destined enemy, not me.''


    Kayden emerged above Mya as she was about to tear the talisman.''


    *ng!* Two metal shing sounds were heard. Mya felt her left hand that was holding her weapon shook. "Tsk." The intensity of the collision nearly knocked her to the ground. ''He''s moving too fast. His knife would lunge at my skull if I was even a fraction of a secondte in bringing out my trinity..''


    Trinity is the name of Mya''s weapon. It looked like a metal Khali stick around twenty-four inches long.


    "I have seen that trick once, don''t think it will work again," Kayden said as his eyes pierced through Mya''s now brown eyes from her mask.


    "That''s too bad..." Mya said with difficulty. She gritted her teeth as Kayden pushed her more to the ground. "I nned to use that trick so many times." She grinned. ''Hahaha. I''m nuts. How can I still smile like this?''


    Mya used her right hand to hold her weapon to have more support from Kayden''s pressure. ''How should I escape from this predicament'' Mya pondered.


    "You! don''t think I will be easily defeated by the likes of a human, like you," Algero said as he stood up. He clutched his stomach that Kayden stab before.


    Kayden nced at Algero. The lion brought out its sword from his back andunched to attack Kayden. Immediately, Kayden brought another dagger to block Algero''s sword. The shing of their des created a gush of wind pressure.


    Now Kayden was in the middle of Mya and the lion beast.


    "Ie here for a reason brat, and if you are going to be on the way, I will put an end to you here," Algero said firmly.


    "You''re still alive," Kayden said to Algero. His voice was a bit annoyed now.


    ''Now is my chance to escape.'' Mya thought as she nced at both Algero and Kayden. But then she saw both of their white bands. They were both hanging on their necks. ''Might as well get those.'' Mya let go of her weapon and jumped back. Kayden was a bit surprised by the sudden loss of force on Mya''s side. Without wasting any time, Mya tore a talisman. She reappeared at the other side of the arena far away from Kayden and Algero.


    *Boogsh!*


    But then the whole arena trembled as a loud explosion was heard. As Mya looked around energy of both ck and violet created a beam up to the skies, making everyone in the arena stopped their fight.


    *Throbbed* Mya clutched her right hand when it suddenly throbbed with pain. "Damn. Kayden. All my ns will be ruin at this rate. Why are you even here?" Mya gritted her teeth as she looked at the huge surge of energy. She has seen that color of Lifa before and it was definitelying from Kayden. He was supposed to be at the dungeon now.


    "It''s earlier than I expected. But I guess we can''t help it right now." Mya heard someone behind her. That someone walked past her. She remembered that man very well. It was the man who fought with the apemen before. And got trashed.


    Mya watched him as he stopped in the middle of the arena. With all its might, he suddenly shouted.


    "For the Freedom of ves! Destroy the Octagon!"


    All the ves who stop their fight suddenly roared. And now they weren''t attacking the other participants but they were going straight to the guards around the arena.


    Mya gritted her teeth. ''What in the world is happening right now.'' She tore another talisman and reappeared in front of Dorris and Rein.


    "Mdy!" They both eximed in surprise. The whole Octagon was now a mess as all the ves were starting wrecking havoc everywhere. The audiences were doing their best to run towards the exits. While the ves are now fighting the guards.


    "We will move up our ns now. Let''s go..." Mya said but then Rein suddenly grabbed her right arm which made her squirmed.


    "What happened to your hand?" Rein frowned.


    "Nothing. I just have a small wound on it." Mya said as she tried to yank away her hands from Rein but her butler won''t budge no matter what she does.


    "Small wound? It''s reeking with dark magic Mya!"


    Mya tensed up when Rein spoke her name without honorifics. It only meant one thing and that is, he was surely angry this time.


    "You told us to trust you and so we did but now..." Rein stopped talking as he tried to control himself.


    "I know. But this is the result of all my choice. I''m the one responsible for this." This time Mya used her left hand to remove Rein''s hands. She looked at Rein''s eyes firmly before she was the one who removed her gaze first. "Let''s head back to the dorm for now." She turned to Dorris who had a worried look on her face before looking down dejectedly.


    Without uttering anything, Dorris started to cast a teleportation array. Mya nced back to the arena that was now in chaos. ''First, Kayden, and now this revolution. Many unexpected things have escted.''


    "I did say that you will not escape this time!"


    "Mdy!" Dorris screamed with fright.


    When Kayden arrived directly above them, Rein took his sword from his sheath. The curse on Mya''s hand throbbed with increasing pain at the same time.


    "Arghh!" Mya almost fell on her knees if not for Dorris supporting her.


    ''You''re one hell of a guy,'' Mya''s vision was getting blurred. ''This day was supposed to be one of the steps toplete my ns. Darn it.''


    "Dorris! Get out the youngdy here! I''ll handle the rest!'' Mya heard Rein''s voice before everything wentpletely ck.


    ''Like hell will I lose consciousness now! I''m just magicless but not some damsel in distress.'' Mya pped her face real hard. ''You want to kill me so badly.''


    "Rein stepped aside." Mya raised her hands. Kayden looked at her with caution.


    "We meet again," Mya said as the Trinity flew back to her hands.


    "I know it''s you."


    Mya didn''t understand, what Kayden meant by that. "What do you want from me? Is this because I stop your n for that child to kill Algero?"


    Kayden just looked at Mya without answering.


    "Hoh. What''s this? Another one of my viins is on this ce?" That voice! Mya nced up and saw the man who shouted the start of the revolution back then. ''But did he say his viin?''


    Mya locked her gaze on the factor that had led to this state of things. If there is another transmigrator like her, this would exin why things have gotten so out of hand.


    "Kayden. You could deal with them after we finished our deal first. The duke should be arriving now." As soon as the mysterious man said that.


    "You worthless ves! How dare all of you incite chaos to my arena!" A booming voice echoed across the arena.


    "Perfect timing. The person, I have been waiting for has arrived. I''lle to look at both of youter."


    "Wait! What do you intend to do with the duke?!" Mya shouted.


    "What else dear?" The mysterious man smirked. "Kill him of course or else, we ves would never be free."


    "Mdy! The array has been ready!" Mya felt a tug on her arms and the next thing she knew, she was behind Dorris and Rein now.


    "Let''s get out of here now." Rein said. Kayden tried to go after them but Rein this time used his magic to create a barrier between them.


    "Whatever your intention to our master, I won''t let you get near her." Rein said firmly to Kayden before they disappeared.


    ---???---


    "Wai..." Mya tried to stop herself from teleportation but the next thing she knew when she blinked her eyes once again, she was back at her dorm.


    "They can''t kill the duke!" Mya tried to bring out a talisman but Rein immediately grabbed it away from her.


    "Stop it already. The whole Taleba will be in a mess now with the insurgent of the ves. If a daughter of another dukedom is caught with it, you will bring a problem to the Marina Dukedom as well. You said you''re going to be responsible for your actions and prove yourself. But you will gain nothing there if you got hurt or something much worst happened!"


    Mya looked down dejectedly as she gritted her teeth. ''Just a few steps now. And all should have fallen to ce just like all the ns she has seeded doing so far.''


    "I will be confiscating your talismans. You should rest now, Mdy. I will call a priest to clear the curse on your hands." Rein said, his voice was cold. He left the quiet Mya in her room. Dorris opened her mouth but then closed it right away. In the end, she bowed down as she left Mya too.


    "I will not give up like this." Mya clenched her fist.


    "Rein this is not over yet! There is still one thing we could do." Mya shouted as she opened the door wide. Rein and Dorris who was walking away from her room, halted.


    "I will not ask anything after this, but help me rescue the duke. Since I can''t have the wish, then let''s use this opportunity to make the duke indebted to us." Mya said as a new n was forming on her head. Rein looked at her with furrowed brows.


    "Let me hear what you are intending to do first before I say anything and if I don''t..."


    "Don''t worry. I will not be in danger. This time, both of you and Dorris will be with me." Mya said with her usual calm smile now.

 Chapter 20 - Naivety

    <em>''What it feels like to be transmigrated in a book that you write? You will feel like you be a god that descended to your own world.''</em>


    <em>*p!* </em>


    <em>"Are you listening to me?" A young child with orange hair and almond eyes held her reddened cheeks as she red at the woman in front of her.</em>


    <em>"Why are you looking at me like that?" The woman who was no older than forty years old step back.</em>


    <em>"Nothing." The child said. </em>


    <em>"Then! You better don''t do anything and cause more trouble for me!" The woman said as she went out of the room. The child heard the loud tinkling of metal outside the door. The woman was probably locking her up now.</em>


    <em>''A god? hahaha..'' The child sat back at the hay which she called her bed. She nced at her calloused hands. ''Even inside of my own book, the world is still cruel to me. Hahaha! To think I would be transmigrated into a nameless child here, it was surely fun.''</em><em></em>


    <em>The next day, the child watched as the same woman who pped her was already talking to a man. The man looked at the child with malice in his eyes before giving a pouch to the woman.</em>


    <em>The child was brought inside a cage in a carriage. They brought her to a much darker ce where there were more people like her there. People that have tattered clothes and fouled smell and looked sick. The man who brought her there put metal on her neck. And soon she realized that metal was the one being used to detain ves. The girl sat at the very corner of the ce as she touched the cold metal on her neck.</em>


    <em>"Should I avenge you kid? No. Should we destroy this cruel world? This book. I hated this to the core. And now that I am here, there is only one thing that I must do. I will see to it that this world will be destroyed. I will be the god of destruction for this world." </em>


    ---???---


    "Iris! The Duke has escaped!" One of the ves reported to the orange-haired man or more like a woman. Only Mya thought that this person is a man because of her short hair and deep voice.


    "It''s alright," Iris said as she looked at the Octagon that had has fallen now on their hands. "Let''s march now to the household of the duke and seized the entire city of Orealles. The other cities of Taleba will follow up soon." Iris looked above. The sky was already darkening but the heat of the revolution was still high.


    "Will we really going to conquer the whole Taleba? What will the eight tribes do to us?" Baru said, one of her subordinates and the apeman who fought her before.


    "The eight tribes will not do anything," Iris said as she stood up and walked towards the railings of one of the VIP rooms. She looked at the huge Octagon Arena below her. "Strength is what matters to them. If the duke can''t handle a simple revolution like this, then to them it only meant that he is weak."


    "Let''s move now. We will conquer the whole city of Orealles today." Iris said as she started to walk. Baru followed after her.


    ''If the eight tribes unite, that would be certainly hard for me. But only one percent out of one hundred will that happened. The Leon, Pistris, Tigris, Falcon, Wolf, Drago, Anguis, and the White Fox Tribes. Those eight tribes only valued themselves. Once I seize the city tonight, I will take hold of those eight tribes and the empire will be the next one to fall.''


    ---???---


    "Who are you?! This is the Duke''s residence! Stop!"


    The guards in front of the manor of the duke couldn''t stop the insurgent of the ves. They decapitated anyone who would block their way. They hungrily moved forward towards the mansion of the duke.


    "For freedom!" The ves shouted as they continued their siege. Iris walked around carrying one spear in her hands. The ves, no, her people, opened the gate of the duke''s mansion wider as she walked inside it.


    She could hear the shrill cry and sounds of the people battling surrounding her. But she never cared less, her attention was only at the huge mansion in front of her.


    There are two kinds of ves in the empire. The first one is the work ves. They are the kind of ves that were sold off or got caught by illegal ve dealers. Second, are the criminal ves. They were the ones that we''re fighting in the Octagon. But there are chances when the work ves became criminals too and were sent to the Octagon.


    The door of the mansion opened wide. Iris entered the door and she saw the bloody bodies of the guards in the mansion. She continued to walk on her own towards the huge seat in the middle of the room.


    She stopped right in front of the huge seat as she touched the cold metal on her neck.


    "I have done everything you said. Now tell me. Where is that woman?" Kayden reappeared in front of Iris.


    "Your stepmom is in the empire right now."


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    "Mya. Where are you?" Hyun Jae looked at the stars. She was on the balcony of her room.


    "Can''t sleep?" Her eyes grew wide when she heard the voice, she hasn''t heard for almost a week now.


    "Mya!" Hyun Jae turned around as she ran towards Mya and gave her a hug. Then she hit her shoulders yfully. "You! Where have you been this past week? You''re not even in the hut!" Hyun Jae said with a pout.


    "There are some things I need to do," Mya said as she walked to the end of the balcony.


    "Can I ask two favors?" Mya asked.


    "No!" She was surprised by Hyun Jae''s direct answer. Mya turned towards Hyun Jae. She was crossing both her arms as she looked at Mya with a scowl on her face. Mya''s smile became strained.


    "You disappear for a week without telling me anything and now that we see each other again, you need something from me! Don''t you know how much I''m so worried for the entire week thinking about you? Plus, Kristopher has been restless since yesterday. His father, the duke of Taleba has disappeared after chaos broke down to their fief." Hyun Jae said as she sat down on her bed and sigh wearily.


    Mya looked at Hyun Jae then walked and sat beside her. "I have been on Taleba these past few days."


    Hyun Jae turned towards Mya.


    "The favor I''m going to ask is rted to that." Mya unwrapped her right hand. "Please help me cure this curse."


    Hyun Jae gasped when she saw the ckened hand of Mya.


    "It came from a dark mage whom I fought at..."


    Hyun Jae immediately grabbed Mya''s hands without finishing her words. Light particles started to cover it as Hyun Jae closed her eyes. Mya felt a warm feeling as the healing started to take ce.


    ''So this the Saintess, magic. It feels very warm.'' Mya watched as Hyun Jae cured her. The ckening of her hands started to decrease until it became normal. The light finally disappeared when Mya''s hand was nowpletely healed.


    Hyun Jae fell right on her bed.


    "Hyun Jae!" Mya called out to her with worry but Hyun Jae just raised her thumbs. "I''m alright. I''m just exhausted with using that magic." She said as she put her arms to her eyes. "What is the second favor you wanted to ask?"


    "I want to borrow the seal of the saintess."


    A moment of silence filled the entire room. Only the sounds of the cricket from the outside could be heard.


    "Is it for what happening to Taleba right now?" Hyun Jae asked.


    "Yes."


    "Will you be able to help Kristopher if I let you borrow the seal?"


    Mya didn''t answer right away.


    "Do you hate Kristopher, Mya?"


    "I don''t particrly hate him or like him,"


    "Then here''s the seal." Hyun Jae reached out a golden ring from her pinky. "Since you don''t particrly hate Kristopher, will you help him?"


    "..."


    "They are all just lonely people. From the prince, the prime minister''s son, Oliver, Kristopher, and the others. And they all became my precious friends like you Mya. If I could do something for them, I will dly help them. Will you please help them too?"


    Mya reached the ring from Hyun Jae and grasped it in her hands. She stood up from Hyun Jae''s bed. "Is this the thing I need to do to return the favor of borrowing this ring?"


    "No. This is what a friend will ask another friend."


    "I see. So this is what you want. Since I owe you two favors, you have my word that I will help them. But don''t expect too much from me."


    "Thank you, Mya. Somehow, I know if it''s you, you could keep up all your words. But I do hope, you could be genuine friends with the others too." Hyun Jae''s voice started to trail off and now Mya heard soft snores. She turned towards Hyun Jae who was now sleeping. She gently fixed the nket to cover up Hyun Jae properly.


    "Friends with everyone huh?" A smile escaped from Mya''s lips. "That''s a too naive way of thinking, Hyun Jae," Mya said as she brought out a talisman. "You should guard her more properly. She is such a very naive child. But I guess, that''s what all of you have seen to her and that''s what makes her special. In the society we live in being naive like her will only bring us harm." She tore the talisman and finally disappeared.


    Oliver came from the shadows, his golden eyes glowed as he looked at Hyun Jae then to the ce where Mya disappeared.

 Chapter 21 - Getting The Duke

    "Your grace! You must keep on running. The ves are closing in!"


    "I will not let myself fall in the hands of those ves!" Duke Taleba fumed as he continued to run in some dense forest. When he fought that orange-haired ve before, he didn''t expect that he would be defeated like this easily. When they shed, he felt like his magic and strength became temporarily gone.


    "What do the empire and the eight tribes even doing? Why they didn''t send us any reinforcements?" One of the knights said as he looked around to see if the surrounding was clear.


    The duke gnashed his teeth to the point he could taste some blood on them.


    ''Those fools, they must be rejoicing to my predicament right now. Just so they wait, if I solve this, I will return every single of them.'' The duke clenched his fist as they continued to move ahead in the denseness of the forest.


    The moon was shining high above giving a small light to the darkness of the forest.. One could also see some torches lighting the path. They were the ves who were looking to the whereabouts of the duke.


    The duke and three of his men silently hid on the bushes as they awaited their pursuers to pass their side.


    "Let''s move forward, duke." One of his knights said when the area was once clear again. But then as the knight stood up, an arrow suddenly flew directly and pierced his head. The other two knights almost squealed when the knight that was hit by the arrow fell on the ground, already dead on the spot. The knight turned into particles in an instant.


    "I found them!" The duke and his remaining two knights heard that one shout. They immediately back away and began to run. Arrows kept flying towards them as they flee the area.


    As they went deeper into the forest, a fog was already surrounding the area, making the path reduce its visibility. But the duke and his men just continued their run.


    "Ahh!" One of his knights screamed as he fell on a cliff. The duke and the other one stopped. They were just an inch away from the cliff too. If not for the unfortunate knight that fell, they would not know that there was a cliff ahead.


    "Well, well. The mighty duke of Taleba has finally stopped running." Amidst the thick fog surrounding the area, the duke could see the increasing light of the torches. It was now everywhere.


    "If you let me escape, I''ll give you lots of golds." The duke said which made the ce covered with silence. But then one person started tough then the next. And the whole surrounding was now filled with waves ofughter as if they were mocking the duke.


    "Hah. You said you''ll give us gold when you are going to die now! Is that yourst attempt to save your very important life duke?" Baru walked out in the middle of the men.


    *Swoosh!*


    A huge gust of wind suddenly interrupted them. "Duke Taleba!" The knight that was with the duke screamed in fright when the duke fell right in the cliff.


    All the people that were pursuing the duke tried to reach out to him. But they saw how the dukepletely fell on the ravaging river beneath the cliff.


    ---???---


    "Iris!" Baru once again returned to the duke''s manor. Iris who was facepalming looked at the apeman who arrived panting.


    "It should be good news now, right? Where''s the duke?" She asked, her voice sounded impatient. It''s the second day of their revolution now and yet the duke was not there in front of her.


    "I apologize." Baru looked down, trying to find the right words to tell the terrifying woman in front of him. Even if he didn''t look with her, he could feel her cold almond eyes peering at him. Even when everyone saw that Baru defeated Iris during their battle at the arena, in reality, it was all just an act. An act made by Iris herself to fool everyone that she was weak until the revolution urred.


    "What are you apologizing for? Where is the duke?" Iris asked once again.


    "The duke..." Baru firmed himself to his next words. "The duke died as he fell on the cliff while we chaste after him."


    Iris'' eyes squirmed. "The duke died?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s unfortunate." Iris rose to the huge silver seat she was sitting in. "We couldn''t do anything if the duke died. But did you see if he turned into light particles?" She turned towards the apeman who was not raising his head.


    "I apologize again. The whole ce was covered with fog making it for us to not see everything clearly. The wind and the river current below the cliff are too strong, anyone who fell from that will not surely survive." Baru exined without looking at the woman that was now in front of him.


    "Hmm. I see. Then search for his remains tomorrow right away, even just his clothes. We should have something to disy together when we executed all his servants at the center of the city. Let this serve as a lesson to everyone in the city that those who will oppose us, only death will await them." Iris said then she turned to everyone in the room.


    "Everyone! Today as you have heard, with the death of the duke, all of us ves are now free!" Iris shouted which earned a lot of screams and cheers from everyone. ''


    ''Now the next is the eight tribes. But what is this feeling that something seems amiss.'' Iris thought as she looked at her people who were now cheering for their freedom.


    ---???---


    Iris'' bad feeling of something that was amiss was not something with no basis. Back in a certain forest, a certain man wearing a ck cloak and mask appeared.


    Rein appeared on the cliff when everyone was gone. The fog that was covering the ce near the cliff started to dissipate.


    The duke who didn''t have any consciousness was lying on the ground.


    "Your illusion magic looks really real. If I didn''t know, I would believe that the duke has fallen down the cliff." Dorris walked out from behind a tree.


    "I thought you''re not going to talk to me for an entire year?" Rein said.


    Dorris just frowned. "Yeah. Whatever." She raised her hands and a magic array appeared under the unconscious duke. "Let''s go now. Lady Mya must have been waiting for us. Hmph." She said and the teleportation array started to light up. They vanished and the forest becamepletely dark once again.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    A few hours ago...


    "Rein! Let''s have a game on who will find the duke first!" Dorris happily eximed when both she and Rein appeared in front of the forest.


    "We are not here to y, Dorris. Our Lady tells us to look after the duke." Rein said, sternly.


    "Boo. You''re no fun." Dorris frowned.


    "Let''s look for the duke now."


    "Boo. You''re no fun."


    "I''ll look in the west and..."


    "Boo. You''re no fun." Dorris repeated like a child throwing a fit. "I''m not going to talk to you for an entire year!" She then started walking to the East side of the forest as she kicked the stones on her path.


    Rein just nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. ''I bet she will go to talk to me again very soon. Hah.'' He then started to walk towards the West of the Forest too.


    "Rein! There is a bug on my head!" He heard Dorris scream.


    "That girl!" Rein ran in the direction of where Dorris went. "She''s too loud!"


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 22 - Deal With The Duke

    The duke awoke with a jolt. He realized he was no longer in the forest or near the cliff as he looked around. He was in an old, run-down room. The walls were constructed of wood, and the bed he wasying in resembled amoner''s bed. With each movement he made, a creaking sound came from the bed. The room had a tiny firece, which gave it warm and cozy air. Then his gaze was drawn to the exterior of a little window on his left side. The sky has already taken on a crimson and orange color.


    ''It was probably dawn at this point.'' As he clutched his head, the duke contemted. His recollection of the previous events was vague. One of his knights had fallen down the cliff, which was thest thing he recalled. Shortly after that, he felt a searing ache in the back of his neck, and everything went dark..


    "Your grace, Duke Bartje Taleba, you''re awake." He turned to face the source of the remark. A hooded figure satfortably on a wooden chair in the center of the room, near the door. The duke couldn''t tell the figure''s gender because they were wearing a white mask and a hood that fully concealed them.


    The person who spoke was apanied by two other individuals. They were simply standing next to the person who was sitting. The one on the left had a towering building, while the one on the right had a smaller one.


    "Who are you and where am I?" The duke said this with caution in his voice. He looked for anything that could be used as a weapon or a spot where he could flee if things went wrong.


    "Duke, calm down. We will not hurt you." Mya remarked quietly as she gazed at the Duke. Seeing the Duke up close gave her a prickly sensation within. The duke had the same fiery red hair as his son, Kristopher. ''I definitely despised him for every reason. However, it is not yet time for him to get his retribution.'' Her heart thump with fury remembering the day she took over the body of Mya.


    Mya''s voice became calmer as she continued to talk. "We have been summoned by the Saintess to assist you. We''re going to aid you in reiming your fief, Duke."


    "The Saintess?"


    "Yes." Mya took out the golden ring she had received from Hyun Jae. The duke''s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the ring. The appearance of the saintess'' seal was generally recognized throughout the empire. Not only that, but any magician who saw the ring would immediately sense the little unique quantity of divine Lifa emanating from it. Making them realize immediately right away that it was the Saintess'' seal ring.


    "As you are aware, your son, the young lord Kristopher, has developed a strong friendship with the saintess at the academy. As a response, the Saintess requested that we assist you at any costs." Mya borated.


    The Duke looked at the three with skepticism. However, because of the ring the middle hooded person carried, the credibility that they were the Saintess'' people grew stronger. Not only that, but if the saintess could leave her seal ring to them, it appears they were a far closer ally to her. ''For once, that useless son of mine has done something good.'' The duke couldn''t help but smile when he thought about it.


    ''To receive the Saintess help at a time like this, the goddess of light surely still favored him. The influence of the Saintess is no joke. If she willed it, she could also affect even the decisions the emperor made.'' The duke thought as something on his mind started to develop. ''It would be great if my son would be much closer with the Saintess after this.''


    If Mya heard the duke''s thought, she would probably snap and give a duke a much greater punishment than what cruel n she had already in mind. But now, she just looked at the duke who was muttering things and grinning at the same time. ''Did he finally be crazy?'' Mya thought as she observed the duke. Then it suddenly turned to them once again, after finishing whatever he was dwelling upon.


    "Can I see the faces of the people that will aid me? It''s not that I don''t trust you and Ipletely believe that you came from the Saintess herself." The duke said. "I just wanted to know the identity of the people who will help me so that I could thank them properly after all this chaos where done."


    Mya smirked behind her mask, although the duke couldn''t see it. "Then if youpletely believe us, there is no need for you to see our faces duke. But if you insist, when we take back the Taleba duchy once again, we will dly show ourselves. But you will probably get surprised if you see us." Mya stood up from her chair.


    "It''s alright then!" The duke tried to shake off the sudden heavy atmosphere byughing it off. "If you don''t want me to know your identity, it''s alright for me too."


    "Then we have a deal now duke."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes. We will help you and in exchange, you don''t need to know our identity aside from the fact that we are people that came from the Saintess. Will that be alright with you?" Mya asked.


    "Is that all you needed from me?"


    "Actually there is one more thing."


    The duke looked up to Mya''s words. His eyes squirmed a little. But since all of them were wearing hoods and masks, he couldn''t make out or read the expression they were making.


    "What is it?" The duke said calmly.


    "It''s very simple. When you regained your duchy, I would like to have an honest answer about some questions and one request until I''m satisfied."


    "Questions and a request?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry. It will not do any harm to you or to anyone close to you probably."


    The duke''s brow rose at Mya''sst remarks. ''Probably?''


    Mya brought out a scroll from her sleeves and opened it. "This is the contract for our help. If you agree with our deal, you could sign this up." Mya reached out the scroll towards the duke.


    It''s the same as the conditions that Mya stated before. They will help out the duke but they will not expose their identity to him until everything was over. Plus the questionable things that they want to ask and request at the end of the agreement. If one failed toply with the conditions of the contract, they will receive a divine punishment from the goddess of light.


    That''s quite a heavy punishment. In this world, whenever one makes deal with contracts such as this, whatever punishment one set for the contract, they will actually receive it if one failed toply. Making deals with contracts is not a joking manner since your life will be put on the line.


    "For the time being, I can''t tell you what questions and the request I''ll be asking. But, because we''re going to assist you in reiming your position and territory from those ves, that''s not such a horrible deal, is it, Duke? Inparison to us, you have a lot to lose if you don''t act right now. You probably understand what I mean." Mya stated this as she stared at the duke, who was clenching his teeth.


    ''They were right,pared to them, I have so many things to lose.'' He nced at the contract he was holding. ''No matter how you look at this, there is something that feels off with the contract. But...'' The duke then bit his thumb making blood flowed out from it. Then he stamped it in the contract.


    "I agree with the terms in the contract." He said as he reached the contract back to Mya. ''If he could regain his fief and wealth then maybe he could do something if there is something off with the contract.''


    Mya waspletely grinning now inside her mask. She brought out a dagger from her hilt at her back and slice her thumb making a small drop of blood emerged from the cut. Then she stamped it on the contract.


    The contract glowed before it disappeared in the air.


    "Thank you for your cooperation duke," Mya said when the deal between her and the duke was sealed.


    "When will we act?" The duke asked.


    "You don''t have to do anything duke." Mya said. "Just sit back here and be safe."


    Rein opened the door for Mya. "The remation of the main city will begin when the sun rose at the highest peak today," Mya said as she turned around.


    "They all shall be heading now to the main city at this time," Mya added as she made her way out of the room. She nced at the sky that was starting to be bright now. ''Sigh. With all this unexpected revolution my workload increased. After this, I think a one to two-day break will suffice for me.''

 Chapter 23 - Execution

    A messenger falconnded on one of the window sills of one of Taleba''s eight tribes, the White Fox Tribe. A lovely woman with silver hair that shimmered like the glittering stars at night and crystal clear silver slit eyes looked out the window, where a bird was constantly beating the ss with its beak. Her two soft cuddly white fox ears twitched with each sound it made on her window.


    She rose gracefully from her seat at her table, which was piled high with paperwork. She moved smoothly towards her window, her three white tails behind her back fluttering with each step.


    Her pearly white skin hands with polished long red fingernails touched the lock of her window and opened it.


    ''A messenger falcon?'' She thought as she saw the small letter tied with a white ribbon on its leg. Once she gently got the letter from the bird, it disappeared and turned into dust.


    ''Oh. That is interesting. A messenger bird made of illusion.. It seems the sender doesn''t want my reply for it to disappear like that.'' A smile formed on the red glossy lips of the foxdy. "Now, I''m curious about this mysterious letter even more."


    She gracefully opened the letter with her seemingly delicate hands.


    As she started reading the letter, her expression first was cid. Then her brows started to furrow. And now ragepletely filled her eyes.


    "Silca!" The beautifuldy''s face becamepletely distorted.


    "Mistress, I''m here." A young half fox boy entered. He twitched when he saw how enraged he looked at his Lord right now. In fact, this is the first time he saw his master looked so enraged like this.


    "Prepare the wyverns and all my troops now. We will march towards Orealles right away." The beautifuldy ordered as the letter in her hands burnt.


    ---???---


    "Please, have mercy on us!" All the nobles and knights that were serving Duke Taleba in the main city of Orealles were dragged in the city za. There was a huge stage that was set up and they were pushed up there. Their hands were tied with chains that nullified their use of magic. The previous ves that took over the city were everywhere with weapons at hand.


    The civilians and merchants in the city gathered below the stage. They were looking at the fallen nobles and knights of Taleba. The fall of the duke of Taleba in the city spread like a wildfire causing distress to the citizens. Many flee out of the city but those who choose to stay were here in the main city za.


    A young woman with orange hair and almond eyes walked upward the stage. All the prisoners she has red at her. But that''s the only thing they could do. For if they speak, the said woman''s people that were surrounding them might kill them in an instant.


    "Citizens of Taleba." Iris began to speak as she stared at therge crowd that gathered in the middle of the city. She was no longer wearing her tattered clothes, but instead, she was wearing a long silvery dress. Her posture looked dignified for some reason. Anyone who didn''t know that she was a previous ve would think that she was of noble birth too. Her cold almond eyes peered at anyone who was looking at her now. They couldn''t handle her piercing gaze and immediately averted their eyes away from her.


    "I am Iris, leader of the new Taleba. I stand here in front of you to set an example that those who will defy me will suffer the same consequences as all of these people." Iris said as she looked at the people. The people remained silent, afraid to utter a single word. Iris continued her words when she saw that the crowd remained silent.


    "The dukedom of Taleba will remain as it is. From itsmercial to daily activities but the only difference is, the ves that were fighting from the Octagon Colleseum will all be released and any form of very will bepletely be abolished here. Second, we will make the Dukedom of Taleba an independent state from the empire."


    With that words, all the people''s expressions were now seriously filled with dread. ''The ves in the Octagon will be released? Are all the ves their criminals?"


    ''Not only that but the woman who identified herself as Iris said ambiguous words such as being an independent state from the empire. Is she a fool? Does she not know what she is saying? Going against the empire means she wanted to start a war. And not only that, but anyone who tried to raise war against the empire will be surelypletely obliterated.


    Thest Ge-Zo War. Both the kingdom of Gendever and Zs disappeared on the map because they went against the Empire of Hacien! They were the perfectst example to not go against the empire at all costs.


    Iris saw theplete worry and fear in the citizens in front of her. But she didn''t care. For her, they were simply all characters of her book. This world''s fate is for her to decide now. All the people here were now at the mercy of her hands. And the whole world too.


    "That''s all I have to say," Iris said then turned towards her prisoners. "Begin the execution." With that cold remark from her, all the people on the stage started to cower in fear. They pleaded and cry but Irispletely disregarded it as she went down the stage. Her eyes held an imcable coldness without an ounce ofpassion or kindness.


    One of the noblemen began to tremble as a sword was now pointed at his neck. He closed his eyes as his executioner rose its sword to the air. But then before the sword could severe his head...


    "My, my. Quite the show we have here."


    A creature trampled over the executioner. A huge bird, no a huge ck wyvern stepped on the executioner making him unable to move. Almost all the people there, look in awe at the woman who was riding at the top of the monster that arrived suddenly.


    ''Is that Lady Diana! The current tribe leader of the fox tribe!'' They thought as they watched the elegantdy jumped over the ground. ''It''s really true that her beauty could be said out of this world!'' But not only her came around, the people were shocked when they saw the other tribe''s leaders walked ornded in different areas.


    "Where is the leader of this rebellion?" Diana said as her jewel-like silver eyes shone dangerously. She then turned to Iris. "That must be you right?"


    Iris looked at her with an unfazed expression. Though inside her, she was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect that the leader of the eight tribes would arrive here. But this might well be better too. Since they were all gathered here, she might as well convince them to her side. Since she knew everything single about them.


    "Yes, I''m Iris and the leader of the newly founded state of Taleba." Iris said with an unreadable tone from her voice.


    "To what do I owe the honor to have the prese..." Before Iris could finish her words, a silver dagger flew right next to her left cheek creating a small cut on it.


    "You insolent being. I will make sure that you shouldn''t have dared to crossed paths with us." Lady Diana said with coldness in her voice. Iris looked at the other leaders of the other tribes. All their eyes held anger particrly directed at her.


    Now Iris felt confusion at the sudden animosity directed at her. But there was something she was sure of now. Base on their looks, it ispletely impossible to make them into her ally seeing those killing intent directly at her right now.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    The night before the execution in the main za of Orealles and in a certain dorm...


    Mya nced at the papers in front of her. A wicked grin formed from her angel-like face.


    ''This should do it.'' Mya said. "If what I''m dealing with is the same transmigrator like me and who probably read the contents of the book, then these lovely letters couldpletely trigger all the leaders of the eight tribes."


    "Mdy!" Mya turned towards Dorris and Rein who appeared behind her.


    "We have secured Duke Taleba. Though he was sleeping right now." Rein said with politeness as he bowed. Mya''s grin only grew wide hearing Rein''s words.


    "Great. I will see him shortly when he wakes up. But before that, Rein will you help me send these letters to each of the leaders of the eight tribes?" Mya asked as she looked at Rein''s azure eyes.


    "What does the letter contains Mdy?" Rein asked as he eyed Mya with suspicion. Seeing her wide grin that didn''t leave her face since they arrived here, made him became more dubious of those letters.


    "You don''t need to know if you still value your life Rein," Mya said nonchntly as she started to roll the papers carefully.


    Rein''s hazel eyes squirmed. "You know that I won''t heed to anything that will harm you, My Lady. And giving suspicious letters to the leaders of the eight tribes..."


    Mya put her index finger near Rein''s mouth to silence him. Then she stepped a few backs away with her hands folded on her back. She was now in front of her window, where the moonlight reflected from her back. Her long dark ocean blue hair shimmered as her aquamarine eyes looked both at Dorris and Rein with yfulness. Her distinct beautiful features for being pure blood of the Marina family indeed stood out, making the two a bit entranced.


    "It''s all ording to my n," Mya said with a smile. "The eight tribes with those letters will be the ones to end this revolution. So will you please send those to them Rein?" Mya gave a side nce to the letters on the table. "And make sure that they will not know that it is us who send those letters alright?"


    Mya saw that Rein was still a bit skeptical of her.


    "You said it yourself, Rein. As a daughter of another duchy, directly involving myself in this revolution will be too risky not only for me but for the dukedom of Marina. So might as well, have other people directly fix this mess while I move the strings behind the shadows." Mya added. Then she turned back looking at the quiet ce outside her window.


    Her thoughts flew over a distant memory in her past life when she was still Carolle.


    <em>"Ms. Torress how did you even know these things about the eight tribes when they aren''t even mentioned in the book and you''re not even the author?"</em>


    <em>Carolle''s teacher smiled, but the short saddened. The quick hurt look that crossed her face did not escape from Carolle''s observant eyes though.</em>


    <em>"To be honest, the author of this book is a close friend of mine. As she was continuing writing this, she frequently told me about so many things with this book."</em>


    <em></em>Mya put the memory back in her mind again. Without turning her back to Rein and Dorris, she spoke.


    "This revolution, it is sudden but let''s not prolong this any longer."


    <em>©¬ ????????? ©¬</em>

 Chapter 24 - The Eight Tribes

    Lady Diana drew her long ck whip that was hanging from her waist. Her glossy silver hair, tied in a single backward ponytail, waved as she struck the ground with her whip.


    "Every single one of you. If you don''t want to be afflicted, get out here!" Lady Diana shouted as she turned to face the stunned onlookers. She was well aware of her own beauty. But this was not the time to bask in the glow of others'' admiration for her beauty.


    The people in the square began to flee as soon as they heard her remarks.


    Diana then began to sprint towards Iris in an instant. She drew her long whip and aimed it at Iris. Iris was able to leap away as she drew her spear from her back.


    The whip mmed on the ground instead, leaving a small crater as well as a burst of wind and dust.. If anyone got struck with that, they would surely suffer great injuries.


    Baru took a step forward in front of Iris. He took out the two axes that were hanging behind him.


    "Why are you here, Baru?" Iris was taken aback when the huge apeman arrived out of nowhere.


    "They have apprehended all of our men in Orealles. I ran as quickly as I could to get here." Baru stated. "I''ll create a distraction. Iris, get out of here!"


    "Escape?" Diana''s whip was blocked by Baru, who lifted his right ax. Diana withdrew her whip beforeunching another strike, this time aimed squarely at Baru and his ax.


    "None of you will be able to escape here," Diana dered. She wrapped the whip around the ax''s de and yanked it away from Baru in an instant.


    Baru was caught off guard. He wasn''t expecting such a delicatedy to be so strong. ''As expected from a tribe leader. But this is only one of the tribe''s leaders.'' Baru looked around and noticed the other leaders observing the scene. He came to a halt as he noticed an emerald eye staring at him without sentiment. ''I didn''t see him before, but even the Drago leader, who is rarely seen, has arrived!'' His heart began to beat rapidly as a shback of seeing the Drago leader shed across his head.


    "Don''t turn your attention away from your opponent!" Diana reunched her assault.


    "!!!" It would be toote for Baru to stop the oing strike of Diana.


    "Focus on the fight," Iris shouted as she sprang in front of Baru, wielding her spear. She jerked the whip in a different direction.


    "Iris. I told you to flee." Baru stated. "I''ll take care of them."


    "Don''t kid me Baru. All the eight tribe leaders are here. You are even having difficulty handling one, what more if the others attack. Besides, it''s impossible for me to escape now." Iris said as she nced at all the leaders.


    <em>Diana Whitra of the White Fox Tribe. She had silvery-white hair and perfectly shape silver eyes and her three tails from behind.</em>


    <em>Orrinth Quendris of the Drago Tribe. Those unfeeling cold emerald eyes and dark purple hair. His physique was well built and quite tall as well. He didn''t have any beast features aside from his pointy ears.</em>


    <em>Cader Byrg of the Leon Tribe. A half-human and lion.</em>


    <em>Ozanos Karumi of Pistris. What stood out the most with him is his sharp razor teeth.</em>


    <em>Idy Geommas of Tigris. He had the same orange hair as Iris but much brighter. </em>


    <em>Tyzzynth Akarrir of the Falcons. His two dark brown wings would be the ones you will notice with him.</em>


    <em>Xirxuss Viarlopheis of the Wolf Tribe. He had aplete human form with dark ocean blue hair and eyes.</em>


    <em>And Aldria Fronny of the Anguis Tribe. She was a half-snake with scales around her shoulders. Her tongue too continued to rattle like that of the real snake.</em>


    Iris would not be perplexed if just three leaders arrived here. But to think that all of them arrived, how did ite to this? She wrote the eight tribes to be egotistical and unconcerned about anything other than their tribes'' well-being. She couldn''t battle them all at once.


    And because Iris had written them down in this manner, Mya took advantage of it. Iris, however, was totally oblivious of these. She was already in a trap before she could even move.


    "Let''s put an end to these pointless conflicts," Iris said. But she would not give up like this.


    "Pointless? A rebellion like this is not insignificant. It is our responsibility as one of Taleba''s eight tribal chiefs to put a stop to these atrocities." Diana stated. When contrast to thest time, her voice was a little calmer this time.


    "Now you''re interested in the rebellion? None of you came when the Duke died. But now you''re all here, thering about Taleba''s duties as tribal leaders? Please don''t make meugh." Iris scoffed. Diana cast her a venomous re.


    "It seems we can''t settle this by talking. But still, no one can stop me from getting what I want, even if all of youe here," Iris stated as she dashed towards Diana. "You''ll be the first to die!" She swayed her spear with her left hand, while her right hand shone with a red hue. Diana had a feeling that something was wrong with Iris. But it was toote to figure things out when her body couldn''t move for no apparent reason.


    Diana''s abdomen was prated by Iris'' spear.


    All of this happened in an instant. But the end result shocked everyone. Diana sagged on her knees. She stared at Iris as she clutched her injured, bleeding abdomen. "I''m not sure what you''re upset about. But I''m done with you, vixen." Iris lifted her spear to attack Diana once again.


    "Lady Diana!" Silica, the little fox boy, raced towards his fallen master. ''I''m not going to make it!'' To his surprise, someone outruns him like lightning.


    Iris noticed the new oing assants. She jumped ahead and realized that it was Cader of the Leon Tribe who was attacking her this time. Iris simply stared at him, "Tsk." Shended with her legs bent, then leaped directly at her next opponent.


    "The Leons really like prying around in other people''s business," Iris said. The intensity of the reddish glow on her hand increased.


    Cader raised his sword towards Iris who was heading to him from above. But Iris managed to flip her body in the air to escape the de of Cader.


    While they were battling, Aldria of the Anguis tribe approached the bleeding Diana. "Hiss."


    Silica stared cautiously at the approaching snake woman as he noticed her. "Leave and get your chief treated. Hisss," Her tongue wiggled as she said that. "We''ll take care of the rest here."


    Silica nodded his head and whistled. A wyvern flew over to them. He immediately took the injured Diana there, who remained still and speechless.


    Aldria took out her poison darts and aimed them towards Iris. But abruptly, she was confronted with Iris''s chilly almond eyes. She suddenly had the sensation that her body became frozen before she could even hurl the darts at Iris. Cader suffered the same fate, being paralyzed on the spot. Iris aimed her spear at Cader''s shoulders. At the same time, Iris took the dagger attached to her thigh and hurled it precisely towards Aldria''s left leg.


    The snake woman hissed in pain and couldn''t move for some reason. ''What''s this? Is this the girl''s magic?''


    The remaining tribe leaders were astounded to see three tribes leaders defeated so quickly in such a short period of time. As they watched with great focus, they didn''t notice a huge dark shadow loomed over them, heading at Iris at an unfathomable speed.

 Chapter 25 - Realization

    Suddenly, there was a minor explosion. With the unexpected st of wind and dirt from an explosion just behind her, Iris covered her eyes with her right arm.


    After everything had been cleaned up, Iris'' eyes were startled when she saw Baru with arge wound in his stomach. And just behind him stood the Drago tribe''s leader, Orrinth Quendris.


    Smoke was still flowing from Orrinth''s right hand, showing clearly that he was the perpetrator of the attack.


    "Baru!" Iris dashed toward the apemen, who was now supporting himself up with his ax. "What were you thinking when you blocked that attack?" screamed Iris. Her expressionless face revealed emotion for the first time.


    "Yo-your hands," Baru said, his voice quivering as blood dripped from his mouth. "You were the same size as them when I met you.".


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to speak. Drink this potion right away." Iris said in a panic as she looked at the bag hanging on her side.


    "The-they are the same size of those children''s hands whose parents that I killed." Baru continued.


    Iris came to a halt at his words. But Baru stared at her in the eyes. Then he patted her head with his enormous hands. "If-if I could turn back time, I really wish that all of that never happened. Your hands are not yet totally blood-tainted. If you''re lucky enough to make it out here, it is not toote for you to make a change. Don''t be like me, little sister. A horrible worthless bandit."


    Baru removed his hand over Iris'' head.


    ''I also wish that I could protect you until the end. I don''t understand why I insist to be close to you. But it might be that. When I saw your tiny hands sping each other trying to warm them from that cold cell, you remind me so much of that girl too who grabbed my hands begging me to help her parents who were on the brink of death. That little girl waspletely oblivious that I was one of the bandits who raided and caused her parents like that.'' Then he began to turn around and rush to the person who caused his wound as quickly as possible.


    ''To think, Lord Orrinth Quendris of the Drago Tribe, that in the end, I shall still die in your hands.'' Baru grinned as he wiped the blood from his mouth.


    "I''m Baru, and I''m the one who started all of this rebellion, I just used Iris!" With all the strength he still has, Baru thrust his ax into the air, aiming at Orrinth.


    ''Those icy emerald eyes maintained the same gaze. The same gaze that peered down on us that day when you killed all the people from my tribe, Lord Orrinth.'' Baru grinned as he continued to dash.


    Orrinth took out his sword from his scabbard this time.


    "Baru! What are you saying?! Stop!" Iris attempted to run towards Baru while also trying to release her Lifa once more. But suddenly her heart pounded violently, causing her toe to a standstill and be immobilized on the spot. She copsed on the ground, her back facing the sky. ''No. This can''t possibly be happening right now.'' Iris lifted her head to look for Baru.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she witnessed how Baru''s head flew out from his neck. Everything slowed down as she watched what was going on in front of her. Iris had a moment of realization at that time, that hammered not only to her head but to her heart.


    ''This world, the people here, everything...''


    ''What part of a book...''


    ''What-what did I do?'' Iris reached out her hands to grasp Baru, whose body had dissolved into light particles. A single tear fell from Iris'' cheeks as the light reflected on her eyes. ''I''m such a fool.'' Please, Baru, don''t abandon me.''


    <em>"Sure! Then I''ll be both your big brother and first subordinate at the same time."</em> As Iris'' eyes got heavier, the stupid grinning face of Baru from the first time they met shed through her mind then everything became dark.


    Mya, Dorris, and Rein could be seen in the shadows of one of the buildings near the za. They were observing secretly, everything that happened from beginning to end.


    "The revolution is over. Let''s go on to thest stage of the n." Mya concluded. She returned her attention to the fallen Iris near the za''s stage.


    ''Don''t expect to be confident in everything just because you read the book containing this world.'' You thought you could start a conflict like this and act hastily. You should have been more careful, especially around those who became close to you. They are no longer just characters. Everyone''s life here right now could snap away at any time, and they will never return, no matter how much you wish for them to live again.'' Mya turned away from the za. ''I realized this toote and now bear the consequences too.''


    ''We don''t have any qualms with each other. But if you make it out alive here, this should serve as a good lesson, fellow transmigrator.''


    ---???---


    <em>A few years ago, a certain little girl with orange hair was sold by her aunt from the ve trader. She got auctioned and a wealthy merchant bought her. But she got med for stealing an expensive earring from the new master she was serving. </em>


    <em>Due to that, she was sent to te the Octagon. The girl kept rubbing her hands to keep herself warm at the new cell she would be staying in from now on.</em>


    <em>"Hey!" She nced up when she heard someone''s voice. She turned around to look to where that voice wasing from.</em>


    <em>"Here! In the opposite cells of yours." Brown eyes glistened as she looked in front of her. From the lighting from the torches, in the opposite cell of hers, a tall white ape-man stood up.</em>


    <em>"I''m Baru. What''s your name?"</em>


    <em>The little girl didn''t answer for a while as if deciding whether to tell her name or not to the stranger in front of her. ''Baru? Hmm. I don''t remember him in any main or side characters of my book. A no-name character? Well, I guess it''s alright to have someone here given my physique right now.'' The girl pondered. </em>


    <em>Baru patiently waited for her. ''Well, it''s also alright too if she doesn''t speak with him. Given his scary appearance, any kid would definitely be scared of him.''</em>


    <em>"Iris." But he was surprised when he heard that soft but firm voice.</em>


    <em>"What a wonderful name you have. Don''t worry, even life here at Octagon could be harsh, I''ll look out after you. From now on, I could be your big brother here, Iris!" Baru said enthusiastically. His face looked stupid like that of a child who couldn''t stop himself from grinning.</em>


    <em>Iris raised her brow as the apeman that was staying in the opposite cell of hers started prattling nonsense. ''How stupid. A big brother? That won''t help me at destroying this world.''</em>


    <em>"No." Iris interrupted him. "I don''t need anything like big brother but instead you''ll be my first subordinate," she demanded. </em>


    <em>Hearing Iris'' remarks, Baru let out a burst of heftyughter. ''Is this some sort of a kid''s thing? Well alright, better just agreed with her.'' </em>


    <em>"Sure! Then I''ll be both your big brother and first subordinate at the same time." </em>


    <em>''It''s confirmed, this monkey is aplete idiot. But at least, he''ll pass as my first henchman.''</em>


    <em>Days passed and since they were just the two of them at the corner of the underground of the Octagon. Baru tended to chat to Iris every single day. Although, Iris'' was quiet most of the time.</em>


    <em>But Iris'' couldn''t deny it. Somehow, she was starting to get used to this ape who chat nonstop.</em>


    <em>"Baru, do you want to get out of here?" </em>


    <em>Baru stopped talking as soon as he heard Iris who suddenly spoke.</em>


    <em>"Well," Baru scratched his ear. A mannerism Iris notice when the apeman started thinking. "Rather than escaping here, would it be much better if there will be no ves anymore? If that happened, then there will be no bloody fights at the arena. And no one would be sold to those auctioned houses and be sold."</em>


    <em>Hearing Baru''s statement, Iris'' held the cold metal cor on her neck. ''Abolishing the ves, huh? I guess, if I n to destroy this world, ves wouldn''t be needed anymore too. It would be fine if they could experience freedom once in their lives before the world got destroyed.''</em>


    <em>Seeing Iris'' deep in her thoughts, Baruughed awkwardly. ''Hahaha. You don''t need to listen to my nonsense, Iris. If we could escape here especially you, that would be much bett...."</em>


    <em>"I''ve made up my mind. Let''s do that." Iris stood up interrupting Baru''s words. "Since your my first henchman, I''ll ept your wish. Let''s abolish very and at the same time overturning the founder of the Octagon. Let''s take over the whole Taleba." </em>


    <em>Baru thought at first that what Iris said was just a joke, but two yearster, he saw how that simple remark from that little girl with orange hair and cid almond eyes became almost a reality. But at the same time, a certain fear slowly took his heart. </em>


    <em>''Just who is this girl to do all of this?'' But since he swore he would be Iris'' big brother and subordinate, he would try to his utmost life and capabilities, to serve and protect her.</em>


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Vivian! Here are the flowers for mom and dad!" Vivo happily ran towards Vivian. They were currently at the back of their house. Vivian turned to look at her little brother.


    She epted the flowers that Vivo reached to her. "Let''s now give this to mom and dad." She said as she turned to two stone tablets that were now in front of them.


    Today was the fourth death anniversary day of their parents.


    "Mom, dad, even if there were so many things that happened, thankfully we are still doing fine. Please continue watching over us from the origin of life."


    Both Vivian and Vivo offered their prayers and the flowers to the two stone tablets in front of them.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 26 - Madame Veronica

    "I think I have fallen in love, mother."


    When Cynthia, Mya''s older sister, began speaking, she was still embroidering. ''I still have the right to ignore these talks as a fourteen-year-old kid, right?'' Cynthia was always falling in love with someone new whenever Mya spent time with them.


    Cynthia had the mind of a brilliant mage but her heart was that of a frail young maiden. She was easily taken in by anyone. ''That is also why she tends to suffer from many heartbreaks and she still hasn''t learned anything.''


    Mya returned to Marina Household a day after Taleba''s revolution ended. Madame Veronica, her mother, and her eldest sister Cynthia were having morning tea in Marina''s garden gazebo.


    Their mother, Madam Veronica, smiled as she heard her oldest daughter''s remarks. "And who is the fortunate man who has managed to win your heart this time?"


    "It''s Jack.. The baker of those delectable pastries near the harbor." Cynthia said this with a dreamy expression on her face.


    ''This time it''s a baker. Thest time was, hmm. I believe it is the newly hired guard at our mansion''s front gate. When Cynthia boldly dered her love for him, the guard''s troubled expression was priceless. And I think Darren has already transferred that guard to the city guard post.'' Mya reflected as she continued to stitch.


    "And what made you fall in love with him?" Madame Veronica inquired.


    "His delicious, well-made pastries."


    Veronica smiled at her daughter''s remarks. "Then it''s possible that you don''t feel love for him, but rather an admiration."


    "Admiration?"


    "Yes. Does seeing the individual make your heart flutter?"


    "Hmm." Cynthia stroked her chin as if contemting something. "Not exactly, but when I had a taste of his pastries, particrly the strawberry cakes, my heart began to flutter."


    ''Perhaps some love potion was mixed in there.'' Mya wanted to say but kept it to herself since she didn''t want to participate in the discussion.


    "Then you just admire his pastries, almost as if that''s what you love about Jack." Their mother made ament before sipping her tea.


    "Eh. Really?" Cynthia''s eyes lit up when she stated this.


    "Yes."


    Then Cynthia clutched her hands together. "As one would expect from a mother, you are the most knowledgeable about these issues."


    ''And just as expected. Cynthia is best handled by mother. But I''m curious, why am I engaged but Cynthia, despite her age, is not?" Mya pondered. She didn''t notice Cynthia gaze went at her since she was still looking at the cloth she was stitching and silently listening to them. Mya was trying to stitch a puppy character on the cloth.


    "Mya!"


    Mya''s finger almost got pricked with a needle when Cynthia abruptly called her with a loud, almost screamed voice.


    "What is it, dear sister?" Mya inquired. She set down the cloth she was embroidering and nced softly at Cynthia.


    "Why are you being silent? Are you so keen about avoiding talking to your sister? It''s been a long time since yourst visit here." Cynthia stated, her eyes narrowed.


    "I was just therest week, dear sister. It''s actually not that lengthy."


    ''And there''s really nothing I can say on such subjects.'' Mya averted her gaze as she concentrated on her thoughts once again.


    "Ah. That''s correct." Mya''s eyes glowed brightly. "Rein learned something new with his magic. You coul..."


    "Really!?" Cynthia abruptly jumped up and banged both of her fists on the table. Her eyes were filled with excitement. "Then, mum, pardon me for the time being!" She stated this as she began to run.


    Since Rein magic is ssed as Generis, it has always piqued the interest of magic nerds like Cynthia. ''Well, Rein, just cope with her for a time.''


    "Running like that... When is she going to act like a realdy and stop being so careless and reckless at times?" Mya''s mother lets out a sigh.


    "Well, that makes sister, sister." Mya chuckled.


    "And I wish you could be more like her. It''s only natural for girls like you to be more like that. Happy and free of the concerns of the world. At least if you''re inside the household." Madam Veronica was concerned as she nced at her daughter.


    ''Since the Florescence ceremony, her youngest daughter has been less active, and when the ident with her husband urred, she felt that Mya began to grow more away from her. She began to maintain masking all her emotions with her usually serene look on her face.


    Mya paused her hand midair, which was clutching a cup of tea, then carefully dropped it on the table. ''In a feudal world like this, females are expected to be prim and polite. But to think mum would utter such things...'' Mya''s face broke into a genuine smile. "Right now, I''m also happy, mother. It brings me great delight to be able to spend time with you like this."


    ''I couldn''t act like a young girl because, first and foremost, I''m already mentally twenty-eight years old. Well if ites to those talks from Cynthia, I could act innocent. But, I suppose, that made mother even more concerned.''


    Madame Veronica simply gazed at her daughter. Then she took up the cloth Mya had been embroidering since they began drinking tea.


    "It''s a lovely duck." Madame Veronica stated as she brushed her fingertips over Mya''s embroidered figure.


    ''It''s a puppy mother,'' Mya wanted to reply, but instead merely sighed inwardly while keeping her expression. ''I guess I''ll never be excellent at needlework, no matter what I do.''


    "So, what did you want to talk about? For you to send your sister away, like that?" Madame Veronica returned the cloth to Mya upon further examination.


    "Nothing re..."


    "You seldome here, and when you do, it''s always because you need something. Furthermore, this is the first time you have invited us to tea in this manner. And your brother is still in the house."


    Mya was taken aback by her mother''s response. ''I suppose she won''t be the Marina Duchess for anything?'' But then she felt a sense of remorse. ''I''ve been so preupied with everything that I''ve neglected my family. Hmm. And she also said almost the same things as Hyun Jae. But there are just a few weeks left...''


    "I''ll spend the rest of my days here before I embark on my journey, mother. " Mya stood up and bowed her head towards her mother. "I apologize for being such an unfilial daughter."


    "I look forward to that." Madame Veronica''s grin grew wider, looking more please.


    Mya then raised her head then looked at her mother with many serious eyes. "The thing is...Mother, I wanted to ask what you think about uncle?" Mya asked.


    "Your uncle? Hmm. He is a very hardworking man and a great aid to Darren."


    "I''m not talking to Uncle Ruiz, mother, but to my uncle on your side," Mya said with being extra careful with her words. She saw how her mother became stiff but thenposed herself once more.


    "What do you want to talk about him?" Although her mother asked this in a calm manner, Mya saw how her mother''s eyes rippled with a sad emotion.


    "Would it be okay with you if anything awful urred to him?" She persevered in her inquiry.


    "Not in the least." Mya''s mother gave a clear response. "After all, he is my younger brother. But if anything bad happens to him, it''s due to his own deeds. And, besides..." she heaved a deep sigh.


    "There''s something he did that I''ll never forgive him for. If something bad happened to him, it might be retribution." Madame Veronica''s eyes were filled with rage and hurt, but it didn''t escape Mya since she was focused on her.


    "That should be enough for him for the time being. Why are you even inquiring about someone you''ve never met?"


    ''the fault in his actions...that answer would suffice.'' Mother was my final concern before Ipleted my final act for the Duke. Because, as much as it upsets me, that awful man is still my mother''s brother.''


    Madame Veronica is the eldest daughter of thete Duke of Taleba. That is clearly reflected on her fiery red hair and pinkish eyes, a trait that belongs clearly to the Talebas. In her time, she was a great swordswoman and loves hunting. During one of her hunting, that was where he met Mya''s father, the duke of Marina at that time. And that was where their development started.


    "However, on his deathbed, my father informed me..."


    Mya returned her gaze to her mother, who began speaking.


    "Family disputes are one of the most vexing things. It will inflict pain on everyone in the family, not only on you. That is exactly what happened to me and your uncle, as well as my whole birth family. I wish I could have been a better elder sister to him, a better daughter. Things might have turned out differently."


    Madam Veronica fixed her gaze on her daughter''s solemn expression. "When the timees, Mya, I hope you and Darren will already get along when you still have time."


    Mya nced high above the clear blue skies and sigh. "I will keep your words in mind, mother..."


    *Swoosh!*


    When Mya ran towards her mother and hugged her, the petals from the flowers that had fallen on the ground fluttered in the air. "However, Mother, you''ve done nothing wrong. You can''t always control other people''s decisions or behaviors. But, despite this, you continue to unconditionally nurture us. And I know you did everything for your family too."


    Madame Veronica smiled as her daughter''s words touched her heart warmly. She returned her daughter''s hug. "With each passing day, you got better and better at pleasing other people with your words."


    "I only pleased people that I care," Mya responded as she gently broke away from her mother''s hug. "Thank you for everything, mother."


    ---???---


    After a few hours, the sun started to set. The sky was already filled with magnificent red and orange colors with birds soaring. The sea breeze is softly blowing, making everyone feel rejuvenated.


    "Are you really certain you don''t want to remain any longer?" Rein inquired with a frown on his face as he gazed at Mya. "I could continue to be Lady Cynthia''s guinea pig while you rx here."


    They were now back at the cliff where they had first arrived. The blue sea, the fishermen and ships going back to shore, they couldpletely see it here.


    Mya just tilted her head and looked at Rein innocently. "Do you want that? Well, having only Dorris with me would be fine, and Cynthia will undoubtedly be pleased to hear your words." She grinned.


    "Yes! Lady Mya could also be well taken care of by me." Dorris eximed merrily. Her cheeks became plump as she smiled. It reminded Mya of some chipmunks. Her magical array was already glowing too.


    "Never mind what I asked." Rein said as he shifted his gaze away from Mya. "Is everything with Madame Veronica settled now?"


    ''He really looked like pissed.'' Mya chuckled.


    "Yes. We could now wholeheartedly congratte the duke, who even organized a magnificent feast in celebration of his triumph." Mya remarked as she moved through the center of the array. Dorris and Rein trailed behind her.


    Mya nced that had the second ring but this time, it had a red gemstone.


    <em>"I will not ask what happened to your ring, but you should be more careful." Madame Veronica gave a new ring of protection to her daughter.</em>


    <em></em>Mya touched the ring as she felt a warmth inside. ''I''m so blessed having a great and loving family here. Your such a lucky person, Mya.''


    The magic array finally absorbed them and disappeared.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Rein!!!" Rein, the unsuspecting prey was walking quietly in the hallways of the mansion was caught by a menacing beast. He just arrived after finishing a task ordered by Mya.


    He was pulled to some room with lots of potions of different colors, books, and papers scattered everywhere. But what frightened him the most was the beast, or rather, Cynthia who was now wearing a whiteb gown holding a small knife in her left hand and a notebook on the right.


    "Why do you bring me here, Lady Cynthia?" Rein nervously asked.


    "I heard you''ve learned something new with your tattoo magic, is that true?"


    "It''s nothing Lady Cynthia, I just expanded the field of the smoke of illusions my tattoo produced..."


    ''Where in the world, Lady Cynthia learned this, don''t tell me Lady Mya, sold me out...Aish, I shouldn''t have told her this...'' Rein nced towards Cynthia who was now inching closer to him.


    "Then show it to me, hehehe..."


    ''They are really sisters, they both are crazy!''


    (A/N: Don''t worry nothing grotesque happened here, Cynthia just interrogates Rein with questions. And the knife was used for cutting some pears for them to eat as they talk ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ.)


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 27 - Contract

    The night after Mya''s visit to the Marina Household. The dark sky was shrouded in thick clouds, threatening thends with heavy rain. But in onerge household in the city of Orealles, even if the weather looked bleak, the people continued to feast. A celebration of their triumph.


    "Hahaha!" The duke''s loudugh rang out throughout his mansion. The ve insurgency finally came to an end. And he had no idea the eight tribes woulde to his aid. Despite the fact that they were not present to partake in his feast. ''But who cares, in the end, I have thest win. It''s just a shame I won''t be the one to punish that wench now that she''s in the hands of the eight tribes.''


    To celebrate their victory, all of Taleba''s nobles and knights organized a grandiose feast in the grand ballroom of the duke''s mansion. Thedies continued to gossip about thetest trends in their circles, while the men mostly discussed politics..


    Music resounded to the whole room as there were a lot of people dancing.


    "Hah. I truly believed I was going to die." One of the noblemen chattered.


    "That sort of thing would never happen. The goddess of light will never bestow her light and blessings on lowly beings such as ves."


    More mutterings were heard, apanied by waves ofughter and music.


    ---???---


    The duke eventually retired to his room after that party. ''Finally, I never imagined I''de back here.''


    A strong gust of wind suddenly surged within his room as he was removing his robe.


    "Duke. I''vee to collect my pay."


    His gaze was drawn to his room''s balcony. Three hooded figures stood there, the moonlight reflecting behind them. The hems of their hoods fluttered along with the flow of the wind.


    "Oh. It''s the people of the Saintess," said the Duke. "I apologize if I couldn''t invite you to the party today since I''m unaware of your identity."


    "It''s alright, duke. We are just here to get the end of our contract." Mya said.


    "Certainly. Please take a seat." The duke swayed the long sleeves of his robe before taking a seat near the firece. "What are the questions and requests you''d like to ask?" The Duke inquired. But he was nervous deep down. Even if they told them they are the saintess'' people but that contract has so many loopholes that could be used against him. And he was right about that since that was how Mya intended it to be.


    "Then I''ll begin, duke," Mya said as she took a seat in front of the duke. The crackling of the firece could be heard.


    "Are you familiar with the nt called Ignis?"


    Hearing those words, the duke''s face shrouded. "What are you talking about?"


    "I believe, four years ago you acquired that nt." Mya continued.


    "I have no recollections of such things."


    "That nt is a very excellent enhancer for people who have magic, but it could be lethal if given to people who don''t have magic. They are at risk of dying if they are not treated immediately. Added to that danger, that nt is so rare that only a few people are aware of it. The records of people cultivating that nt were all gone since the war." Mya stated.


    "That''s a horrifying nt; But wouldn''t that matter? And, besides, why are you even discussing such people? I''d be more content if the world could get rid of people without any ounce of magic; that way, the world would bepletely cleansed."


    Mya''s eyes twitched behind her mask. "Is that why you use this to kill your niece, Marina''s youngest daughter? I''m well aware of how much you detest the Marina Duchy but to do this..."


    The Duke was perplexed as to why these strange men in masks were asking such questions, especially in light of Marina''s disgrace.


    "You must be misinterpreting things." The duke answered. "Yes, they upset me. I despise them to the core, and it''s no secret across the empire. Everyone knows that." The duke gestured his hand. "But I didn''t do such heinous things as poisoning. Besides, that''s quite an usation you''ve said. I''ll let this slide since I owe you a favor." The duke paused before he continued his next words.


    "And I never heard such nts exist. That disgrace was poisoned? But from what I heard she''s alive." The duke sighed with disgust. "The heavens must be still merciful for letting that trash live."


    "You..." Dorris wanted to retort but Rein managed to hold her shoulders and stopped her from doing unnecessary things.


    Mya just felt colder within after hearing more of the duke''s remarks in front of her. ''You''re the one who is the despicable one because despite being mother''s brother, you are nothing close with her kindness. Let''s get this thing done right now. Being with him simply fueled my want to murder him at the moment.''


    ''But the moment hase.''


    A light suddenly shed brightly as glowing letters appeared and flew everywhere. It began to hover on the duke like a small whirl.


    "You''re lying, Duke," Mya said, her eyes gleamed. "You signed a contract in the name of the goddess of light, and you dare to lie?"


    The letters began to be flung at the Duke. As it continued to gleam, it clung to every part of his body.


    "Ahhhh!" In anguish, the duke shouted. It seemed as if he had been pierced by a sword in each of the soaring letters that were stuck to him. But there was no blood or wounds caused by those letters, simply agony that anybody might render worse.


    "Duke!"


    His cry was most likely heard by the duke''s guards. But Rein and Dorris foresaw this and sealed the door with their magic.


    "Argh!" The duke slid from his chair to the ground.


    "Speak the actual answers to the questions I asked before." Mya leaned back in her chair, her hands sped over herp. "Or else you''ll die from the pain. That would be a shame for us."


    The duke clenched his teeth as he locked his gaze on Mya. "Who are you? Why-why do you want to know su...Argh!" With each syble he said, the pain grew.


    Mya shook her head. "Ayah-ayah. Don''t worry, you''ll know me after all of this. After all, it''s part of our deal. Now, since I''m still a good person, I''ll repeat my inquiry again in case you forgot. Where did you acquire the Ignis nt, and why did you poison the youngest daughter of Marina Duchy, Mya Venizever Marina?"


    <em>"His grace Lord Wildemore has been executed!"</em>


    <em>"What did you say?!"</em>


    <em>Everyone in the Marina Household was taken aback by the unexpected news.</em>


    <em>"He went on a rampage against the Taleba Dukedom. Many Taleba duke''s subjects were harmed. And the duke almost got killed."</em>


    <em>"Don''t tell me..." It was Duchess Veronica with both her hands on her mouth. She dropped to the ground, gasping and with fear in her eyes. "Did he went there to seek revenge for Mya?"</em>


    <em>"But...we didn''t have any evidence that it was him who did this." She started to shed tears. "This can''t be happening."</em>


    <em>Outside the room, on the small opening of the door, Carolle who was just transmigrated as Mya saw all of this scene.</em>


    <em></em>Mya''s eyes grew colder as those memories resurfaced her mind.


    "Argh! Alright, I''m the one who ordered the trash to be poisoned because I can''t take the prospect of my sister having a disgraceful child! I can''t believe a Taleba bloodline flows from that filth! But she didn''t die!"


    The letters that had been attached to the duke began to vanish. Mya observed this and tightened her fist, thinking, ''He was saying the truth now.'' ''But...For that petty reason...two lives had now been lost...'' She clenched more her fist.


    ''Mya. I guess I finally understand why you have no option but to be a viin in the original story. Aside from your family, there are a lot of sh*tty people in this world.''


    "And tha-that nt! That witch, she gave it to me!" Mya''s brows furrowed hearing the duke''s second answer.


    "Witch?"


    "I''m not sure what her name is, but half of her hair was burned and she had arge scar over her face." After then, the letters began to flutter away from the duke. The duke''s pain had finally subsided, but he was still panting furiously and sweating profusely on his temples.

 Chapter 28 - Defeat Of The Duke

    "I simply did what she required of me to do. Rmend the new maid at the Marina household; then she was the one who covered everything after that. And we didn''t see each other once the n waspleted." The Duke went on to say, his voice was shaky.


    Hearing the duke''s words, Mya''s eyes rippled with an unknown emotion.


    <em>"Your beauty shall be mine alone, and no one else''s. So, unless you ept me, you must remain in this dungeon indefinitely. Hahaha!" Sheughed sinisterly. Her once beautiful dark hair has turned into a hideous burnt-out scalp. Her formerly glossy smooth-skin face had turned horrifying, with a big scar across it. "I can''t wait for the day when I''ll be able to own this beauty."</em>


    When a line from The Fate of the Stars came to her, she wanted to hold her head.. ''This is more mess up than I thought.''


    "Do you have any further questions?" The Duke gritted his teeth. Mya caught his nce as he shifted his sight to the sword on his left side of the table.


    "I don''t have anything else to ask, duke," Mya said tly.


    "I''ll go ahead and make my request now." Mya took a brief halt. As she anticipated Mya''s next words, the Duke''s hard stare got even more intense.


    "My request is about to your son, Kristopher Taleba. I request for him to work for Mya Veniziver Marina," she eventually said as she removed her mask. The letters that were fluttering about began to approach them. It radiated a bright light.


    When he saw the familiar dark blue hair and light aquamarine eyes that didn''t exhibit any emotion, the Duke felt he was going to have a heart attack.


    "You!"


    "As part of the contract, this is my true identity. Uncle." Mya said.


    The letters in the air became more strong, as did a sudden gust of wind that blew several papers and books around. "And Kristopher, he''ll work for me until I no longer require his services. If you refuse, I will never be content, and both of you will perish."


    ''Whoah. ''I''m feeling very badass right now.'' Mya thought.


    Dorris and Rein both stared at Mya with disbelief. They had no idea this was the request their Lady would make. ''What is she thinking by making that rude brat work for her?''


    "You! I will never follow the words of the garbage! I''d rather die, and I''d take you with me!" With a swift movement, the duke raced at Mya with his sword.


    Mya had anticipated this and had already brought out her Trinity. But before their weapons could collide, someone else stepped in to block the duke''s de for her. It was Rein and Dorris at the same time. They forced the duke away from Mya with Rein''s sword and Dorris'' scythe.


    The duke copsed to the ground, knocking down the chair he had been seated on before. The letters in the air shook even more fiercely this time. Then it charged right at him.


    He felt the anguish of not answering the questions before again, but this time it was three times as painful. "Argh!" He fixed his gaze on Mya. "I will not be swayed by your inclinations." He clenched his teeth and said.


    The duke''s body then began to glow a deeper crimson hue. "I''ll take you with me when I die!" The Duke yelled.


    Mya''s eyes widened. ''Don''t tell me he''s nning to self-destruct!''


    "Young Master!" The guards on the outside of the room began yelling.


    "Move!" With a loud boom, the door swung open, revealing Kristopher. "Father!"


    The duke''s eyes widened with dread as he heard his voice. "What are you doing here?" The crimson light on his body intensified, and nerves began to appear alongside the letters that were already stered on his body. "Leave right now!"


    ''This is bad.'' Mya raised her left hand to Dorris. "Dorris!"


    Dorris understood what her Lady wanted her to aplish. She extended both of her hands in front of the Duke. She needed to totally transfer him away from here or else many others would die. All of the individuals working and living in the mansion would be afflicted.


    "Father!" Kristopher repeated as he began rushing towards his father. But, before he reached him, he vanished entirely. "No! Father!"


    Mya and the others were shoved to the floor when a massive explosion erupted above the mansion. It severely damaged the mansion''s roof as well. Making everyone witness the light and heatwavesing from above.


    Dorris, panting and sweating, managed to transfer the duke high above the mansion. She was unable topletely arrange the circle since it was too quick, and she only achieved this much, but it also ced a significant toll on her body.


    It took a long time for the numerous explosions to happen. Finally, after some moment of time, a massive cloud of smoke in the shape of a Dahlia flower formed.


    "You!" Kristopher drew his sword and raced to Mya. His eyes were filled with wrath and contempt. "You murdered my father!"


    Hearing his words, Mya tightened her fist. Rein came behind Kristopher before he could reach her. He struck the enragedd''s nape with rapid and precise movements.


    "I''m going to kill you..." Kristopher''s final statement before copsing in Rein''s arms, utterly unconscious. The little minuscule of letters circling Mya flew towards Kristopher''s left wrist and transformed into a white bracelet.


    "Thest magical array has been prepared, Mdy." They all looked at Dorris, who had turned quite pale.


    "Let''s go," Mya said. "Bring him with us."


    Rein held Kristopher in a princess-carry manner as they walked on the magical array. The guards outside quickly sought to apprehend them, but they vanished before they could even approach them.


    They emerged in Mya''s dorm''s spacious living room. Mya caught Dorris, who had also fallen asleep owing to exhaustion. She assisted in bringing Dorris to the sofa beside them and cing her there. "Thank you for your hard work, Dorris."


    Dorris'' sleepy features softened when Mya said that.


    "Bring the young master back to his room," Mya instructed. Rein just nodded and began to walk away. Mya sat on the solitary sofa near the one Dorris was resting on when she was the only one left in the room.


    She sped her hands and rested her elbows on the table. Then she leaned her head to her hand. ''I didn''t anticipate him to self-destruct. Does he despise me so badly that he wouldmit suicide? Hah. The feeling is reciprocal.'' Mya groaned and reached into her purse for a little crystal ball.


    "I took record on everything he said in response to the questions. With this, there is now a piece of conclusive evidence that he poisoned Mya, and Grandfather''s name will be cleared as well. But..."


    Mya cast a peek toward the location where Rein had brought Kristopher.


    <em>"Will you be able to help Kristopher if I let you borrow the seal?" Hyun Jae''s words rang inside Mya''s head.</em>


    ''This is really regrettable. Aish. Why does he have to be the only one with space magic?'' As she ran her fingers through her hair, sheid her head on the sofa. Then heave a long sigh. She sat properly, folded her hands at her chest, and closed her eyes.


    "Hear me, Oh Goddes of Light, Lumiera. I don''t longer need him. Please free him from the contract."


    ---???---


    Rein ced Kristopher on his bed. Before he turned back with a talisman with him, he saw the white bracelet that was on Kristopher''s wrist. It started to faintly glow and it disappeared in an instant.


    ---???---


    Mya opened her eyes. "Hyun Jae, this is the only thing I could do for him."


    "My Lady," She nced when Rein suddenly called her out.


    "Rein,"


    "The young master now was sleepingfortably. What do you intend to do with him when he wakes up?"


    "We will do nothing," Mya said calmly. "And if he saw me he might just kill me," she said as let out a wryugh.


    "Do you want me to erase his memories? He saw us there."


    "No need." Mya stood up. "Covering the problem wouldn''t do us any good. With the death of the duke, he would be also busy handling the matters about the Taleba duchy. And besides..."


    <em>"Tha-that nt! That witch, she gave it to me!" Mya''s brows furrowed hearing the duke''s second answer.</em>


    "Besides?"


    "Nothing. I''m going to my room now." Mya began to walk to her room while Rein offered a brief bow.


    "Have a pleasant night, Mdy."


    Mya paused for a bit then she reach out, the recording orb, she had got from the duke to Rein.


    "Bring it to the head of the Royal Court, and do it with the greatest discretion. That should be enough to resolve everything in this manner."


    Before shepletely left, "Ah. Rein. One more thing."


    "What is it, Mdy?"


    "Thank you for going along with my whims too." Mya grinned widely before she turned around.


    A smile graced Rein''s face. "As much as I appreciate your gratitude, Mdy but I don''t need that."


    Mya stiffened from her walk.


    "Be sure to increase my sry and add a lot of bonus too."


    "Tsk. Stingy Rein." Mya muttered.


    "Do you say something, Miady?"


    "Nothing. Alright, I''ll do that." Mya continued her walk as she waved the back of her right hand at Rein. "See ya tomorrow,"


    ---???---


    Mya took her notebook from her drawer as soon as she entered the room. And she simply gazed at it, her mind whirling with thoughts. She then ced the notebook on her table. She caressed her temples, then leaned back in her chair, gazing out the window at the heavy rain, which was now apanied by lighting and thunder.


    She stroked her hand''s silver bracelet. The only thing she got to bring from Earth from that mystery salesdy she didn''t even know about.


    "There are less than two weeks remaining."


    --???---


    In a certain ce, where everything was barely lighted.


    "How sad that you sold me in such a way." A woman with dark hair and obsidian ck eyes shook her head, dissatisfied. Using the mirror she had, she witnessed everything that happened in the estate.


    "Seems to be that girl still alive?" Her lips curved into a smile. "Interesting."


    The image in the mirror then transformed into a young boy with white hair and red ruby eyes. He was jumping between the trees in the woods. "And it appears that someone has managed to escape?"


    As she peered out the window, it was pouring severely. A bolt of lightning struck, followed by a p of thunder. "I''ve only been gone for a short period, yet there are already so many things going on without my knowledge."


    The gorgeousdy''s once beautiful look deteriorated into something horrifying. Her hair has turned into a burned scalp with few strands, and her face, which was once lustrous, now has arge scar across it.


    "I want to see you soon, my darling son. Maybe even that girl." As she touched the mirror''s ss, a wicked smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 29 - Generous?

    <em>"Carolle!"</em>


    <em>Mya found herself in a very dark ce as she blinked her eyes open. Only her body was gleaming, casting a dim light on the space she was in.</em>


    <em>"Where am I?" She continued scanning around, but all she could see was nothingness. Mya began to walk, unsure of where she was going. But it was much preferable than being in one location.</em>


    <em>"Carolle!"</em>


    <em>''Someone is calling me.'' Mya looked more around. ''But where did I hear that voice? It sounds quite familiar.'' Her eyes widened with great shock when she realized something. ''That voice! ''It''s been a long time, but how could I have forgotten that voice?''</em>


    <em>''Carolle!''</em>.


    <em>"Riza! Is that you?! Where are you?!" Mya began to run despite the fact that she couldn''t see her path. "I''m here, Riza!" Although she knew it was impossible that she could hear Riza''s voice but she kept ongoing.</em>


    <em>"Carolle! Hurry!" Riza''s voice became more strained.</em>


    <em>"Riza! I''m here!" She continued scanning ahead and around, but she couldn''t see anyone. "Where are you, Riza?!"</em>


    <em>"You have to wake up!" Mya immediately felt as though she was being choked. She knelt and grasped her neck as if someone was strangling her neck, no more like crushing it hard! ''I can''t breathe!''</em>


    <em>*Gasp! Gasp!*</em>


    <em>"Wha-what''s happening? Ri-Riza!"</em>


    <em>"Carolle, wake up or you will die again!"</em>


    ---???---


    Mya jerked her eyes open again. But she couldn''t move straight away. She was suffocating!


    It wasn''t just a dream; someone was actually squeezing her neck! The room was dark, but as the lightning struck, she had a clear glimpse of her assant. A woman with a burned scalp and a big scar across her face stood out.


    "Yo-you''re that...witch!" Mya said with much difficulty. She both grasped the witch''s hands, which were now strangling her neck. She fought to break free from the witch''s clutches.


    "Hello, sweetie." When she saw that her prey had woken, the witch grinned evilly at Mya.


    "Let m-me...go!" Mya tried her utmost to push the horrifying woman''s hands away from her. But she was too powerful for her. She was now choking severely. ''I need to do something!'' Mya caught sight of the tiny vase on her bedside table.


    She began to reach for it while keeping her gaze fixed on the witch.


    The witch''s eyes, which were zing ominously red, smiled even wider. "The n was meant to work. You should have perished long ago." She began speaking.


    "And now that you''re alive, you''ve destroyed some of my ns." Her hold tightened as her long, pointed, ck-painted nails sank into Mya''s neck.


    Mya winced. ''Just a little while longer...There!''


    "I..." Mya eventually made it to the little vase. She grabbed it right away and mmed it into the witch with all her might.


    "Ahh!" The witch screamed furiously. It smashed into the witch''s left face, close to her mouth. The vase rebounded and crash to the floor beside Mya''s bed. The witch''s grip on Mya''s neck loosened as a result of the unexpected attack.


    "I-I don''t give a d*mn!" Mya kicked the witch out of her bed when she became distracted. With a loud thud, the witch rolled out of bed.


    *Cough! Cough! * Mya began coughing as she gasped for air. She touched her writhing neck. There was also some blood flowing from the gaping wounds caused when the witch dug her fingernails into her neck.


    But there was no time to rx. She leaped out of bed, wobbling and in pain. She winced when she stepped on some vase shards, but that doesn''t matter right now. She went to retrieve her Trinity, which was hung on the wall over her desk. She took a strong position and leveled her weapon at the witch who was now standing. The witch made crackling sounds by stretching her neck left and right.


    With a cruel grin, the witch stared at Mya. Her crimson eyes became even more vividly bright. "Hahaha. Despite the fact that youck magic, I admire your physical strength." She licked the blood that hade from the little cut in her mouth.


    "You appear to have put in a lot of effort. Hahaha! Definitely intriguing!" As she fixed her sight on Mya''s bright aquamarine eyes, the witch remarked. "I enjoy it when my prey is struggling harder. It gives me a very amazing sensation. They fought valiantly to live and endure, only to be crushed in the end!" The witch cackled with malice. "So strive even harder! Hahaha!"


    Mya''s eyes were drawn to her as well as the witch continued to spout madness. Mya started walking backward as the witch approached. ''This is terrible. I don''t have any talismans with me. It''s in my closet behind her.''


    "Now that I think about it, you''re rather beautiful as well. Especially those eyes." The witch continued talking. "I will grant you the honor of being included in my collections! Hahaha!" The witch stoppedughing and looked troubled all of the sudden. "But if I do that you will not be able to ask your friends in the afterlife."


    If one recalls, when one died here, the corpse would disintegrate, yet there was dark art performed to preserve certain dead bodies. It was called the Genelthus Malice. Genelthus was the first demon king and supreme evil wizard who wreaked havoc until the first Saintess arrived and defeated him. But when he died, the mayhem didn''t stop there. Every record of his dark arts spread like wildfire over the continent. The Church of Zion attempted to destroy all of these, but some remained undiscovered.


    ''And to think this witch had knowledge of such heinous ck arts, which were one of the deadliest curses described in the book. The Genelthus Malice would keep your body from dissolving into particles while also preventing your soul from reaching the Origin of Life. You will be stuck, and if you are not liberated from the curse soon, your soul will slowly fade, and your body will be nothing more than an empty shell known as Malice.''


    ''She''s a total psycho. But she''s too powerful for me right now.'' Mya''s eyes strained as she cast a brief peek at the door. ''I could make a break for it. And wake up Dorris and Rein. She''s also extremely talkative, maybe I could use that to wait for an opening to escape.''


    "Is that your only goal, to kill me?" Mya was careful with her wording.


    "Hmm..." The witch paused for a minute, then stroked her chin. "Yep. Since that useless man told you everything, I have no option except to silence you personally. I suppose you''lle seeking for me as well. So I made it easier for you bying here myself." The witch began to cackle once again. "I''m really such a generous person, right?"


    *Throbbed* Mya felt like her heart started beating faster. An ominous dark aura was now surrounding the witch.


    "Oh. And don''t bother to escape or think that your friends would be able to help you." The witch brought out something that was very familiar to Mya.


    Mya''s eye''s widened. ''It''s the recording orb!''


    "What. Did. You. Do?" Mya asked. All the trouble and dread she was feeling disappeared and was reced by coldness.


    "Oh, deary. Don''t get mad at me it''s only natural that I need to clean every pest that was hindering my path."


    Mya clicked the second button of her Trinity and without hesitation jumped towards the witch. Two des came out from each of its sides. "You. Dared. Hurt. My. Friends!"


    The witch maintained her smile as she stopped Mya''s weapon by her right hand. "What could a person devoid of any magic like you do to me?" She said as the dark energy surrounding her grew intense. Mya coughed some blood and her insides felt like she was burning when she was hit by the dark Lifa of the witch. But she only tightened her grip on her Trinity as she exerted more force.


    To the witch''s surprise, Mya was able to force her back away.

 Chapter 30 - Never Again

    "Oh. So violent, "The witch''s eyes shone brightly. "What more if I told you what I do with that adorable little maid of yours as well..."


    Mya interrupted her words. "If something bad happened to them. I''m going to murder you." The witch was being driven back even more.


    The witchughed even more hysterically when she saw those firm, icy eyes. Her eyes were filled with insanity. "Ahh. Now you''re making me crave those eyes even more.."


    After the witch stated that, a massive wave of dark Lifa emerged from her. It crept towards Mya''s hands, causing them to darken. Even her face, which had been struck by the witch''s evil Lifa, began to develop dark patches. Mya grimaced and clenched her teeth.


    ''I can''t die here without knowing what happened to Rein and Dorris.'' She felt like she was being stabbed by hundreds of needles. ''I vowed myself that no one close to me would ever suffer again. Never again!''


    ''But can''t win like this.'' Mya pondered what she could do.


    "Hahaha!" The witch continued to cackle. "This is the fate of the weak... Oh, he''s already arrived."


    *Shatters!*


    Mya heard ss shattering when the witch said that. And the next thing she knew...


    "Don''t block my way." Someone yanked her away and shoved her from behind, forcing her to tumble on the hard marble floor.


    As Mya quickly took a look at the neer, her eyes widened with surprise. Third time...


    This is the third time she saw those luscious white hair. ''Kayden!''


    With his two daggers filled with dark Lifa too, he lunged an immediate attack on the witch. "Ah. Kayden dear, I''m d you''ve got my message right away? Though, I don''t know how you escape but how do you feel having your first time of freedom?"


    Kayden didn''t respond; instead, he barraged her with strikes. But the witch simply ignored all of this as she continued to speak. "Your mother was looking forward to hearing the amazing things my son would tell me." She squealed with joy.


    ''This appears to be a bad situation. Kayden is already an 8th-tier magician, but the witch appears to be messing with him. Though, I need to get out of here now and see Dorris and Rein immediately. I need my talismans.'' Mya, with a staggering body, began to make her way to her wardrobe as the two were fighting.


    "I just got back from that dull Quth with..." Before the witch could continue her sentence, she didn''t notice a book behind her, which led her to slip a little. Kayden saw this as a chance. And quickly hurled his left dagger. It almost touched the witch''s forehead, but she managed to avoid it, only inflicting a graze to her left cheek


    Kayden''s dagger dropped to the ground with a nging sound.


    Mya finally got her satchels that have her talismans. As she was going to tear a teleportation talisman, her heart began to rush as she became aware of increased tension in the air.


    She returned her gaze to the Witch and Kayden. Mya''s eyes widened in terror as Kayden was now being choked. "You are my son, my family. How could you harm my gorgeous face? Do you not feel awful about it? I''ve even finished nting all of the seeds that will aid you in toppling this empire, and still, you keep hurting me." As she sniffed her tears, the witch murmured. "Now I''m reconsidering. I''ll just add you to my collections as well. And search for a really suitable person who can properly groom the seeds. Someone that wouldn''t hurt me anymore."


    "Farewell, my son..."


    Mya reappeared behind Kayden. She didn''t speak anything as she just threw a talisman right to the witch. She grabbed Kayden''s hands and tore two talismans for teleportation at the same time.


    A loud explosion was heard. The first talisman that Mya tore and threw at the witch was an explosion talisman. It was like the grenade here in this world. Her whole room exploded along with the witch.


    Mya reappeared in Dorris'' room. Her eyes widened when she saw that Dorris'' body was almost darkening. Only her face remained white.


    "Dorris!" With difficulty and the continuous darkening state of Mya, she pulled Kayden with her, who seemed to lose consciousness too.


    She held the hand of Dorris as she supported Kayden with her shoulders. This time she grabbed three talismans and bit them all at the same time. ''I will not lose anyone ever again!''


    ---???---


    Hyun Jae woke up with a jolt when she heard a loud noise.


    "Hyun Jae. Help them, please."


    That voice! It was Mya.


    "Oh my gosh!" Hyun Jae screamed with terror when she saw Mya''s horrible state. Her whole skin was already darkening. There was blood dripping on her neck and even her feet was covered with blood. In both of her arms were two other people who were also in the same state as hers. "Mya!"


    Mya forced herself to stood up. "Pl-Please help them."


    "I help you first too!"


    "I can still handle myself. Please heal them." Mya was able to say straight although her voice sounded desperate. Never in her life here, that Hyun Jae saw this desperate face of Mya.


    "Yes! I will!" Hyun Jae started to take hold of Dorris'' hands and started casting her divine healing magic.


    Seeing this Mya brought out another Talisman. "Hyun Jae, I need to look for Rein too."


    Hearing her words, Hyun Jae felt more dread. "Mya! Stop! You''re not in the condition too..."


    But, before Mya could tear the talisman, she blocked the back of her neck with her Trinity. Oliver, who appeared from the shadows and intended to strike Mya''s nape to knock her out, narrowed his gaze.


    "Don''t interfere," Mya stated unemotionally. Despite the fact that her vision was already bing clouded. She reached for another talisman with trembling hands, but before she could rip it, she felt everything around her swirling and falling. She was finally losing consciousness and about to copse. ''This can''t be real. Rein is still in danger.''


    "Oliver!" Hyun Jae sighed with relief as Oliver caught Mya in his arms.


    "You are already dying and yet you still want to look for someone. I can''t let you add more distress to the saintess." Oliver said.


    ''Rein...'' Mya''sst thought before shepletely lost her consciousness.


    With that explosion too, it woke up the whole guards and even teachers in the dormitory and the academy, causing panic to everyone.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    A girl with orange hair and almond eyes observed the man lying on the ground in a dark alleyway.


    "Mdy..."


    Even though he was unconscious, the man continued to mutter. His entire body was darkening.


    Iris fluttered her eyes. She crouched down and began poking the man''s face with a stick she was holding. His eyes squirmed. "If I''m even a secondte, you''ll be dead, my mysterious savior."

 Chapter 31 - Trial Part 1

    <em>Two teenage girls sat on a swing in a park where the sky was clear and there was a pleasant breeze everywhere. </em>


    <em>"What do you think?"</em>


    <em>The girl with long ck hair wrapped into two braids adjusted her eyesses as she waited for her friend to finish the book she has been working on for over three years.</em>


    <em>"Hmm..."</em>


    <em>"If everything is alright already, I''ll finally send it to a publisher. Then it will sell hundreds of thousands of copies. I''ll be a well-known novelist and a wealthy person. Mom doesn''t have to be worried about all of the expenses involved with my siblings'' and my own schooling." </em>


    <em>"Calm down, Anna.." Gina Torress hushed her best friend, who was chatting with her constantly. "I''m already getting close to the end." She said while her eyes were still glued on the book. There was some anticipation in her eyes and sometimes her brows creased.</em>


    <em>Anna Jills'' eyes twinkled as she heard her best friend''s words. Her joy grew even more as she observed her friend absorbed in her book. It was the third day her friend had been reading the book, and she still hadn''tpleted it. After all, it''s 50 chapters with 2000 to 2700 words per chapter. ''But since she said that she was almost over. I''ll just wait some more time.''</em>


    <em>Anna came to a halt after nearly an hour of patiently waiting, running around, ying in the slides, or just swinging when she noticed her best friend Gina finally close the book she had written.</em>


    <em>Gina breathe in first before she turned towards Anna who have an expectant gaze with her. "Your book..." </em>


    <em>"Yes, yes, what about my book?" Anna nodded her head repeatedly. There was a bead of sweat already forming on her forehead from the anticipation of waiting to hear her best friend''s thoughts.</em>


    <em>"The book is..."</em>


    <em>"Cut the suspense already!"</em>


    <em>"It sucks," Gina said with a serious expression.</em>


    <em>"Yes! I know it...Ah, what?" Anna''s face started to be gloomy when she realized what Gina has stated. And now she was on the verge of tears. "I...I..." she pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say.</em>


    <em>"The grammar is horrible. There are lots of G-errors. Tense shifts. And some wordings that don''t even make sense. There are some things that are very questionable as well." </em>


    <em>Each word that came from Gina''s mouth was like an arrow that kept stabbing Anna. "Are you even listening to Ms. ridad during her ss? She thought us a lot of things about English. Ah, right." Gina raised her index finger as if reprimanding Anna. "You''re always sleeping in her ss."</em>


    <em>''I''m not the only one sleeping. Almost all of our ssmates are huhu. You''re the only one who was actually listening attentively to that teacher whose voice is like that of a luby.'' Finally, Anna slumped on the ground, looking so dejected. She imagined herself ying that one versus one game in the arcades. And this sharp tongue sadist friend of hers was her enemy. Without even making any move, Anna was already KOed.</em>


    <em>"But..." </em>


    <em>Anna raised her head and with teary eyes, she looked at her harsh best friend. </em>


    <em>"I''ll help you. Give me one week. I''ll fix all of this. Since other than that," </em>A gentle smile grace Gina''s face, "<em>your book is almost perfect." </em><em></em>


    <em>"Really?!" </em>


    <em>Gina nodded her head. "I know you work hard on this so let''s see to it that we would be able to bring out its full potential. I''ll even apany you to a publishing house my aunt knows."</em><em></em>


    <em>"Ahh! Thank you, Gina!" Hearing her words, Anna''s eyes lit up with great enthusiasm, her heart beating with excitement. "I absolutely look forward to that!" She leap towards Gina and gave her a tight hug. "You really are the best Gina!" </em><em></em>


    <em>"Of course, you''re lucky to have me as your best friend," Gina chuckled. "When you''re already rich, treat me with some ice cream, okay?"</em>


    <em>"I would even buy you of one full year''s worth of supply of ice cream if you want!" Anna was thrilled.  </em>


    <em>"Don''t. I don''t want to be fat." Gina said as she looked at her friend''s book. But in contrast with Anna''s delighted and excited expression, a grim look passed Gina''s face as she continued to hug her. </em>


    <em>''Fate of the Stars.''</em>


    <em>''I''m sorry, Anna. But I hope you can forgive me after this.''</em>


    ---???---


    One and a half days ago, the night after Taleba''s revolt ended...


    The booming thunders were mirrored by the loud strokes of the drum. A particr orange-haired girl was being dragged in the middle of the night. They were heading to the vast clearing in the heart of the Sierra Forest, a forest that could be found at the south of Taleba Dukedom. Her previously fiery, unfeeling almond eyes were lifeless. Herplexion was paler from before, and her body shivered from the cold wind that was blowing because she was dressed in thin, tattered silver dress. Her feet were already covered with sores and cuts from walking barefoot.


    There were several chains binding her, from her neck to her hands and even her legs and feet. This was to demonstrate how wary everyone was of her. After all, wounding three tribal leaders at the same time was a feat that no ordinary person could execute.


    There were knights wearing chain mail hauberks with the symbol of the two-colored g of Taleba Dukedom on its right chest te. A cerulean blue color in the upwards and white downwards along with eight stars surrounding the sun in the middle of it. They were escorting her as she traveled through the forest. There were three knights in front of her, one on each of her sides, and five more at the rear.


    After an hour of trekking, they came to a halt when they reach the opening of the clearing. Her escort''s chief knight conversed with someone who appeared to be a knight as well, guarding that area. He cast a peek at Iris before nodding to the head knight.


    "Bring her." The head of the knights ordered with a deep authoritative voice.


    Iris'' arms were held by the two knights on her side. They pulled her to the clearing''s center and shoved her on the ground. After that, they both saluted and withdrew.


    The rhythm of the drums came to a halt. One by one, the torches surrounding the middle of the clearing began to light up, exposing eight massive bronze seats, each with a distinctive insignia of the eight tribes. The insignias were drawn at the circr middle part of the top rails of each seat. From the middle to the left side the position of the chairs and their symbols;


    <em>A white nine tails that symbolized the White Fox Tribe.</em>


    <em>A ck dragon that symbolized the Drago Tribe.</em>


    <em>A roaring lion with a crown for the Leon Tribe.</em>


    <em>A cross scratch mark for the Tigris Tribe.</em>


    <em>A shark with razor-sharp teeth for the Pistris Tribe.</em>


    <em>A falcon with its wings spread widely while carrying a book on its feet for the Falcons.</em>


    <em>A full white moon for the Wolf Tribe.</em>


    <em>Andstly; a snake that was entwined with a spear where the de was pointed downwards represents the Anguis tribe.</em>


    The seats were already upied by all of the tribal leaders. Their sharp and scrutinizing gazes were now fixed on a youngdy perched in the midst of the clearing. There was a thick silence in the air, with only the sounds of crackling fires and faint leaf rustling. It stayed that way for a few more minutes until one of the tribe leaders finally spoke out.


    "Fellow chiefs," Tyzzynth Akarrir of the Falcons began speaking. "Let the trialmence."


    "Allow me to begin." Diana was the first to engage. Despite the fact that she had sustained the most serious injuries during her struggle with Iris, all of her wounds had now healed entirely. "Iris,"


    When Diana began speaking, Iris simply kept her head down.


    "You were here as a result of your crime, which was leading the rebellion of the ves."


    Diana''s glossy red lips formed a grin when she saw Iris stayed still, but her eyes were not smiling. Instead, it was tinged with hatred. Being beaten by a ve was a humiliation she would never forget. And if the other tribe leaders were not here, she already turned this insolent ve into pieces. "Ah, my apologies," her voice not sounding apologetic at all. "You were nothing more than a subordinate. Wasn''t it that apeman, who confessed that he led the rebellion? But, s, he is no longer alive."


    This time Iris finally raised her head. A pained emotion rippled directly to her almond eyes. "Ba...ru," she muttered with a hoarse and broken tone in her voice.


    Seeing that Diana finally got some reaction with the mere ve in front of her, her smile that was full of contempt grew even more.

 Chapter 32 - Trial Part 2

    ''That''s right, Baru...died,'' she mused as she recounted the moments of Baru''s death.


    Her lips curved into a bitter, pained grin. Why does nothing ever go properly in herst lifetime up to here? ''What did I do to Gina for her to betray me? And why did the foolish monkey, which I believed was simply a subordinate, give his life to protect me? Just why do they keep hurting me over and over again? Why?''


    <em>"If you''re lucky enough to make it out here, it is not toote for you to make a change. Don''t be like me, little sister. A horrible worthless bandit."</em>


    ''Change? In the end, you are truly one big chunk of a fool Baru. There is nothing for me to change.'' Iris nced up to the vixen. ''Ahh! I just felt so tired now.. Let''s just get this over and die''


    "Ah yes," Iris said, beginning to speak. "All of this is the result of his actions. I''m simply his pathetic subordinate who managed to kick the a** of one of the tribe''s three chiefs." Iris responded with a grin, but her eyes were apathetic. Her heart, on the other hand, faced a series of pains she thought she''d never taste again.


    "This insolent..."


    "Lady Diana," called Tyzzynth. "Calm yourself down."


    Diana tightened her fist and took a long breath. "I apologize for losing myposure," she said to Tyzznnth before returning her attention to Iris. "Iris, ve of the Octagon. Since you are his subordinate, the sentence will remain the same. Whether you''re the leader or just the subordinate, everything you did was all an act of treason not only to the Dukedom of Taleba but to the Empire of Hacien as well. I, therefore, sentenced you to death by beheading." Diana raised her right hand to her chest level and faced all the tribal leaders. "Are all the chief''s here agreed with my terms?"


    Each of the tribal chiefs nodded firmly. "I approved," they all said simultaneously one after another.


    Diana''s eyes shone with delight. She waspletely pleased with the turn of events. "Iris, the ve of the Octagon, the leaders of the eight tribes, has concurred with your judgment. Your befitting sentence will be death through beheading." Diana stated the following.


    ''See Baru. Your life has been wasted on me. I will still die in the end. Not that I look forward to living in the first ce.''


    "However, before we go any further, we need you to answer one more question." Diana gave one of the knights a nod. After saluting, the knight approached Iris. He struck Iris in the abdomen, forcing her mouth to drop open. A small white pill was hurled at Iris by the knight. When the pill came into touch with Iris'' tongue, it quickly disintegrated in her mouth, allowing her to forcibly ingest it.


    "What you ingest is the truth pill so you couldn''t lie to us when you answered our questions," Diana spoke.


    Iris began coughing as a reaction to the sudden thing they forced her to consume. "Th-The truth pill?" She looked at them with a mocking expression on her face. "What more can this lowly existence provide you?"


    "Silence!" Diana drew her whip and smacked Iris down. "We shall be the ones who pose questions here!"


    As the whip struck Iris, she winced. She didn''t, however, make any cries of agony. Too much of Diana''s disappointment.


    "The letters you sent us..." Diana began to speak. "How did you find out about the contents of those letters?" Diana said, her gaze fixed on Iris.


    "I''ve never heard of the letters you described. And I don''t even send that to anyone of you in the first ce."


    Iris was taken aback when she began speaking when she had no intention of doing so. It was as though her lips had a mind of their own.


    The eight tribes'' eyes narrowed in response to Iris'' remarks. ''She had already swallowed the truth pill. This implies that she is no longer lying. But the letter inly said that it was from her.''


    "Show it to her." The Tigris Tribe''s Idy Geommas motioned to one of his men. A man dressed as a mercenary approached Iris with a white letter in his hand.


    He held it open in front of Iris so she could see it well. Iris'' eyes widened. ''This! The Tigris tribe''s hidden treasury location!''


    "I''m not sure but..." Someone covered her lips before she couldplete her sentence. "Shhh...There''s need for you to tell them anything now." Behind her, a smooth rich masculine voice resounded.


    When a guy wearing a cloak and mask suddenly emerged behind Iris, all of the knights and the eight tribes of Taleba rose from their seats, ready to confront the unexpected intruder.


    "Who are you?!" Diana inquired as she began to draw her whip.


    Iris widened her eyes with the actions of the sudden man who appeared out of nowhere. He suddenly carried her in a princess-carry style manner.


    "Please ept my deep apologies, My Lords, but I shall be taking Lady Iris with me now." Rein said this without flinching in the face of the pressure from all eight tribe leaders.


    Diana recognized the two talismans Rein had pulled out. She tried her hardest to reach them with all of her might. However, Rein totally tore two talismans, and both he and Iris vanished.


    "Don''t let them get away! Find them!" Diana shouted. All of the knights were frightened and started running throughout the forest heeding Diana''smands.


    "Ahhh!" Diana screamed out of frustration with the sudden turned of events.


    ---???---


    Rein and Iris both emerged on the coast near Sulkira vige. He ced Iris gently on the ground.


    "Who you are?" Iris inquired cautiously. "Why did you save me?"


    But Rein remained silent. Instead, he took out a pin and began picking the locks on the chains that were tying Iris up. After all the chains with her feet and hands have been removed, Rein started going for the metal cor on Iris'' neck.


    "No. Keep it there!" Iris said as she blocked the metal cor on her neck. Rein without asking anything just retract his hands.


    Then, from under his cloak, he pulled out a purse containing gold coins and two healing potions. "Mdy stated that with this, her debt was already paid." Rein finally said out as he handed both of the things to Iris. Iris epted it with a narrowed nce. "A fishing boat from Aravan woulde. You could ride for it and go to another nation to start a new life."


    ''Aravan? It is a small country located between the Empire of Hacien and the Kingdom of Fraeshan. An independent country devoid of conflicts or difficulties ruled by the richest merchants in the continents, as well as a great haven for criminals could hide when fleeing their own countries.'' Iris pondered.


    "Wait!" Iris clutched the back of his cloak. Rein shifted his gaze back to her. "Do you need anything more, Lady Iris?" Rein said politely.


    "What is your name?" Iris queried.


    "I apologize, but I couldn''t reveal that." Rein replied.


    "Then thedy you mentioned, is she the one who wrote those letters?"


    "I apolo..."


    Iris interrupted Rein''s statement by waving her right hand to him. "Alright. I get it. Can''t Reveal."


    For a long time, Rein didn''t say anything in response to Iris''ments. "Then, if there''s nothing else I can do for you, I''ll leave..." Rein halted as he stared at Iris and realized something. He then took off his cloak and ced it to Iris, much to her astonishment.


    "I''ll take my leave now, Lady Iris. May the goddess of light blessed you with your new life ahead." Rein stated this as he ripped a talisman and vanished from Iris'' sight in an instant.


    Iris touched the cloak Rein had given her. She then lifted her left hand, and a tiny white mothnded on it. "Follow him." After then, the moth vanished. "Don''t think you''d be able to get rid of me that easily, my very gentleman savior."


    Iris gazed to the horizon, where the sun was just beginning to bloom. Its brilliant orange and crimson petals were already illuminating the once-darkened sky. She just continuously peered at it as her eyes rippled with unknown emotions. She tucked a strand of her behind her right ear. "Are you perhaps the one who wrote those letters, Gina?" She scoffed with disdain. "So even in this lifetime you still follow after me."

 Chapter 33 - Awake

    Mya blinked her eyes open. As her eyesight got clearer, she saw the entire map of the continent painted on the ceiling. ''Hm... this... why is it still here? My room blew up...'' She just stared at it nkly, but then her eyes grew wide when a realization hit her.


    ''Wait¡ªis this perhaps in Marina?''


    She sat up bit by bit, holding her head. Her body was rigid, making crunching sounds throughout her joints and muscles. "That witch¡ªright!"


    ''Rein, Dorris!''


    Mya was about to rise when the door opened, revealing Rein.


    Mya''s eyes grew with shock and confusion. "Re-in!" she croaked, her throat dry and scratchy.


    "I''ll exin everythingter, mdy. I''ll go get you some water first." Rein bowed politely, but his eyes flooded with relief. seeing that My was now awake.


    "You''re awake." A chilly yet powerful voice resounded as soon as Rein exited the room. Mya turned to face the source of the voice.


    The white curtains fluttered when the wind blew from the open window. Light aquamarine eyes connected with red ruby eyes once more. Mya blinked many times to be sure what she was seeing was real. It was Kayden, he was looking at her with an unknown expression. In contrast to his former ragged clothes, he was now d in a ck V-necked shirt worn beneath a ck trench coat with red lining going down the sleeves, ck trousers with a ck belt with a huge red buckle, and ck boots with red tes to protect his shins. He wore ck fingerless gloves with crimson linings. Still, under a ck mask, the lower part of his face kept hidden.


    "You are..." Mya tried to speak, but Kayden shut her up.


    "You shouldn''t have interfered," leaning in the windowsill, Kayden face furrowed with his arms crossed. "Now, she''s out of my grasp once more."


    "..."


    "Mya!"


    Mya turned her head away when someone yelled her name,


    Kayden disappeared already when she returned her gaze to the open window. Was that just a figment of her imagination? She couldn''t help but wonder.


    Mya''s room door mmed open, and the next thing she knew, someone caught her in a tight embrace. Her elder sister''s familiar blue hair mirrored in her pupils. "You''ve been sleeping for over four days!" She kept on sobbing. "If not for your friend, who continuously mending you, we thought we are going to lose you again. Such a regret, she has to leave right away."


    ''Four days?! I have been sleeping for four days?!'' Mya couldn''t believe her sister''s remarks. That was why her body felt so weak and wobbly.


    "Everyone is really worried about you," Cynthia''s cuddle tightened, "...especially mother."


    That slight dy with sorrow before speaking about her mother tinged something inside Mya.


    "Are you alright now?" Cynthia withdrew from the hug. She stroked both of Mya''s shoulders, looking to see whether there was still any part of her aching.


    Mya took both of her hands and squeezed them when she noticed her anxious face. She couldn''t speak well with her dry throat, so this was the only thing she could do to tell her sister that she was alright. Mya nced at Cynthia, giving her a reassuring smile. She was already alright.


    "Here is your water, Lady Mya." Rein said as he returned. Trailing behind him was the Marina''s family doctor, Dr. Simon, whom someone dressed in a white coat. He looked around his forties and was carrying a wooden briefcase with him.


    Mya gulped the water right away. When her parched throat clenched, she couldn''t help but exhale an enormous sigh of relief as soon as she felt rejuvenated after savoring the water.


    "May I check on Lady Mya''s condition right now?" Cynthia nodded her head in the doctor''s direction.


    Dr. Simon''s hand emitted a tinyvender glow as he grabbed Mya''s right hand. When the doctor came into Mya''s room to check on her condition, she noticed something was odd.


    "Where is Dorris?" Mya''s face distorted with concern.


    "She is still sleeping in her room," Rein responded, but his brows furrowed, as if there was something that bothered him regarding that query. However, it quickly faded away, "She is alright now," he said in the end. Mya was going to ask more when she felt the doctor finally let go of her hand.


    Dr. Simon finished checking Mya''s condition.


    "How is she doing now, doctor?" Cynthia inquired.


    "Lady Mya''s health has already stabilized. However, because she has just awoken after a lengthy period of sleep, I rmend that you only give her soft meals." Dr. Grendell took a notepad and a pen from the pocket of his white coat. He then wrote something on it.


    With both his hands holding the paper together, he extended the paper to Cynthia and bowed.


    "This is Lady Mya''s prescription."


    Cynthia received the piece of paper with both her hands too.


    "She should also take some extra rest and avoid overexerting herself." Dr. Grendell said.


    "Thank you, Dr. Grendell."


    The doctor gave a short bow before Rein escorted him out of the mansion.


    Cynthia sighed deeply as she sat alongside Mya on the bed. "Dear sister, regarding mother, when you have some time..." she hesitated for a moment, deciding what to say next.


    Somehow Mya got the feeling of what could it be but she waited for her sister''s next words.


    Mya had an inkling of what it may be, but she waited for her sister''s next words.


    "She''s at the garden,menting the loss of her brother."


    Mya gripped the satin of the mattress she was sitting on. "I see," she finally replied, gazing down to avoid Cynthia''s conflicted stare.


    "Alright!" Cynthia rose up and pped her hands. "You must be hungry by now, I''ll go grab you some food. Mya, please take more rest."


    Cynthia had already exited her room before Mya could respond.


    Cynthia was taken aback when she noticed a familiar back retreating from Mya''s room as soon as she exited. ''Darren,'' she said with a wide smile, but her face soon became weary. ''What a troublesome family I have.'' She groaned and turned away in the opposite direction, ''I should just leave things alone for now.''

 Chapter 34 - Wrong?

    The door shut close, leaving the room with deafening silence.


    Mya couldn''t help but feel an emptiness inside her now that she was alone in her room. What caused her to feel this way? She couldn''t quite exin why.


    Mya struggled to stand up, using the bed''s headboard to support her weight. She was still unsteady. Apparently, from a lengthy period ofying in bed, she could feel the stiffness of her muscles and joints.


    She walked to her room''s window. The unexpected influx of intense light caused her eyes to twitch.


    When Mya''s vision eventually adjusted and inhaled the soft, chilly breeze of the wind, she stared out the window with a nk gaze. The sun had already risen high in the sky. Her hand rubbing on the ruby ring her mother had given her..


    ''I should see mother,'' Mya pursed her lips.


    Mya turned around and began walking out of her room, no longer waiting for Cynthia to return. She took a long stride and walked directly to the garden Cynthia had told her about, where her mother was. Despite the fact that the entire estate was vast, her mother had a particr garden she always went by.


    It was the gazebo where they usually had tea parties. All the maids and other servants were flustered as Mya walked out of her room with that get-up but she couldn''t care less now. The one thing that was on her mind was to see her mother.


    After a long trail walking through the hallways, she finally reached her destination. She trod the trail directing to the Gazebo. The wind blew spreading the fragrance of every flower around. One could also notice that the path was still wet and the nts and grass were still has a vibrant fresh color, indicating that rain was not that long when it befalls thends.


    Mya came to a halt right before the five-step stairwell from the Gazebo''s entrance. There were no seats or the table, they usually used when they had tea together. Instead, there was a huge stone tablet in the center, and ady dressed in a ck gown and veil was kneeling with both hands joined in front of her chest.


    <em>"Would it be okay with you if anything awful urred to him?" </em>


    <em>"Not in the least." Mya''s mother gave a clear response. "After all, he is my younger brother...''</em>


    ''Mother.''


    Madame Veronica realized a presence behind her. She rose graciously and turned to face Mya. A gentle breeze blew, and the hem of her veil and ck dress pped in the breeze. Mya tucked her hair behind her ears as well.


    "You''re awake, my child," Madame Veronica uttered, a soft smile on her gorgeous face. Her pinkish orbs filled with relief at seeing that her daughter has awakened.


    "I apologize for causing you worry, mother," Mya curtsied, biting the lower half of her lips as she noticed her mother''s swollen eyes, showing that she had been shedding tears not long before. She was also not wearing any make-up, which made her face pallid.


    Madame Veronica just gave her daughter a fleeting nce. "Were you the one who caused that to your uncle, I mean the Duke of Taleba?"


    Mya pursed her lips at hearing her words. ''No, not me! I wasn''t expecting him to blow himself up. But that was a stupid reason.'' Mya''s fists clenched, her face conflicted. Since in the end, she was still the one who indirectly caused the doom of the duke.


    "I...I..."


    ''Wh-What should I say?'' Apologize? But-but I do not regret a single thing I''ve done.''


    Mya didn''t know how to respond to her mother for the first time. "I simply did what I needed to do," she finally said, avoiding looking at her mother''s prying eyes.


    Madame Veronica''s eyes were filled with grief. "So this is the consequence of his actions,"


    "I see..."


    She started walking towards Mya, but just as she was about to pass her, "I''ll spend the remaining days of mourning at Taleba duchy and stay there for a while. As your cousin''s remaining rtive, I''ll look after him until the entire Duchy is restored to stability."


    "..."


    "Take care, my daughter."


    Mya just stood there like a statue till her mother went away from herpletely.


    She couldn''t understand. ''I should be happy already that Mya''s and grandfather''s death should be avenged already, but why do I felt so dissatisfied with this.'' Mya clutched her chest.


    She then nced at the stone tablet that was on the gazebo.


    In this world, since there was no corpse for you to mourn, people create stone tablets in remembrance of them. Not only that, but the people close to them were going to mourn for seven days continuously praying for their souls.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Mya murmured dejectedly.


    "Yes, plenty enough for me to kill you."


    Mya looked around when she heard a deep yet chilly voice.


    The leaves fluttered when a strong gust of wind came. A familiar orange head came to Mya''s view along with those almond eyes that were filled with hatred, ringpletely at her.


    "You shouldn''t havee to this world," Iris said as she pointed a long spear towards Mya. "It''s been a while, Gina."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    A day before Mya awoke...


    When Rein returned to Mya''s room, he noticed the familiar chocte brown hair with braid secured in a single ponytail behind. It was no other than Dorris. She was merely standing outside Mya''s room.


    "Are you not going to enter Dorris?"


    "I''m such a failure, Rein," Dorris grumbled. "I failed to protect, Lady Mya."


    Rein just smile wryly at Dorris'' words. "I also did fail, pathetically."


    "But at least you managed to deceive the witch and transmit that recording orb to the Court," Dorris remarked. "Why am I always so useless when Lady Mya needs me the most, it''s been three days and she still hasn''t woken up..."


    "My savior..." When they noticed Iris casually approaching them, they both turned around. She was no longer dressed in ragged clothing, but in a clean white blouse and ck cks, along with ck boots. The metal cor around her neck was the only item that remained before her.


    Dorris'' scythe materialized in her hands when she saw her. "What is she doing here?!"


    "Dorris, calm down." Rein said. "She was the one who brought me here and save my life."


    Hearing Rein''s words Dorris'' eyes narrowed, still wary of Iris.


    "Don''t worry I won''t do anything unnecessary. Besides I''m a wanted criminal from another duchy, if I cause any scene here that would not do me any good. I just wanted to thank Lady Mya for saving me too." She said with a lop-sided smile and bowed towards them with her right hand on her left chest. "If not for her sending Sir Rein to me, this lowly ve''s life will be long gone now." Her almond eyes shed with cold glint which the two failed to see.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 35 - Iris

    The sun had already set, yet the temperature didn''t feel that hot owing to the strong breeze in the air. However, despite the fact that this was the situation, in a certain garden at the Marina estate, it was not the case with the two persons who continued to generate a heated tension between them.


    "It''s been a while, Gina," Iris remarked, pointing a long spear at Mya. Her eyes were scrutinizing every detail of her next movement.


    "Gina?" Mya inquired, a little perplexed. Aside from that, her thoughts were filled with other ambiguities. ''What is the leader of that rebellion doing here?''


    "Stop ying games anymore. I know you''re Gina Torress."


    Mya was well aware that Iris, like her, was a transmigrator. That had to be the same case for Iris already. But it appeared Mya had been mistaken for someone else. ''Gina Torress? I felt like I have heard that name somewhere.''


    "It''s me Anna Jills," Iris spoke while gritting her teeth. "The contents of those letters you sent the eight tribes, the only ones who know that are me and you, Gina."


    Hearing the mention of those letters, Mya finally understood something.


    <em>"Ms. Torress how did you even know these things about the eight tribes when they aren''t even mentioned in the book and you''re not even the author?"</em>


    <em>Carolle''s teacher smiled, but the short saddened. The quick hurt look that crossed her face did not escape from Carolle''s observant eyes though.</em>


    <em>"To be honest, the author of this book is a close friend of mine. As she was continuing writing this, she frequently told me about so many things with this book."</em>


    ''Oh, I see...'' Mya gave her a deadpan look, without even flinching despite the fact that a spear was aimed at her. "You must have genuinely mistaken me for someone,"


    "Don''t deny it..."


    Iris halted when she noticed Mya''s steady eyes, making her doubt whether the girl in front of her was actually Gina. ''No, the more exactly that she was her. Gina is someone who can lie with a straight face. I won''t be fooled again by her.''


    "What would be it to me if I lie to you?" Mya responded.


    "Plenty enough. Since that is how you were able to steal everything away from me," Iris gritted anymore. The hatred in her eyes intensified.


    ''She mistook me as Ms. Torres. Although, teacher is a well-known author, the way she said her name had such depth and hate. She would not point her spear, like this if Ms. Toress were just her casual acquaintance. And I could sense clearly her intention to kill. It seems to me she had a quite deep past with Ms. Gina. But I don''t have time to waste anymore with her.''


    "The Fate of the Stars,"


    Iris'' eyes shook when Mya mentioned the book. "I knew it! You''re really Gina! Hahaha!" sheughed maniacally.


    "I''ll end you now, just like you destroyed my life back then!" She lunged forward with her spear, firmly intending to attack Mya.


    Mya swiftly sidestepped to avoid Iris'' spear. She twisted her body and, with her right hand, seized Iris'' spear-wielding wrists and elbowed her, forcing her spear to drop. Then Mya pressed her to the ground, both arms lock and outstretched with her hold.


    *Boogsh!*


    Iris winced as her body mmed the ground. She hadn''t expected such a nobledy, ''No, this is Gina.'' She had a range of possibilities. But...''


    "Stop it already, I just happened to read the book but I''m not Ms. Gina."


    ''Hah, like I''m going to believe that easy.'' Iris'' lips formed a wicked smile. "Even if you know everything there is to know about my book, you are still unfortunate to have met me in this world..."


    With that said, Mya suddenly felt a jolt of electricity flowed inside her, making herpletely paralyzed and couldn''t move at all. Iris took advantage of the opportunity to extricate herself from being pressed into the ground when she felt Mya''s grasp on her arms weaken.


    Mya was knocked to the ground as a result of this. When her bottomnded on the hard ground, she winced.


    Iris instantly grabbed her spear and raised it high in the air. "It''s unfortunate that you were reborn as my magicless viiness." However, Iris'' brows wrinkled as she noticed Mya''s eyes were still calm.


    ''Why does she still looked so calm?!'' It only added more to Iris'' displeasure.


    What calm? Deep inside, Mya was panicking now too. She couldn''t move! Even if she had no magic she was quite confident at her martial skills. But all of this was futile if she was paralyzed like this!


    "Let me tell you a secret: in this world, I''m the god," Iris dered. "A giarist like you would never have a chance against the original. I''m the one who made everything here, even the one you''re on. You should have stayed quietly ying your role."


    Mya finally squirmed her eyes this time. "I''m not certain what your problem is, but Teacher Torress will not do anything petty,"


    "In the end, she did it, and it wrecked my entire..." Iris came to a halt as she realized what Mya had just said.


    "Teacher?" a little startled, she said.


    Mya, on the other hand, sensed as though her body could move again. She swiftly kicked Iris'' right leg, causing her to tumble once more. This time, Mya quickly grabbed the spear and aimed it towards Iris.


    "Yes, I''m a transmigrator like you, but I''m not Ms. Torress," Mya said. "More specifically, I was a former student of hers." She said the truth.


    ''Ms. Torress,'' Mya gazed to Iris and moved the spear much closer to her neck. "Don''t move, anymore."


    ''To think I''d run across your dear friend here.'' It was really pointless for Mya to deny that she was a transmigrator like Iris. Because she already knew who Mya was due to those letters. ''And to think she''ll be the author of the Fate of the Stars, what a terrible coincidence. But I guess it was really worth writing those letters, they serve my intended purpose very well.''


    Those letters that Mya send to the eight tribes, aside from the purpose of provoking those leaders and capturing Iris, had a second purpose as well.


    Since those letters contained sensitive secrets of the tribal leaders, Mya foresaw that those leaders would definitely interrogate Iris.


    If Iris wasn''t the author, she wouldn''t have reacted this way or even considered the idea of a fellow transmigrator if she saw those letters. Because, as Ms. Torres had previously said, aside from Mya, there were only two individuals who knew everything, Ms. Torres and the author.


    This assumption had grown inside Mya since the first time they met in the arena and heard Iris'' remarks of ''my viin,'' and now with this action from Iris, every part of her hunch was verified.


    "You will not be able to drag me down that easy!" Iris raised her hands, which had glowed a bright crimson color.


    Mya took a couple of steps back, totally on alert. She didn''t bring down the spear and it was still pointing at Iris. But nothing urred for a few seconds, which caused Iris'' face to twist in confusion.


    "It appears that whatever you did to me earlier is no longer working," Mya said.


    With her own spear pointed at her, Iris didn''t dare to move but instead, red at Mya. ''A student of that vile woman?''


    "Do you think I would believe a single word from a giarizer?" Iris scoffed with disdain.


    "We could get that truth pill the tribe chiefs fed you," Mya answered. "I have quite plenty of those."


    ''Not that I really want to drink one in the first ce since there are things that I might also expose to this unstable woman.''


    Iris looked into Mya''s eyes. She wasn''t sure if what she said was true or not, but if she was prepared to ingest a truth pill...


    "Lady Mya!" The shrill shout of Dorris from afar was heard but the eyes of the two didn''t leave with each other.


    "Anna Jills is it, ah no, you''re now Iris in this world, right? Back on Earth and in this world, there is something I like doing. Why don''t we just settle this misunderstanding with that? Because wee from the same, it would be extremely painful for me to kill one of my fellow brethren."


    Iris gazed narrowed at Mya''s words. And Mya''s expression was not that really that sincere when she said those.


    "You''re really not Gina," Iris said.


    "That''s what I''ve been telling you since the beginning."


    "Although Gina is a liar, she was not someone who was as sly as you,"


    "I''ll take that as apliment," Mya grinned. "Now that you realized that I''m not Ms. Gina, we really have no qualms with each other now. Let''s now settle this manner with a deal or perhaps a bet, Iris?"


    "Deal and bet? What''s the difference between that?"


    "In bets, the loser loses all and the winner takes it all. Whereas in deals, both gain mutual benefits,"


    "What are you going on about? Stop with the riddles and go straight to the point," Iris'' re intensified.


    "Hmm...I thought as a writer you love mind games, since..." Mya paused seeing that Iris truly looked angry now.


    "Alright, I go straight to the point now. I wanted to make a deal with you, Iris." Mya finally said. "And I''m sure it would be beneficial to both of us."


    "Lady Mya!" Dorris finally made it to their ce and trailing behind her was Rein.


    But both of them paused when they saw the situation of Mya and Iris and heard theirdy''s words loud and clear.


    A heavy silence filled the air and the tension between the two was still as intensified as before.


    ''Because she is the author of this world, having her cooperation will be helpful to me. After all, there is only a limit to what a reader''s knowledge could bepared to the writer''s. Though, it is a double-edged sword for me.'' Mya''s grin broadened as she kept her gaze fixed on Iris. ''However, if this risk pays off, it would undoubtedly open up new possibilities for earning more good prospects in the future. And that would certainly be worthwhile for me.''


    "What do you think, Lady Iris? Would you like to listen to what I have to say? I can assure you that there is nothing for you to lose with my offer."

 Chapter 36 - Condemnation Event Part 1

    Early in the morning of the next day...


    ?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?


    <strong>To the esteemed youngest daughter of Marina Dukedom, Lady Mya Venizever Marina</strong>


    <strong>Greetings!</strong>


    <strong>On the 30th of the Seventh Month at exact noonday,</strong>


    <strong>You are invited to the Grand Ball for the foundation of Moren Academy.</strong>


    <strong>Sincerely,</strong>


    <strong>Morena Academy of Magic and Arts</strong>


    ?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?


    Mya held the invitation letter in her hands and stared at it. ''So it''s almost really that time now,'' she said with a faint smile.


    In her hands was an invitation letter for the Academy''s founding ball, which would be held two days from now.


    ''After four years of waiting, my fate has finally been set.''


    She nced at her calloused hands. Hands that were unfit for ady of noble birth. ''All my hard work...'' she closed both her palms.


    "Are you certain, Mdy, that you will now return to the academy?" Mya turned towards Dorris who expressed concern. After all, there was no confirmation that the witch had died entirely in the st.


    Inparison to the other sorts of magicians, the witch was a full dark mage. Dark mages'' corpses do not transform into light particles when they die, but rather intoplete greyed ashes, from which a single ck Lobelia flower blooms. A symbol in which people believe that since dark mages couldn''t go back to the origin of life, Yvtor, the god of darkness and death was the one who gave these flowers topensate for these lost souls.


    "She would not harm me anymore, she''s no longer in this continent." That one response caused Dorris''s expression to contort into confusion.


    <em>"What do you think, Lady Iris? Would you like to listen to what I have to say? I can assure you that there is nothing for you to lose with my offer."</em>


    <em>"Don''t make meugh," Iris sneered. "...but since you save me, I''ll give you a word ofpensation, that witch is no longer in this continent." With that said, Iris disappeared with only some white flying moths left behind her ce. Even the spear that Mya was holding vanished from her hands.</em>


    Mya justughed when the memory from yesterday shed to her mind. ''I guess not all people love ying games. Well, it''s a shame to not have her cooperation since there are a lot of things I wanted to ask her too.''


    "Do you honestly believe a word of a fugitive and someone as crazy as her?" Dorris asked.


    "I wonder," Mya just nced high above the skies outside her window. "But, let''s just leave the past behind for now and move on to the future," to the ball that would be my end, Mya said but just keep thest phrase in her thoughts.


    As Mya started to walk, Dorris stood there, not moving with a troubled expression.


    "Hmm," Mya nced at Dorris, "Is there something that is bothering you, Dorris?"


    "Umm..." Dorris gripped her skirt''s cloth, her face more troubled than before. Mya noticed huge eyebags formed beneath Dorris'' eyes now that she was paying close attention to her.


    "Are you alri..."


    "I deeply apologize, Lady Mya! Despite all you''ve done to me, I''ve still failed to protect you!" She slumped on the ground and began kowtowing her head repeatedly. "A thousand more deaths for this servant!"


    Shocked and surprised by the sudden outburst of Dorris, Mya stiffened for a minute. "Hey!" But when she saw that Dorris was going to hit her head hard on the floor, Mya managed to move and hold both shoulders of Dorris firmly. "Stop it, Dorris! It''s alright! I''m alright now!"


    "It''s still my fault that you suffered like that! Since the time you chose me as your maid, all I do was to be a liability to you!" Dorris kept sobbing as nced on the ground.


    "That''s..." Mya locked Dorris in a tight embrace which caught Dorris off guard. "That''s not true Dorris. I never treat my friends as a liability to me. They are my most important treasure that no money or jewels could buy. If you die, a part of me will die too."


    "Lady Mya," Dorris sniffed and finally nced at Mya''s worried eyes.


    "Hush..." As Mya drew away from the hug, a gentle grin appeared on her lips. With her thumb, she tenderly wiped Dorris'' tears. Dorris was more than a maid to Mya; she was also a friend and her younger sister, despite the fact that Mya was just two months older than Dorris.


    The wind was deafeningly quiet. But that was just what Mya needed until Dorris finally calm down. ''I should have talked to her a lot sooner.''


    "How can you," sniffed, "...say such words?" Dorris'' voice was much steady now.


    "What words?" Mya''s nced at Dorris. Confusion was written all over her face. As far as she remembered, she haven''t said anything wrong.


    "Words that could make anyone feel much better easily," Dorris replied then stood up wiping her own tears.


    But before Mya could respond, "You should have to learn more to reprimand your servants if they have done something wrong, Mdy, or they will just abuse your goodwill,"


    "But will you do that, Dorris? Abusing my goodwill?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then there is really no reason for me to reprimand you," Mya said as she patted Dorris'' head.


    "Mdy?"


    "Yes?"


    "I swear on the goddess of light that I will be much stronger and no longer be a hindrance to you anymore," Dorris said firmly.


    Hearing her words, Mya just gave a helpless smile. ''If she could, she wanted Dorris to do what she wants other than serving her. But she just kept this thought in mind. She didn''t want to crush the will of Dorris by saying anything unnecessary. "Then let''s work hard together Dorris in reaching our dreams."


    "Yes!" Dorris nodded her head with enthusiasm.


    "Let''s go, now," Mya started to head out to her room, "But remember this Dorris..."


    The next words that came from Mya made Dorris pause in her footsteps.


    "I never consider a friend or family of mine a hindrance, always keep that in mind."


    Mya''s expression became determined as well as Dorris who trailed behind her. ''I''ll never stop working hard too for the sake of everyone and my dreams.''


    ---???---


    In thete afternoon...


    "The Commander of the Navy wanted to request an audience with you as soon as possible."


    "Is it regards to those poachers they caught the other day?" Darren asked while his gaze was fixed on the documents he was still reviewing and signing.


    "Yes, Milord." His Uncle Ruiz politely said.


    "Then please set a schedule for me tomorrow, Uncle,"


    "Yes, Milord,"


    Both of them nced at the door of the office when they heard three consecutive knocks.


    "Who is it?" Darren asked, his gaze was still on the papers.


    "It is me, Mya," Hearing that voice, Darren finally looked up, his gazended on his uncle. A brief silence enveloped the whole room.


    "I''ll go open the door, Milord."


    Uncle Ruiz took the silence of his nephew as a silent yes to his remarks.. He went and open the door, revealing Mya that was now wearing a light blue dress.

 Chapter 37 - Condemnation Event Part 2

    "Greetings to the Duke of Marina, and to you Uncle Ruiz," Mya, while raising her skirt a little, courtesied with grace.


    "What do you need?" Darren said with a neutral looked on his face. "Unlike you, I don''t have time to waste."


    "It would be quick Duke, but if possible could I have a word with you alone?" Mya said maintaining her calm demeanor.


    Darren gave a sideways nce to their Uncle Ruiz. Their uncle bowed and leave quietly from the office. When they heard the door closed, Mya began speaking again.


    "Brother," Mya said trying to stay calm as possible in the suffocating room with her brother. "I will be going back to the academy tomorrow."


    Darren didn''t respond so Mya continued her words.


    "This might be thest time we will see each other for a long time so, please ept this," Mya put down two white envelopes at Darren. Then she stepped a few steps away.


    "Since the day of father and big brother Jules death, I-I..." Mya clenched her fist.


    "It''s all my fault and no matter how much I apologize, I know that it won''t easily absolve like that. I don''t even hope for your forgiveness, I know I don''t deserve that,"


    ''the pain...''


    ''the responsibilities you have to carry at such a young age...''


    ''the hurtful words we kept throwing at each other...''


    "But with this voyage, I promise, if there is something out there even at 0.01 probability that I could bring back Jules and father..."


    *Bam!*


    Mya twitched when Darren stood up and mmed the table. He gave her an intense re. "Mya," he rubbed his hair and breathe deeply to calm himself down. "They are already gone, Mya."


    That words from Darren made Mya bit the lower part of her lips.


    "I know,"


    ''But since I got transmigrated here when I thought I already die, there might be also a chance to save Jules and father, but I couldn''t tell this to Darren. He would probably not understand and what''s worst he might think that I''ve really gone insane,''


    "I know," Mya repeated again making Darren looked intently at her. "I don''t want to give you false hope either or maybe I''m just saying this to make myself better,"


    ''Since that time, I''ve been asking myself a lot of What ifs?'' What if I never made it to this world? What if I didn''t foolishly sneak with them? What if I''m the one who died instead of them? But no matter how many what-ifs I contemted, nothing in the past could be altered. No matter how infuriating it is, every way ahead will only lead you forward. But in this world of magic and secrets, there could be possibilities...''


    Mya looked at her brother with determined eyes, "Even with that small chance, I will take it,"


    She then gave a short bow. "That is all I need to say brother, please take care of yourself too."


    ''You don''t have to believe in me but even if could alleviate a minuscule of your pain, please believe in me brother.''


    Mya began to walk away without looking back. When she was finally out of the room, Darren sank in his chair. He supported his head with his hands sped together in the table.


    ''This is why I hated you," he released a tired sigh. "You are so selfishly stubborn making everyone always worried sick to you,''


    "I never ever med you." Darren let out another deep sigh. "Doing so would be disrespectful to both our father and Jules, who have given their lives to save you..."


    "Then tell her all of that," Cynthia emerged from the shadows. She took a seat casually on the sofa in front of Darren. "You have no idea how hard for the eldest seeing her adorable younger siblings having troubles at each other,"


    Darren just gave his eldest sister a deadpan look. "It''s not really nice eavesdropping on people''s conversation,"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll keep that in mind, Milord" Cynthia said nonchntly not taking his brother''s words into heart.


    "I''m just here to tell you the attack that happened in the dorm of Mya. The witch..." cold glint passed through her eyes, "...that both Dorris and Rein reported to us, I couldn''t find her."


    Darren raised his head. "The strongest mage has difficulty finding a mere dark witch? This is the first time I heard of this,"


    "Don''t call me that," Cynthia pouted. "The saintess right now is the strongest mage here. Oh, speaking of the Saintess, I''m quite surprised that she is close with Mya. I thought they would hate each other over that whiner prince. But I guess that is not the case. She even saves Mya from..."


    "Witch, that witch..." A powerful gust of air engulfed the entire area, knocking the papers and books in Darren''s office to the floor. "If I find her, she will face a fate worse than death."


    Darren frows furrowed. "Sister,"


    "Yes! I know I''m going to definitely find her,"


    "No, not that," Darren scowled.


    "Then what?" Cynthia''s aura intensified.


    "Be sure to clean the mess you caused here," Darren addressed with a deadpan expression making Cynthia''s jaw dropped open.


    "Milord," Their Uncle Ruiz entered but he paused when he saw Cynthia and the mess she created.


    "Uncle Ruiz!" Cynthia ran to him. "Darren is bullying me!"


    Hearing this, Darren just wanted to facepalm. He really wished that his eldest sister could always act more mature and not like this. Life would surely be a bliss to him if that happened.


    "Please clean this mess, Cynthia, your brother and I are already busy with lots of works to be troubled with this."


    "Alright, fine." Cynthia harrumphed, but she still obeyed her uncle''s words. She pped her hands, causing a gentle breeze to circte throughout the room. It returned all of the books and papers to their proper arrangement.


    After a few more minutes, everything was now clean and in order. "Done. I hope both of you are happy now," Cynthia said, still pouting. But then something came to her mind. "Ah, little brother, catch,"


    Cynthia tossed something at Darren, which Darren quickly caught. When he examined it, he noticed that it was a ck key with an exquisite pattern. The key''s tip from its shoulders was formed into a serpent''s body, and the key''s bow was made into a serpent''s head swallowing the sun.


    "This symbol," his gaze narrowed when he realized the meaning of the design of the key. This was definitely the symbol of the Tenebris cult. The fanatics and worshippers of the first demon king Genelthus.


    "It appears that there is more to it than we assume," Cynthia remarked, her face no longer filled with childish expressions. "I will be gone for a while to look into this but before I leave, there is one more thing I wanted to tell you. Since our dear youngest sister was able to clear grandfather''s name that none of us has aplished, a little reward wouldn''t hurt from the Duke of Marina right?"


    "..."


    "Have a nice day, Milord," As soon as Cynthia said this, the wind started to envelop her and disappeared.

 Chapter 38 - Condemnation Event Part 3

    The following day...


    Mya saw the familiar surroundings as soon as she stepped through the academy gates. Along with the invitation to the foundation ball, they also sent her a note informing her that a new dorm was being prepared for her. Not only that, but they promised her that the event would never happen again and even reinforced the academy''s security system.


    ''Well, just my hunch but I think no matter how much this school enhances their security, that witch will still be able to enter whenever she wants.''


    They also informed her that, aside from the headmaster, a few higher-ups at the academy, and the Marina duchy, no one else knew the true events that urred in Mya''s chamber previously. They just informed the remainder of the students that the explosion was the result of a faulty experiment.


    ''Well, I guess the academy doesn''t also want their reputation to be sullen by this. A student that was in the dorm under their protection got attacked? That would surely leave a bad taste to their name. Though it was really not a problem for me either since it real event spread, it might cause some other trouble for me as well.''


    Dorris reappeared next to her, carrying a two-color grey briefcase.


    Mya still stood there, admiring the scenery and architectural design of the academy in front of her. ''No matter what, even if most of my time here is not that fun, but the infrastructure design of the academy is something that one could always admire. I guess these are one of the few things that would remain in my memories here.''


    "Mdy, I have prepared the magic circle to your new room," Dorris eximed. Mya simply just gave a short nod as they both stepped in and reappeared in her new room.


    Mya couldn''t help but gasp with surprise, the new room was two timesrger and extravagant than herst one. ''Are you kidding me?'' she could not help but be amused.


    "Mdy the headmaster wanted me ryed this message. They are greatly apologetic to the ident that urred to you and would do everything topensate for it."


    "I see.." So this is how they willpensate me for that attack. Mya nced around and just smile wryly. ''Too bad that I''m just going to use this tonight. But did Dorris say ''


    "Are you sure these are the only items you needed now Mdy?" Dorris asked as she raised the two briefcases of Mya. It only contains two things, her one set of night dresses for tonight and her set of gowns for tomorrow''s event.


    "Yes," Mya said as she walked to her room to observe it more. "That''s all I need."


    It must due to the fact that it may regard herdy''s voyage. Though Dorris didn''t know the exact time where herdy was going away.


    Mya was now wearing her school uniform. "Are you going to attend your ss now, Mdy?" Dorris asked.


    "No," Mya shook her head. "I''ll just spend the remaining time in the library."


    "Wait, I have something too I need to ask you."


    "What is it, Mdy?"


    "Hmm...have you heard anything about the Hyu--I mean the saintess?"


    "Ah," Dorris pondered for a while. "I heard after she went to our household, she was summoned in the cathedral."


    "I see..."


    ''So, Hyun Jae is not here, there are so many things I want to thank her for. Well, I''ll have the chance to talk to her tomorrow.''


    "I''ll see youter, Dorris." Mya brought out a talisman from her satchel. ''This was the only thing, I need for now. There is something there that made me curious.''


    "Take care, Mdy," Dorris gave a short bow as Mya disappeared in front of her.


    Mya reappeared in front of a huge door where there was a silver te at the very top. A neat, all-caps'' LIBRARY'' was written on it. She held one of the door handles and pulled it swiftly but to her surprise, there was someone who was pushing it out on the other side.


    She stopped midway and retracted her hand then stepped away from the door. The person seemed to be talking to someone but when he turned around, his expression became glum as he saw her.


    It was no other than Elred Furel Craxidore, who was hiding his identity as a full-blood elf. He used some transformation magic to make his pointed ears to be disguised as that of a human. For whatever reason he was hiding his identity, it was only mentioned in the novel that he was hiding from something. It didn''t really borate on what or who he was hiding from.


    He had striking golden-blond hair and clear blue eyes that were like the morning skies. His thick gorgeous perfectly arch brows furrowed as he looked at the girl who was at the other side of the door.


    Elred was a supporting character at Fate of the Stars. The time he was only mentioned in the book was when he as one of the librarian''s assistants, needs to guide the Saintess and the Crown Prince through the huge library of the Academy.


    He was also a student here, a senior student in the advanced ss. Also, since he was far most the smartest here at the academy, the teachers allowed him to not attend his own sses or just attend whenever he feels like it. His attire was exactly as the novel describes, dark violet fitted long robe with dark blue long sleeves. He was wearing thick frame sses but instead of giving this a nerdy looked for him, it just added more to his allure. There was a circle jade emblem in his left chest indicating that he was a second-year at Advance ss.


    Advanced sses in the academy were like Senior High School back on Earth. These were for students despite being able to graduate at the academy who wanted to study more precisely in their specialized fields. It was a two-year study time then will proceed to the Master ss that was like college back at Earth.


    "What are you doing here, student, ss hours for the Juniors were not yet over." He said while taking a side nce at the four flower emblem at Mya''s uniform. The emblem thatpletely indicating that she was still a fourth-year student.


    ''Ah, right. This guy is quite strict with the school rules here,''


    Mya brought out a white card on her satchel. ''Sigh, thank goodness that I was able to save my satchel in that explosion, or else it will be a problem to redo all those identifier cards and papers.''


    She extended the white card towards Elred....

 Chapter 39 - Condemnation Event Part 4

    <strong>?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?</strong>


    <strong>Student Name: Mya Venizever Marina</strong>


    <strong>Section: ss 4 - A</strong>


    <strong>This is to certify that this student was approved to have </strong>


    <strong>a leave of absence of sses from the 14th day of the seventh month </strong>


    <strong>to the 4th day of the eighth month.</strong>


    <strong>Signed by the headmaster,</strong>


    <strong>stair Grendelle</strong>


    <strong>?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?</strong>


    "I have permission to not attend sses," Mya said. "However, I didn''t expect the matters I needed to attend will be finished before my one-month leave is over. That is why for the rest of my remaining days of leave of absence, I just n to stay in the library," she exined.


    "Will that be alright, Senior?" Mya asked nonchntly.


    ''Marina?'' Seeing herst name made Elred''s elegant brows furrowed even more. ''As far as I know, after those Marinas, there was now only one Marina studying in the academy and she had quite the notorious reputation.


    He observed the girl in front of her, she was indeed belonging to that family with that striking hair and eyes of hers. But she looked like nothing of that rumors either with that calm demeanor of hers.


    In his intense stare, Mya couldn''t help but feel ufortable. "Ehem!" she coughed to distract the attention of the gorgeous elf in front of her. "Can I enter the library now, Senior?"


    "Ah, yes," Elred said as he gave back the card of Mya, not the very least flustered that he was staring at her. He then sidestepped for Mya to walked inside.


    "Thank you, Senior," Mya received her card. She courtesied and entered the library without looking back at Elred.


    As soon as Mya entered, her eyes sparkled. No matter how many times she went here too, it was really a haven for any book nerds. Towering shelves containing thousands of books were disyed. And it was up to a tenth floor, making it thergest library on the continent. There were a few people around but none of them paid attention to her and focused on their worlds. She started to walk now to her agenda for today.


    Seeing Iris the other day and confirming that she was indeed the author of the world, there was something she wanted to see here. A flying book with small white wings and glowing with faint gold light came to her and open its pages towards her.


    On the nk pages, words started to appear.


    <strong>{What book are you looking for?}</strong>


    "World History," With that said from Mya, the words from the book started to morphed again.


    <strong>{Third floor, left-wing, section XIV''}</strong>


    A light suddenly started to engulfed Mya that came from the book, and the next thing she knew, she was now on the third floor, more particrly she was now sitting on a chair and table. The flying book from before was now bringing her books containing the World History.


    This magic was truly one of her favorites here in the library. Very convenient and less time-consuming to go on looking for these thousands of books. Mya began skimming now to the books that the flying book put on her table until she finally stop on an old huge and thick book.


    ''History of Ihayah''s Creation,''


    "This is the book, I''m looking for," Mya eximed and with that, the flying book started to stop putting books and instead do the vice versa, returning the other books back to their previous shelves.


    Mya began flipping through the pages of the book. It''s been a long time now since she had read this, so for now she wanted to confirm something to see if her memory was right. The history that this book contains was more like a tale of a legend with really no concrete shreds of evidence. Since no one got really past the red current and explore the world.


    <em>The Ancient God created a world in which all species could coexist. It was a world simr to a paradise where no one suffered. Nevertheless, since life was so easy for all living creatures, greed and idealism began to engulf them. They took for granted the excellent life they had and even wished to be gods themselves and thus,</em>


    <em>Endless chaos and conflict began to develop, shrouding the entire world intoplete pandemonium.</em>


    <em>The Ancient God was greatly wallowed by pain and sorrow seeing her beloved children destroying each other and the world he created for them.</em>


    <em>Thus, came the decision. He destroyed the world to recreate a new one. </em>


    <em>His heart was torn into pieces as he destroyed everything he created and mold for a thousand years. He was shrouded with pain and regret that if only he became more of a proper god to everyone, this would not end like this. </em>


    <em>To the world he recreated, he used his whole body parts to make thendmasses. His blood became the streams and ocean and his two eyes, the right one that has a golden color became the sun and the second one with a silver color became the moon and his beautiful strands of dark hair that was glittering became the night skies. And with hisst breath, new gods and goddesses were born to govern the new world he created.</em>


    <em>With this, the new world was recreated and the old one became known as the Ancient World.</em>


    Mya''s eyes narrowed. ''As expected, this one ispletely different to the world history that was told in the sses and also to the Fate of the Stars.''


    She then put the book down on the table and stretched both of her arms. ''Iris, as a very curious reader of your book, I had a lot of questions for you. And I have a hunch we''ll see each other again soon.''


    ---???---


    Back at her new room, after spending a lot more reading in the library, Mya just stare nkly at the white ceiling of her room while already lying on her bed.


    ''Tomorrow will be my Condemnation Event, the day where both will be the end and beginning for me," Mya started to closed her eyes to sleep. ''Somehow, it was sinking to me now that it was already more than four years since I came here.''


    Her heart was somehow beating fast.. Whether this was a feeling of dread or excitement for one of the main events that would ur in her life tomorrow, she couldn''t really point it out, until her consciousness finally drifted to the dreand.

 Chapter 40 - Condemnation Event Part 5

    "You may now open your eyes, Lady Mya," Dorris eximed, her voice had a hint of excitement.


    As Mya gently opened her eyes, she was inplete awe at the girl that was reflected in the mirror.


    "Wow, is this really me?''" Mya couldn''t help but exim in amazement. She stopped herself from touching her face to not ruin the makeup.


    "Yes!" Dorris kept nodding her head. Seeing herdy''s amazement, she became prouder of the work of art she created.


    The makeup was light, yet it was enough toplement Mya''s already gorgeous face.


    Her beautiful ocean dark blue hair flowed smoothly over her shoulders with small waves at the end, and with her dazzling clear aquamarine eyes, it was like she fully transformed into a water fairy.


    She then stood up. Her long, off-shoulder light blue gown perfectly matches her features. She only dressed brilliantly like this once in this life. In her previous life, she was a bit more boyish, therefore she never wore such lovely feminine clothes on special asions. Not that she ever went to such gatherings in the first ce.


    She turned around with grace befitting for any high nobledy. "Now, I really look like the exact viiness in the novel," Mya muttered.


    "Mdy, did you say something?" Dorris eximed.


    "Nothing...I am just talking to myself."


    "Then, Mdy here are the earrings you requested from your Lady Cynthia," In Dorris ''hands, was a small jewel box containing two small dangling with a single light blue gemstone. Mya with her hands covered with light blue gloves picked it and wore it right away to her ears.


    "Perfect, now everything is ready now," a smile escape from her lips. "Let''s go now," Mya then turned towards the door of her room. Rather than teleporting this time, she felt like just walking from here to the academy grounds. Maybe it was for her, to savor her remaining time as being a student at this academy. After all, four years is not really a short time.


    "What about your escort, Mdy? Is his highness will not..." Dorris covered her mouth for realizing something. She almost forget the rtionship between the two and looked at herdy with pity.


    "Let''s go now, Lady Mya!" Dorris said firmly. "With or without an escort, Mdy is still far better than everyone. That good for nothing prince doesn''t deserve you Mdy!"


    Mya chuckled at Dorris'' words as she patted her head. "Thank you, Dorris. But don''t say that out loud or you will be convicted with lese majeste,"


    "I''m sorry, Mdy!" Dorris eximed with cheerfulness, not really sounding apologetic. Mya started to walk out of her room.


    The other girls who were now in the hallway of the room kept whispering to each other as they look at her with either contempt or disgust whenever she passed them. ''I felt like it''s been so long since I experienced this again.'' Mya couldn''t help but chuckle at this on her mind.


    She and Dorris would soon now reach the exit of the dorm when Mya''s sight was caught by some familiar green head back of the person. ''Hmm...is that?''


    The said person turned around and his golden eyes met Mya.


    "Lady Mya," Oliver called out. "I came here to escort you to the ball," he politely said as he lend out his hand that was wearing white gloves. He was also wearing a dark green suit that perfectly matched his physique.


    Mya was a bit perplexed. Though a bit suspicious as to why he would escort her, she still epted his hands. "It would be my pleasure, Sir Oliver."


    It would be rude for her to decline his offer. And not that she had someone to escort her, to begin with, so this would be fine too.


    Dorris bowed down at the entrance of the dorm and watched as herdy started to depart towards the buildings of the academy.


    On their way, both of them were just quiet but when they reached the middle of the pathway, Oliver finally broke the silence.


    "Lady Mya, I have been meaning to ask a question?" He started speaking.


    ''Hmm...so he did have some purpose for escorting me.''


    "Are you going to ask for forgiveness for almost hitting my neck?" Mya said.


    "No not that," Oliver said still maintaining his cid expression. "And besides I don''t even do anything, you copse on your own."


    "Hahaha, yes, yes. I''m just kidding, you''re too serious," Mya chuckled a bit awkward. "Go ahead and ask."


    This was the first time that both he and Mya could leisurely talk like this. And he was quite surprised at how it seems easy-going she was. But he also got the feeling that this will be his only chance to ask something that was bugging him all this time.


    "Why are you doing this?" Oliver asked.


    "I am doing a lot of things, Sir Oliver. What particr thing are you asking me that I''m doing?"


    ---???---


    Oliver pursed his lips. Since he was young as the grandson of the headmaster of the academy he was trained to observe everything in his surroundings. To read people, from their expression, hidden motives, and such. Along with it, he met so many people with malicious intent to him due to his looks and status. And develop quite a trust issues to every people. But somehow it change when he started going to the academy and met two different women with contrasting personalities.


    One was the Saintess, Cheong Hyun Jae, whopletely stole his heart with her refreshing and kind nature. Hyun Jae was like an open book, her expression was honest as her heart. She was the kindest person Oliver met and the one that gave light to his dark world.


    But then rumors started to circte around the academy that Hyun Jae was being harassed and bullied. And the one who did this was no other than this girl he was now escorting. And it added to the re that they saw Hyun Jae''s clothes sometimes with stains and mud. And her things were also always got destroyed or missing. Then oftentimes, she receive letters that was containing threats and means words.


    He was greatly infuriated by this. And started his own investigations.


    Mya Venizever Marina, the youngest daughter of the Marina Duchy. Born without any magic in her. Since this was the case, then she might have used her own power and wealth to bully Hyun Jae.


    After all, the Marina Duchy was the third wealthiest and powerful city in the empire. The first being the Hacien and the second was the Pacerana. So he has to be extremely careful with his investigations or it might cause some conflict between the Morayana and Marina.


    However, no matter how many times he investigated, the shreds of evidence of those who harrassed Hyun only led to other minor nobles, whom he had already eliminated. Ruthless? No, this was his own method of protecting those he cares about and loves. Always certain that the root of the problem is entirely removed, or else it will simply produce more vexing weeds. That was his belief. But although he had done all of that, there was still no substantial proof to convince him that Mya was tormenting Hyun Jae.


    So, how did the rumors that it was her spread? There should be a source for every rumor. Or was it because Hyun Jae was always spotted with the crown prince? Or perhaps... he had a nagging sensation that someone was orchestrating these events from the shadows....

 Chapter 41 - Condemnation Event Part 6

    (A/N: Continuation of Oliver''s View to Mya.)


    Then came that fateful day. Hyun Jae vanished without a trace. They couldn''t find her anywhere on campus. However, Oliver remembered that there was a little forest at the back of the school that students avoided because it was creepy to them. Since a story circte there that they heard mysterious cries of some ghost.


    He started searching that ce and eventually found a small cottage in the middle of it, where he heard Hyun Jae''s cries. ''So the rumored crying ghost was no other than Hyun Jae? But why is she crying?"


    A feeling of dread and fear shrouded inside him that there might be something that happened badly urred to Hyun Jae. But before he could go close to her, someone beats him to it...


    Oliver heard someone cough which made him automatically hide behind the walls of the cottage.


    "Wh-who''s there?!" Hyun Jae shouted.


    "You don''t have to feel bad for me." Oliver heard the voice of another girl that was now quite familiar to him due to his investigations.


    And there was his first close encounter with Hyun Jae''s rumored harasser, Mya Venizever Marina. She was always calm, with a smile on her face. Not the pompous, arrogant, disgraceful rumor woman. Compared to all the people he met, if Hyun Jae was an open book, Lady Mya was like aplete close book with several locks on it. One couldn''t always tell what was going on in her head, and she would asionally do things that were quite questionable. Like when he saw her in that dwarf''s workshop.


    And also that one special time. While he was patrolling the academy grounds, Lady Mya reappeared in front of him telling him something like this; "Among all her harem, although you have some weird tendencies, you''re more decent than every one of them at least, I guess." Mya sounded not really sure which made something ticked inside Oliver. He didn''t know whether she wasplimenting him or not.


    "Only to you I could entrust Hyun Jae, protect her and her happiness," she said in the end.


    ''I am already doing that,'' was what he wanted to respond. But before he could speak, Myapletely vanished again using some talismans. It was like she was like a sudden dream that passed by to him.


    That''s when he became more conscious of the presence of thedy known as Mya. He didn''t care about anything in his surroundings other than his duties when they were first-years before. That was why he never really noticed this peculiar person. It was only when Hyun Jae entered the academy in their second year.


    As the headmaster''s grandson, he was responsible for aiding the immature prince and his vassals, as well as other school management. But following that fateful encounter, he began openly observing Mya as well as investigating her from behind. Aside from his grandfather''s acute intellect and eyes, no one else seemed to notice his actions.


    Mya was rarely seen in ss, contrary to his expectations. She would only be present for examinations or if there was an important event that required to be attended. And, to his astonishment, Mya was always at the exact top 10 in their batch and remained there till this year. It seemed as if she was doing it on purpose, and if she could, she could even beat him, the top one in their ss. Was it simply his imagination or the truth? He wasn''t sure about this in himself.


    Oliver then asked his grandfather about where Mya was going or what she was doing when she was not in school. But his grandfather had no idea as well, or he just did not want to tell him. And another surprise too, Mya always asked for school leaves after finishing all her school activities in advance.


    He tried to investigate her but no matter what, he couldn''t find any clues to what Mya had been doing during her school leaves.


    ---???---


    "Why are you doing this?" Oliver asked.


    "I am doing a lot of things, Sir Oliver. What particr thing are you asking me that I''m doing?"


    After a long pause, he finally spoke up.


    "Pretending to be a horrible person when you''re not," Oliver said answering Mya''s question.


    "How can you say that I''m not a horrible person?" Mya said.


    "You are always looking after Hyun Jae," then the scene shed when Mya brought her dying friends to Hyun Jae came to his mind too. "And to your friends as well,"


    Mya just gave a light-hearted chuckle hearing Oliver''s words. "It seems you got the wrong impression about me, Sir Oliver,"


    "..."


    "Because I am a human whocks magical abilities, I only act in my own self-interest. I require the assistance of those who can assist me in surviving in this world. Hyun Jae, as a saintess, would be a valuable asset to me if I befriended her. The same goes for my servants, whom you refer to as my friends. They all have useful magical abilities that could aid me in this world, which is why I wouldn''t let them die on my watch." Mya stated. "I''m not a nice person, Sir Oliver, but rather a very selfish one."


    "Thank you for escorting me here," Mya slowly released her hands from Oliver''s grasp. "I will walk the rest now from here. It is already enough for me on the way here to receive the contempt looks of thedies for you having to escort me. I don''t want any of that inside the hall," she gave a low bow and started to walk away from Oliver, heading now to the entrance of the Grand Hall, where their ball was being held.


    ''Since when did you worry about what others thought of you?''


    Oliver nced at the receding back of Mya, ''That determination and desperation you expressed that night. That was not the expression someone will give to people that they are just using. Because when I used people, I never felt anything for them.''


    Oliver began to turn around. ''I wish you sess in whatever you are attempting to do. And as long as Hyun Jae is not harmed or afflicted, I have nothing against you, Lady Mya.''


    ---???---


    "Have you seen the Saintess this morning?" One of the knights guarding the door of the Grand Hall asked hispanion. They were both wearing strikingbinations of white and golden uniforms.


    "Yes," The other knight nodded his head. "She is truly beautiful. Like the moon goddess that visits our humblend."


    "Agree," The first knight answered with delight. "Both her and his highness, suit them perfectly unlike that Duke''s daughter, right?"


    With that said, the other guard froze from his friend''s remarks.


    "Why are looking at me like you''ve seen some ghost?"


    Mya arrived at the entrance of the door, enough to heard the talk of the two guards.


    "Can I enter the Grand Hall now, Sir knights?" She asked, politely while extending the invitation she had in her hands to them.


    "Ah yes!" The first knight said a bit flustered as he turned around to check Mya''s invitation. But as soon as he saw her, he paused,pletely gawking at her. ''A water fairy?''


    "You can enter now, Lady Mya!" The other knight said as he snatched the invitation then gave it politely to Mya. He was trying to wake his friend too from his stupid daze.


    "Ah yes!" The first knight finally responded a bit flustered for acting so stupid.


    They both opened the two huge doors.


    "Thank you," Mya curtsied to them and started heading forward. Her mind was now focused on the way ahead, so what she heard from the knights didn''t bother her at the very least.


    When the door closed, the two knights from the outside released a heavy sigh.


    "That was intense." The first knight said.


    "You should have to control your stupid mouth, but I''m quite surprised..."


    "About what?"


    "I expected her tosh out at you." The second knight remarked. "But you''re fortunate that she isn''t. Otherwise, you should count your remaining days. After all, thatdy is still the Dukedom of Marina''s youngest daughter."


    "Here is my invitation," The two knights talk were interrupted when someone spoke with them. As they nced at the said person, it was no other than Elred Furel Cruxidore.


    "Yes, you may enter now!" Seeing his face, the second knight immediately opened the door. The first knight also did the same.


    With a stoic expression, Elred walked inside after he receive back his invitation.


    "Who was that?" The first knight asked as soon as the door closed.


    "You''re really a fool," The second knight shook his head. "That is the top genius here in the academy, second year in advance ss, Elred Furel Cruxidore!" He said with full admiration in his voice.


    "He is one of the people I greatly look up to! Not only is he handsome, but he is also strong in swordsmanship, and still remained very humble. A true noble amongst the nobility. Truly admirable!"


    And throughout the time, the two knights weed more guests.


    ---???---


    ''Once I get out of this room, a new life will now begin for me.''


    As soon as Mya entered, the dancing people and the loud music from the academy''s orchestra was what weed her first.


    ''My Condemnation Event....'' Mya grinned.

 Chapter 42 - Condemnation Event Part 7

    "Hold it right there! You vile woman!"


    Mya nced up. ''So it''s finally time,'' a grin formed on her beautiful face.


    The crown prince of the empire of Hacien, Prince Aadel Krazeri as he descended from the long staircase in the middle of the hall, shouted. His face was full of fury, looking at her. His shout echoed everywhere, making everyone halted what they were doing. Even the music that was ying in the Grand hall stopped.


    ''What a grandiose greeting remark for me.'' Mya remarked sarcastically in her mind. She maintained herposure and smile as she nced at the crowd that had now all their attention to her.


    Their stares vary. Some looked at her with disdain, scoffed and some seemed amused thinking that they definitely going to watch a show they would never forget. ''Well, yeah, it will be truly something they won''t be able to forget.''


    Then Mya returned her gaze back to the blondie prince who was now pointing at her along with his henchmen. The only missing with their seven people group was Kristopher, Oliver, and Hyun Jae. ''That is strange, where is Hyun Jae? Is she supposed toe with the prince?''


    "Everyone! I''m here to announce to all of you that, I the first prince of Hacien Empire annul my engagement to the youngest daughter of the Marina Duchy, Mya Venizever Roxanne Annalize Floresca Grendelle Loresca Florentina Scarletta Marina," the crown prince said in all one breath.


    ''Wow,'' Mya couldn''t help but be amazed. ''He was able to speak the whole name that even I couldn''t even memorize. That was why I just stick with Mya Venizever Mya. Heck, it was even longer to the name of the national hero of the country I live back at Earth, *Dr. Jose Protacio Rizal...and so forth and on. Our History teachers made us memorize since back when I was in primary school. And if you somehow memorize it, the other kids will be amazed and think you''re awesome.''


    ''Ah. Those precious memories. But my name now is longer than him hahaha. Nah, most people in this world''s name are even longer that I don''t bother anymore.''


    "We have all the evidence of your cruel crimes and harassment to the Saintess, Cheong, Hyun Jae. George read everything." The crown prince confidently said without waiting for any response from Mya.


    Mya was pulled out from her thoughts when she heard the remarks of the crown prince. ''Ah, that''s right back to the condemnation event.''


    A young man with jet ck hair and green eyes stepped forward. He was the second male lead where you will suppose to get a second male lead syndrome since he falls one sidely in love with the heroine. George Jacques Viloz, the prime minister''s son. Unlike the prince, he was said to be much smarter than him but yeah when love hits, sometimes many really became a fool.


    He opened a scrolled that fell directly on the ground and continues to roll down for almost five meters.


    ''Oh, is that all my so-called evil deeds. It''s quite longer than what I expected,'' Mya thoughtpletely amused. ''Let''s see what they''ve got against me.''


    "The crimes of thedy of the house of Marinamitted are..."


    ''Oi, oi, mentioned my whole name too like what the stupid prince did too. It would give more feel to it. I swear.''


    "She bullied the saintess, Hyun Jae constantly. She destroyed her things, tear her school books, ruined her dresses, badmouthing, humiliating, punching, kicking, broke two of her arms, broke two of her feet, broke her jaw, broke her hand, broke..."


    The surroundings started to whisper as George continued to spout Mya''s "crimes".


    "Oi, oi what am I a wrestler? That''s a lot of broke. If you continue those things I might go broke too. These brats quite overdid it, hah. But it seems this would take a while...'' Mya couldn''t help but shook her head.


    She nced around and saw the table nearest to the food. She casually sat there and poured herself some tea and started eating some pastries while listening to her crimes. After all, the breakfast she ate this morning was a light one, and it would be a waste that she wouldn''t be able to enjoy the party too, even if it was her condemnation event.


    The crown prince with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, kept nodding his head at each crime that George mentioned. Due to this, he failed to see Mya''s action.


    While the onlookers were nowpletely bbergasted with these events. This was the first time they saw someone who was still had the nerve while being annulled, convicted with her crimes was, just eating casually!


    A few momentster...


    ''Well, that takes actually an hour to read that long scroll.''


    "Andstly despite being engaged with the crown prince, she was caught cheating with one hundred men! Now Lady Marina is there something you could say about your crimes?"


    With thatst crime that was mentioned, Mya almost choke on the chocte brownie she was eating. *Cough! Cough!* She immediately drank some water right away.


    All the surrounding people gasped hearing thest statement from George.


    Mya felt her mind exploded with herst crime. ''That was something I didn''t expecting. Well, in the novel Mya''s crimes were only at best mentioned up to harassing the saintess. But this...this... One-one hundred men. Isn''t that too much? Cheating? I have been single for my entire past life and even got engage even if I don''t want to...now this...Damn these brats. They really overdid it! Who would believe these ridiculous crimes Imitted?''


    "100 men..."


    "That''s crazy...I can''t believe she could do those. Truly shameful."


    "And the bullying..."


    "A trash will always be a trash, And now she''s aplete whore too,"


    "Truly disgusting,"


    More whispers of degrading and insults surrounded the hall. ''Oh damn, I forgot that I''m surrounded by idiotic nobles.''


    "Lady Mya is there anything for you to say in this crime?" George finally scrolled back the long list of Mya''s crimes and asked her with an using voice.


    ''I wanted to say true, but damn, like heck, I admitted to cheating with 100 men.''


    Mya clicked her tongue. "No," she said firmly. Even if it was her n to be annulled and just quietly admit these so-called crimes but she still has some self-respect in herself.


    "All the evidence is clear and there are some pieces of evidence and witness, I''m really disappointed, Lady Marina," George said not really sounding that disappointed more like disgusted at Mya.


    "Hah!" The crown prince looked at her with a smug face. "For the punishment of your heinous crimes, I, as the rightful next heir of the throne, banished Mya Venizever Marina in the empire of Hacien. You shall never set put to any ce within the empire!" The crown prince dered with amanding tone in his voice.


    ***


    (A/N: *Dr. Jose Rizal is the national hero of the Philippines.. Every student in the country especially when they are in middle school and high school, it is an important matter for them to memorize his long name and study his life and works as respect andmemoration for his heroism towards the country.)

 Chapter 43 - Condemnation Event Part 8: Finale

    "Banish? Isn''t that too much?" Mya chuckled and stood up from her seat.


    "What if I do all those things aside from cheating with 100 men?! It''s all that woman''s fault for coveting my fiance. I truly hate her!" Well, she would admit willingly to all those crimes except thest one but...


    ''Sorry Hyun Jae, for calling you such things. It''s really a relief that you''re not here or I would really extremely feel guilty saying these things. This is after all for my act to my role to the very finale.''


    "And again, I <strong>never</strong> cheated with 100 men." She said again in the end.


    But at the exact time that Mya spoke those words, the whole ce suddenly turned quiet.


    "Lady Mya. I thought you don''t love him." With that soft voiceing from behind Mya, she stiffened. Herst thoughtspletely backfire on her.


    She immediately turned around seeing Hyun Jae who was now breaking tears. With her flowy white gown, she looked like a delicate sad fairy in the ground now.


    "I''m so sorry, Lady Mya!" She said as she continued to cry out loud.


    "No, Hyun Jae..." Mya retracted her hand that was now reaching to her.


    "You really are a vile woman!" Both the crown prince and George ran towards her trying to stop Hyun Jae from crying. And also the remaining people of her harem.


    Mya just pursed her lips. ''Since it alreadyes to this, let''s seal the final act now of this condemnation.''


    <em>Mya Venizever Marina, due to the frustration of her engagement being annulled, to the crimes she was convicted of, her eyes lit up with madness. ''If you''re going to get rid of me, I''ll bring that wench with me!'' </em>


    <em>From the hem of Mya''s dress, she pulled a knife that was strapped on her left knee and ran towards the sobbing Hyun Jae. Fully intending to kill her.</em>


    Or just like what is supposed to happen in the novel. Mya closed her eyes and sigh. ''But I''m not that Mya in the novel.'' She touched the right earring she wore with blue gemstone from her sister and crushed it. As soon as she did that, different cockroaches, spiders, and other kinds of insects rained down the whole Grand Hall.


    The whole room began to be filled with frantic screams of nobles here and there. The proud nobles mask of every people here disappeared in an instant as they were like became crazy people trying to sway away something. A sly smile formed on Marina''s lips. ''What a befitting scene for everyone. Truly something they won''t forget.''


    "Mya, what''s happening to them?" Hyun Jae said as she stood up, wiping the tears from her confused eyes. The two people that were with her were also screaming while trying to shake off some things with them.


    "They are all under an illusion," Mya said as she started walking towards her. "Don''t worry, they will return to normal after an hour," she stopped in front of Hyun Jae as she sped both her hands.


    "I apologize, I didn''t mean anything I said before."


    <em>"Ah! Get off me!" The screams intensified around them.</em>


    "It was all an act," Mya gently smiled. "Thank you for everything, for saving me and the people dear to me that night."


    <em>"Ahh!" </em>


    <em>"Please someone help me!"</em>


    <em>"Kill these pests! Wahhh!"</em>


    "Hyun Jae, it''s been long three years and I''m finally free." A warm smile graced Mya''s face. "When you need anything in the future, just go to the Marina household." She then gently released her grasp to Hyun Jae''s hand.


    "Goodbye, Hyun Jae." Mya started to fade away when she tore a talisman with her.


    Hyun Jae''s eyes widened. Everything that was happening to her right now just sink into her mind. She reached out to Mya''s disappearing figure, but what she only grasped was the air. As she nced at her right hand. The Ring of Seal of the Saintess that Mya borrowed from her remained.


    "Mya," she grasped the ring close to her heart.


    <em>"Ahhhh!"</em>


    Unbeknownst to Mya and Hyun Jae, there was someone else who was not affected by the illusion aside from them.


    Elred watched all these scenes unfolding from his view. He nced at famous Saintess who was grasping something in her. She was just staring nkly at the ce where that Marinady disappeared.


    ''I thought, they were on bad terms. Did I found something, I shouldn''t have seen?''


    ---???---


    From the academy gates, where Dorris was waiting patiently, Mya reappeared in front of her.


    "Mdy!" She eximed happily seeing herdy. But then she looked at herdy a bit confused. Herdy''s expression was a bit brighter than usual.


    "Is the party that amazing, Mdy? You seem very happy."


    "Yup," Mya put both her hands at her back as she stepped ahead of Dorris. "I''ve never been this happy in my entire life."


    Dorris smiled at Mya''s remarks. ''It seems the party is really that wonderful for Mdy to be this happy. I''m d that herst day at school was fruitful.'' But if Dorris knew the events that truly happened inside and herdy being banished from the empire, she would not be able to think these thoughts.


    "Let''s go now, Dorris. Rein must have finished all the preparations needed."


    "Yes, Mdy!" Dorris started preparing the magic circle now.


    "Our real adventure will finally begin tomorrow!" Mya said with great enthusiasm. Her expression right now, showed how excited and happy she was. She then touched the bracelet she was wearing.


    ''I''m really free now, right?''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, in the topmost tower of the academy, an old man was standing in front of the window. From there, he couldpletely see Mya and Dorris at the school gates with his enhanced vision using magic.


    "Truly intriguing." He said as he kept caressing his long white beard.


    "Grandfather," Oliver called out as soon as he entered the office of the headmaster of the academy. The first thing his sight caught as he walk near the table of his grandfather was an envelope.


    <em>Application for Early Graduation.</em>


    He picked it and open the envelope. His eyes widened as he saw the contents. "This is..."


    <strong>?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?</strong>


    <strong>DIPLOMA</strong>


    This Certificate of Graduation is proudly presented to,


    <strong>Mya Venizever Marina</strong>


    <strong></strong>This qualification is in recognition of the sessfulpletion of the course.


    <strong></strong>Awarded on the 30th day of the Seventh Month


    Morena Academy of Arts and Magic


    Signed by the Headmaster,


    stair Grendelle


    <strong>?©¥©¥©¥©¥???©¥©¥©¥©¥?</strong>


    <strong></strong>"Haha, truly intriguing is it?" Headmaster stairughed with amusement. "I don''t know why she is somewhat in a hurry. But in this old man''s entire life, she is the only one who finished everything in advance and graduate this early. Truly one of a kind person is it?"


    Oliver put back the certificate in the long envelope. His eyes rippled with unknown emotions as he nced at his grandfather who wasughing heartily.


    "As my grandson, please send this personally at the Duke of Marina. That busy child would be surely d at what his sister has aplished. Those Marina brats really..." The headmasterughed once again. "Every one of them never ceased to amu-I mean amaze me."


    ''Is grandfather going to say amuse?'' Oliver shook the sudden thought in his head. Then bowed down as he held the envelope. "As you wish, grandfather, I''ll take my leave now."


    He then started to walk out of the office.

 Chapter 44 - Interlude I

    Glorious melodies, sung by angel choruses, reverberated over the celestial fields. It affected every divinity and soothed them in their humdrum existence.


    In a certain region of the celestial realm...


    In the Garden of Floresha, where the source of magic blooms, there were the seven kinds of flowers of magic that diligently flourished. Each kind from lotus, starflower, calend, freesia, protea, dahlia, hollyhocks, and carnations was grouped into different sections in the garden.


    As one looked closer, there was someone tending with great care to the flowers. Aenar the god of magic was diligently watering the gorgeous, sparkling flowers that represent everyone''s magic in the world of Ihayah''s.


    He had long tinum hair and eyes that seemed to stare out into the cosmos itself. He was d in magnificent flowing green robesposed of the finest crushed emerald stones.


    Instead of pure water, a rainbow of colors was flowing from the golden watering can he was holding. When it reached the petals of the flowers, they became more brilliant than ever and sparkled as they danced with the soft breeze in the ce.


    "What do you need?" Aenar''s deep yet melodic voice resonated in the garden''sforting silence.


    "Howe you''re always busy when Ie to visit?" A mischievous voice responded.


    Verena, the well-known goddess of mischief in the celestial realm, leaped down from the tallest tree in the heart of the garden. Her morous purple hair, tied in a single ponytail at the back waved as shended behind Aenar.


    Her eyes were covered by an eye patch on the left, while the other had the hue of a dazzling golden sun. Her outfitprised of a casual purple long sleeve crop topbined with a fitted magenta short with a big white buckle.


    "You should know that my job is one of the most important things that keep the world moving." Aenar simply replied as he continued to water the flowers.


    "Yeah, yeah," Verena simply nodded her head as she crossed her arms leaning on the tree. For thousands of years of living, she was already used to her friend''s snarky remarks.


    "So what do you need? I have no more astral coins to give you,"


    (A/N: Astral coins were the currency they used in the heavenly realm. Its appearance was that of clear jade and diamond.)


    "Hahaha," Verena simplyughed. "Don''t worry, I am quite raking up money after I won thest gambling with those minor gods,"


    "You really have so much plenty of time on your shoulders so don''t waste mine now and go away," Aenar simply replied sounding a bit annoyed now.


    "My friend, don''t be like that, it''s been one hundred years since I visit you," Verena said with disappointment in her voice. "Did you not miss me?"


    "Say that when you pay all your debt to me," Aenar continued to walk ahead. "The only thing I miss is my peaceful time when you''re not here."


    "Ouch! Hahaha!" Hearing his words, Verena just let out another chuckle. "But of course, of course, after a few hundred years, I''ll be able to pay."


    "..."


    ''Talking to this woman is really a waste of my time.''


    Aenar proceeded to walk away without saying anything. It was clear that he was no longer interested in conversing with the carefree goddess. Verena, on the other hand, didn''t mind as she followed Aenar.


    "Actually, the reason I came here is that I heard that Lumiera has finally chosen a champion to defeat the demon king, if I remember right, her name was Cheong, Hyun Jae from Earth."


    "Everyone already knows that."


    "Yep, yep," Verena nodded her head. "But you know I found out something too, the Fate of the Stars."


    Aenar flinched but he just continued to walk to not show his reaction to this goddess.


    "What of it?"


    "It was also already time for that," A huge mischievous grin formed on Verena''s face. "And this time it seems we have plenty of interesting participants hahaha to look forward watching,"


    "You heard, Bradimyll." Verena clutched her stomach as she burst outughing. "His champion just wanted to idle around after all the effort of driving that truck just to bring that guy here. That simpleton even gave him lots of cheats."


    "Then Fiera''s champion kept starting a war here and there."


    "Ah, right your champion too, it seems he is doing well right?"


    Aenar simply ignored Verena''s remarks as he continued to water the flowers.


    "He is surely turning his ce into some modern era, just very like you," Verena continued with a merry tone in her voice.


    Aenar was still ongoing with his work not caring about a single thing that Verena was spouting. Seeing this, Verena opened her right palm, and a tiny crystal orb sprouted above it. It showed a girl wearing a hood wandering through woond. "Oh, and if you didn''t know, I''ve already chosen my champion."


    Verena''s grin widened as she noticed Aenar''s brief pause. She finally caught his interest. "Aren''t you a curious one, hahaha, my candidate for this time," she nced at the clear orb, "make sure to look forward to what she might aplish. I can assure you that her tale will be unlike any other." The orb disappeared.


    "That''s all I had to say," Verena said. "I have to leave now; I need to pester Lumiera with some cash because you refuse to give me anything. Ah! Also, if you haven''t heard, Celir selected his champion this time."


    "Hah?!" This finally cut it. Aenar lose hisposure as he turned around, but Verena was no longer behind him. He couldn''t feel her presence too either. But then as he continued to nce around...


    "Don''t be surprise Aenar," a heartyugh resounded. "What did I tell you, this round will surely be one of the most interesting ones," Verena''s voice that was full of mischievousness echoed through his garden.


    It only made Aenar''s already glum exquisite face became more distorted. The watering can he was holding vanished. He then reappeared in the giant tree in the heart of the garden. He stretched his right palm, and two green leaves fell within it. "Find Verena and Celir''s champions." He stated sternly.


    The two leaves that were on his palms started to morph into two tiny spiritual creatures. They were small light-colored green creatures, with one head and a pair of arms and feet, and they were sizes of his thumb. Small white wings iled on their backs. And they were both dressed in clothes made of green leaves.


    The two little creatures bowed down towards Aenar and disappeared.


    Aenar''s long robes swayed along as he turned around to gaze at the vast garden of Floresha. ''Verena''s champions always don''t bring good news. And now even that guy chose someone? After so long of staying in silence in his realm, what is he nning this time?''


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Don''t actively torment yourself by falling to sadness. Happiness promotes longevity and makes life worthwhile."


    Iris nced up to the bald old man who suddenly spoke. Her almond eyes narrowed. "How could you say that I''m sad?"


    "It''s been almost an hour now, youngdy, and you were just staring at him with a sad and hurt expression on your face. Did you find this little monkey that hateful or was it the opposite perhaps?" The old said as he caressed his chin. He continued to observe the youngss in front of him. Then he returned his gaze to the little white monkey inside the cage that was continuously trembling at Iris'' intense stare.


    "You''re scaring him that way."


    "I''m scaring him?" Iris stared back at the little white monkey. ''What am I thinking, he couldn''t be Baru. Baru never looked at me with those fearful eyes.''


    "Yes," The old man nodded his head. "But if you want to buy him, he could be quite expensive. This one is a Snow monkey. They are extremely rare species and..."


    "I''ll buy him!" Iris stretched out the coin pouch Rein gave her, cutting off the old man''s words.


    The old man rose an eyebrow as he epted the pouch. His eyes glowed as he saw the glittering golds inside the bag. "Wait! This is too much. I can''t..."


    Before he could finish again, Iris was already walking away while carrying the cage of the small white monkey in her left hand. "You can have it all!" Iris waved the back of her hand.


    "Then thank you for your patronage, generous customer," but then something came inside the old man''s mind. "Wait! that monkey still doesn''t have an obedience cor! He could hurt you if..."


    "No need." Iris came to a halt but did not turn to face the old man. She stroked the cold metal around her neck, which was now wrapped in a thick grey scarf. "He doesn''t need to wear that cursed metal. Whether he follows me or not will be up to him."


    The old man didn''t respond and simply gave a faraway nce at the back of the girl.


    Iris then proceeded to walk away after saying that. Her thoughts were now wandering to other matters, such as where she may spend the night in this bustling country of Aravan. And seriously, with a scowl on her face, Iris raised the cage at her eye level. The small white monkey seeing her intense re once again cowered.


    ''Why did I waste all my money on this?''


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 45 - Special 1: The Original Malayas Flourescense Ceremony

    ?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡¡?¡¡¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-?


    <em>The children of the Sahaya Empire undergo a ceremony called ''Fluorescence'' once they reach the age of nine.</em>


    <em>For nobles, they held their own celebration of the ceremony for their children. As formon birth since most of them couldn''t afford to have a grandeur celebration in their houses and give bigger ''donations'' like the nobles, they would go to the Church of Light and that was where they would hold their Fluorescence Ceremony.</em>


    <em>It was called Fluorescence because magic is like a small bud that would only blossom at a certain age and it''s usually at nine.</em>


    <em>It was tested through a clear crystal orb where it was surrounded by nine different kinds of flowers that represent the nine sses of magic one possesses.</em>


    <em>For the process of the ceremony. One would just need to hold the crystal orb. And whichever flower that blooms, that would be their magic ss for life. Their Magic Tiers which ssify your magic level will also showcase there.</em>


    ?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡¡?¡¡¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-?


    <em>(A/N: This timeline is a year after Carolle got transmigrated to Mya''s body. So both Duke Roman, Mya''s father, and Jules, Mya''s eldest brother were still alive. This is five years ago from the current timeline of the story.) </em>


    "We have already captured the ones who murdered Baron Isidore''s family and confirmed that it was those heretics who caused that."


    "Are you certain about that?" Duke Roman Marina asked as he look at Jules'' stern eyes that were like the color of the dawn.


    "Yes, father. Aside from the crescent burn marks they have. They admit that they became followers of *Tenebris cult not long ago."


    "Those heretics really don''t know when to quit," He nced at the full moon outside his window while caressing his double chins. "We should be more extra careful. Especially now that the ninth birthday of your sister willmence tomorrow."


    "Yes, father," Jules replied with a firm voice. "I already see to it that all security measures for the party are done."


    "Good." Duke Roman said, his gaze was still fixated outside the window. ''Jules is truly dependable but despite that why do I still feel uneasy?''


    ---???---


    The next day...


    "You should wear this Mya..."


    "No." A meek voice replied. "Mother I think this is already alright..."


    "This dress would be much better too!"


    Today was Mya''s 9th birthday. Early 8:00 am, she was assaulted... ahem! rather awaken by these two Marinadies. If you don''t get it, it''s her sister Cynthia and her mother, Madam Veronica. They had been dolling her for almost two hours and her stomach felt a little hungry too. Though, even if she already had tea and some three slices of chocte cake for breakfast that wasn''t enough for a growing child like her.


    Another hour passed and her mother and sister finally look at her with satisfaction. They brought her to the mirror and the young Mya was so mesmerized by her look.


    ''I''m am really beautiful.'' A soft grin formed on her lovely face.


    Her long dark blue hair was tied in a bun-up style, with loose frills on each side. A headband with blue pearls adorned her head at the very top. It perfectly matched her eye color. Then she nced at her modest blue gown. The hem reached down her ankle. And there were white pearls attached down the waistlines to the hem.


    It was simple yet the elegance was still there. Both her sister and mother really did a job well done.


    "Wahhh!" Cynthia squealed. "My little sister looks so beautiful and cute!" She tried to hug Mya but their mother manage to stop her.


    "You''ll ruin her gown if it gets some crinkles. Now let''s go, let''s prepare too. I''ll leave Mya to the rest of you." Their mother said to the maids then pulled Cynthia with her.


    The young Mya thought it was all over but the maids put more essories for her. And fix her make-up. Even if she said that she don''t want to wear one, they insisted since it was an order from the Madame. Two more hours passed when she heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Mydy, it''s me, Argis, the duke requested your audience to the garden." She heard the old but gentle voice of her father''s butler.


    For hering of age ceremony, her family hosted it to the west wing garden of the mansion. Where the sea was perfectly viewed and they could see the breathtaking sunset when timees.


    All the maids gave their final touch to beautify her. And when she looked at the mirror. This time, Mya almost didn''t recognize me. She was now much mesmerizing than before. A proud expression formed in her but nevertheless, she didn''t forget to thank the maids for their hard work and went out of the room.


    Argis greeted her as soon as she came out. "Happy Birthday, youngdy, you look beautiful and dashing today." He said in a calm manner. He was wearing his usual blue suit uniform for butlers in Marina.


    "Thank you, Argis." Mya said politely.


    Although it was very strange for the nobles to thank their servants, in Marina Dukedom the nobles made it a habit to thank their servants for their hard work. Since their reason was without their servants and other people who were working for Marina, they would not be able to manage their duchy well and it would be as prosperous as it was now.


    As they were nearing the west wing, just right at the exit door through the garden, three dashing figures were already waiting there for her. First was Mya''s eldest brother, Jules. In his grey-blue suit. His long dark blue hair is tied behind his back. Then, Cynthia was wearing a long scarlet dress matching her pinkish eyes. While Darren was wearing a red tailored suit as well. And he is also wearing some sses? Which was an unusual thing for the young Mya to see.


    Seeing his second brother, Mya turned around and stifled augh. "Hey, Venizever! What''s that for?!" He retorted but the young Mya just kept onughing.


    "Tsk. You just can''t ept that I look smarter now." Darren crossed both his arms and scowled.


    "I''m sorry brother. I thought you love swords rather than being smart." The young Mya tried to stopughing. "I will notugh anymore." Though she still kept onughing.


    "Tsk!" Darren just rolled his eyes.


    Both Cynthia and Jules nced at each other with helpless look seeing their two younger siblings, but there were genuine smiles stered on their faces.


    "Alright you two," Jules said which caught the attention of the two bickering children. "Let''s go now, mom, dad, and the guests are already waiting."


    Cynthia gestured to the guards to open the door right away.


    They all entered the garden in groups of two. Jules was escorting Cynthia, while Darren was escorting his younger sister, Mya. The air around them grew more dignified as they stepped out to the garden than when they were inside the mansion. The air around them began to feel more fitting for the children of the Marina Dukedom.


    ***


    (A/N: Tenebris Cult is the followers and believers of Genelthus the first demon king. They called it ''Tenebris'' since it was taboo for everyone to mention Genelthus'' name.


    *Tenebris simply means dark in Latin.)

 Chapter 46 - Special 2: The Original Malayas Flourescense Ceremony

    As the Marina children exit the garden, the majority of the guests gasped. Murmured of praises after praises showered down on them.


    "The Marina''s children..."


    "They all look so dashingly beautiful."


    "I also heard that they excel in their different fields at the academy..."


    "Oh really?"


    "Duke Marina''s and the Duchess is surely blessed with their children."


    This was Mya''s first time attending arge-scale event. And she couldn''t help but be nervous. She tried to concentrate her attention on therge garden rather than the people staring at them as they continued to walk. Each circr table was draped in aqua-blue linen and surrounded by seven seats. In the center of the tables, there were magnificent clear ss vases filled with various types of flowers.


    Often times they stop as they thank and greeted the people who would directly greet them with praise.


    As they continued, her ears perk into something.


    "Is the one besides young lord Darren is the youngest daughter?"


    "I believe she is."


    "She is beautiful like her siblings, right? And I bet she is as talented as them."


    Hearing those high praises and expectations directly at her, the young Mya felt more fidgety and nervous than before. But then she felt a hand squeezed her already trembling ones with gentleness. It was no other than Darren.


    "It''s alright," he muttered. "We are all here with you."


    Hearing him, the young Mya although the nervousness still didn''t leave her, it became much lesser. ''That''s right. My family is here, there is nothing for me to be afraid and worried about.'' She thought.


    Both Jules and Cynthia smiled at their youngest brother''s remarks.


    "Ah. Our baby Jules is really growing." Cynthia couldn''t help but teased him in a soft voice that only their group could hear.


    "Shut it!" Darren retorted, although whispered as well but it held some annoyance. "Stop calling me with those endearments."


    "Right," Jules chimed in. "Darren you are bing more reliable now as a big brother for Mya."


    "Really?" Darren''s eyes sparkled hearing his eldest brother''s praises.


    "Yes." Jules shed a gentle smile. "Look Mya is also agreeing with me."


    The young Mya nodded her head with enthusiasm. "Yes, big brother Darren is bing more awesome."


    "Of course! That is already to be expected." Darren said. ''Jules praised me hehe.'' He tried to suppress himself from grinning wider as he thought of that.


    "Why does the difference between our treatment so huge? We are only a year apart in age. I also praised him."


    Jules just shook his head when he heard Cynthia''s mutterings to him.


    "Mya!" When they heard their mother''s voice, they all turned around. Madame Veronica was approaching them, and their father was walking alongside her. Their mother was seductively beautiful. She was dressed in a crimson mermaid gown that entuated all of her body contours. While their father, Duke Roman, was dressed in a navy blue marine uniform with several medals of honor attached to it.


    "Our princess looks so lovely today." Madame Veronica pecked Mya''s cheeks. "Are you enjoying your birthday?"


    "Yes!" Mya answered cheerfully.


    The sounds of the horn suddenly resounded which made all the people turned their heads to the main entrance of the garden, including the Marina family.


    "His Majesty, the Emperor Eliazar Krazeri and Empress Vaseri Krazeri and His highness the crown prince Aadel Krazeri has arrived!" The curator announced loudly.


    "Let''s greet the royalties now," Duke Marina said and they followed after him.


    "Greetings to the great sun of the Empire! His majesty, Emperor Eliazar Krazeri! Greetings to the benevolent moon of the Empire! Empress Vaseri Krazeri and greetings to the rising star of the Empire, his highness, Prince Aadel Krazeri!" Duke Roman greeted out loud and bowed.


    "Greetings!" All the people said in chorus as they bowed down.


    The emperor nced at the duke and nodded his head. "You may all raise your heads."


    As soon as Duke Roman raised his head, he shed a friendly smile to the emperor.


    "It''s our honor that you were able to attend my daughter''sing of age ceremony. You must have traveled a long way here from the capital." Duke Roman said.


    "Ho-ho," The emperor stifled augh. "That is no problem to us. Being able to attend such a joyous asion of theing of age of the youngest daughter of the Krazeri is a great joy to us." Emperor Eliazarughed more magnanimously.


    The young Mya nced up a little to the Royal family to take a peak. ''Wow! They are sparkling like golds.'' She thought with amazement.


    Emperor Krazeri had golden blond hair that glistened in the sunlight. His golden eyes were pleasant, yet there was still that incredibly powerful gaze that no one could bear staring at directly. On the other hand, inparison to Duchess Veronica''s sensual and ferocious mature beauty, Empress Vaseri''s beauty was delicate but dignified, like the freshness of the springs. Her beautiful amber hair cascaded down to her back. She was dressed in a turtleneck violet long gown that fit her well. She, too, had the emperor''s golden eyes.


    While the crown prince. He was the perfect miniature of the emperor. But his golden eyes held disinterest instead of warmth that the emperor reflected. Then Mya''s eyes met the crown prince and somewhat he shed a more disinterested and haughty look at her.


    ''Huh?'' The young Mya was confused about this. ''What''s that for?''


    "And where is the birthday celebrant?"


    Mya''s thoughts were cut when Darren nudged her shoulders. He whispered that the emperor was calling her.


    The young Mya steeled herself and stepped forward, she held the hem of her gown just like what her etiquette teacher always told her to do so and bowed.


    "Greetings to the great sun of the Empire! His majesty, Emperor Eliazar Krazeri! Greetings to the benevolent moon of the Empire! Empress Vaseri Krazeri and greetings to the rising star of the Empire, his highness, Prince Aadel Krazeri!"


    ''Father is amazing.'' Mya was taken aback. She had no idea his father''s greeting could be so lengthy and exhausting to say. She then went on to introduce herself. "I am Mya Venizever Marina, Duke Marina''s youngest daughter, and it gives me great joy that you have honored us with your presence here at mying-of-age ceremony."


    ''That was so long." Mya still bowing her head, released a sigh of relief after she finished all those greetings and introductions. ''I hope, everything I said was good.'' Mya thought.


    "Such a lovely youngdy. Duke Marina, you''ve raised your daughter well." The Emperor stated. "You may lift your head, youngdy,"


    As she lifted her head, her glittery eyes met the Emperor''s gaze and then the Empress, who was smiling gently to her.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. It is due to my etiquette teachers that I''ll be able to do everything well." Mya replied.


    "Ho-ho. And a humble one too." The emperor said as heughed.


    ''Hehehe. Somewhat being praised continuously is not a bad thing.'' A genuine smile came out from Mya.


    But her short happiness was cut off by the empress'' next words. "She could be a perfect match for our dear Aadel, right?"


    ''Match?''


    Mya caught a glimpse of Aadel who was now ring at her with disdain. ''Why does he look so mad at me?''


    "I believe, that they are at the same age," The emperor added that made the crown prince scowled now.


    Mya nced at her father and mother with a troubled look. They just smiled at her.


    "That''s correct, Your Majesty. They''re the same age," Duke Roman said. "However, my daughter has the freedom to love anyone she loves."


    "Of course," the Emperor replied, calctingly looking at the two youngsters. "We''re only joking. They might start out as excellent friends, first."


    Duchess Veronica seemed to notice her youngest daughter''s agitation and spoke. "Well, you havee a long way, pleasee this way to your seats so that you could rest now." She said obviously trying to change the topic now and thankfully, the royal couple and the prince dlyply with her


    Everything was finally set.


    Mya sighed as she took the seat nearest to the food table since no one was there. Her three siblings also did the same and sat beside her. A maid served them some cold mango juice which Mya drink right away


    ''Ayoo.'' She squealed with delight. ''This tastes good.'' The taste of the sweet mango helped her to rxed from that heavy meeting with the royal family from before. But her delight was cut off short.


    *nggg!* All of a sudden they heard a nging sound of ss.


    All of the visitors'' attention shifted to the stage that was in the front of the garden. While standing on the stage, Mya''s father was nking a ss with his fork.. He stopped when he saw that he had everyone''s attention now.

 Chapter 47 - Special 3: The Original Malayas Flourescense Ceremony

    Duke Roman started to speak when he got everyone''s attention on him.


    "Before the celebration begins, I would like to give my appreciation to all thedies and gentlemen who attend this very special day of my daughter. And to give her appreciation and remarks I would like to call my daughter, Mya Venizever Marina."


    ''What?! No one told me that I need to give a speech!'' The bewildered young Mya froze as cold sweats started to trickle at her back.


    And what added to the tension, all of the people were now looking at her table with great intensity. She felt like she became prey to those predatorial stares.


    "Mya, father is calling you to the stage," Jules called out when he saw Mya was not moving.


    "Ah! Yes." The young Mya stood and started to head towards the stage. She didn''t want to cause more trouble to her family so she hid her nervousness as best as she could. ''What should I speak?'' Her mind was racing in different thoughts she could speak to impress everyone and made her family proud of her.


    But when she thought nothing could get worst, as she stepped on the second step of the stair through the stage. Something unexpected happened.


    Her two-inch heels stepped on the hem of her long gown. And...


    *Boogsh*


    All the music stopped and the whole ce became extremely painfully quiet. The young Mya could feel her cheeks reddening at the idental tripping as she heard multiple gasped. Shended on the stage blue carpet. ''What to do?!'' Her mind was now panicking instead of minding the pain of the fall.


    "Mya!" She could hear too the approaching voices of her worried family. ''No! I can''t embarrass them just because I fall!'' But she stood up right away before anyone. ''Yes! That''s right! I fall!''


    ''That''s it!''


    "Mya!" Her Father finally managed to get to her and checked if there were no serious injuries.


    "I''m alright, Father. I apologize for my carelessness." Mya said and before her father could speak, she spoke right away.


    "In our life, there are times that we will fall just like what happened to me." She faced the crowd.


    "Mya?" Her father asked with a mixture of confusion and worry on his face.


    "I got this now, father. It was an act." She smiled to reassure her father. Then she looked back with the crowd. Somehow with that fall, it alleviated all her nervousness now.


    "But it isn''t the end of the story. As long as you live, you have the opportunity to rise again. And there will be individuals, whether family or friends, who will assist you in standing on your own two feet again! Don''t be ashamed of your trip¡ªer, fall! But be proud of yourself! Because each time you recover from a fall, you get stronger! You be a better version of yourself..." She took a little pause before continuing.


    "Exactly like our empire! During the warring times, even though we fell and lost so much, with the guidance of His Majesty, the Emperor, and all the people, we rose again stronger than any nation we have seen! That is why, as a citizen of this empire, I will never be weary of expressing this! All hail the Empire''s Sun! Salute to the Hacien Empire!"


    "All hail the Empire''s Sun! Salute to the Hacien Empire!" All of the guesses followed after her.


    ''Now. No one would dare to find that fall embarring especially that I mix with the empire with this.'' A grin formed on the young Mya''s face.


    "Thank you my dear esteemed guests for today. It''s my great honor and pleasure for all of you to be able to attend mying of age ceremony. I hope all of you enjoyed your day at this celebration." The young Mya said as she courtesied.


    One apuse was followed by multiple apuses. Duke Roman was also looking at Mya with an expression. ''See these people! This is my daughter!''


    "Well spoken, Mya,"


    "Thank you, father," She said with a beaming smile on her face.


    Duke Roman faced the crowd again. "To all our esteemed guests! All of us, let''s enjoy the celebration now." With that said, the music yed once again. And the whole ce became more lively than ever.


    As Mya walked down, all her siblings met with her with huge grins on their faces.


    "Mya! That was a splendid speech!" Cynthia eximed.


    "Did you do that on purpose?" Darren said. "Or perhaps you really trip?" A taunting smirk formed on his face.


    "Mydy here is another ss of mango juice," One of the maids immediately served them as they made it back to their table.


    "Of course, there is no way, I would shame myself for tripping with no reason," Mya answered Darren.


    "Oh really?" Jules this time joined them as he looked at Mya with suspicion.


    "It''s true!" Mya said with a pout, making her cheeks puffed.


    "Hahaha. Alright." Jules said as he patted Mya''s head. "Just don''t do that again or you might hurt yourself for real."


    "Yes." Mya nodded cheerfully as she enjoyed Jules''s pat. Darren looked at them with envious. ''I want to be patted with big brother too.''


    "There. There." Cynthia messed Darren''s hair seeing him being jelly with Mya. "Only the magic awakening left," she added while Darren was trying his best to yanked Cynthia''s hand from his head.


    "Yes. And surely our little Mya would do well with that." Jason said. "For now, would I have the honor to have my little sister''s first dance?"


    Jules stood up as he lend his hand towards Mya.


    "Of course, brother!" Mya agreed with great enthusiasm.


    ---???---


    More time passed


    "Everyone! Now the time to witness the awakening of my daughter''s magic hase." Duke Roman called the young Mya once again on the stage.


    And all of her siblings gave her a reassuring look. As she walked towards the stage, Mya''s mind was only focused on one thing. ''I need to be extra careful.. will make sure that I would not trip again.''

 Chapter 48 - Special 4: The Original Malayas Flourescense Ceremony

    Mya slowly made her way to the stage once again. Though all the stares of the people were once again centered at her, she was already starting to get used to that. As she made her way to the stairs, she took extra precautions to not trip again. Though she said that falling was alright, but if she tripped again this time, that might result in some things she didn''t want to imagine now.


    She released a sigh of relief when she made it safely to the stage. As she nced ahead, her father was not alone on the stage anymore.


    Without any dy, Mya greeted the two priests who were wearing white cassocks. The two priests greeted her back.


    In the middle of the stage, there was now a table prepared and a clear crystal orb was ced at the center. Surrounding it, were nine different flowers that has their buds close.


    "This is the Fluorescence orb. And as you can see, nine flower buds are connected to it. Whatever bud will blooms, it would be the magic ss that you will be ssified." One of the priests started speaking. "Now, just rx and ce both your hand on the orb." He gestured towards the clear orbs.


    Mya approached it and did what the priest said. She ced both of her hands in the orb.


    "Now please close your eyes. You will find yourself in the fields of different flowers. Follow what flower that draws you in right away and that would be your ss." The priest said once again.


    "Hmm. What if I somehow cheated and go to a flower that I want instead of the I draw in?" Before Mya did the priest''s instructions, she asked.


    The priest just chuckled. "Don''t worry, if you go to a flower that isn''t destined for you, it will wilt."


    "I see." The young Mya started to close her eyes. And the next thing she knew she found herself at the center of a field of different colorful flowers. A soft breeze dampened her cheek and as she nced up, the sky was clear and bright.


    The young Mya nced back at the flowers surrounding her. Each kind from lotus, starflower, calend, freesia, protea, dahlia, hollyhocks, carnations and ck lobelia was divided and grouped into different sections.


    ''They were all indeed beautiful but somehow nothing draws me in. Just like what the priest, that I should feel right away.''


    Remembering all the words the guests spoke about her, her heart was filled with determination. ''Nevertheless, I should see to it that my family will be prouder of me. I would not let them down.''


    Despite being at in young age, since they were started to have consciousness of the world, they were already taught all the things as proper noble should know. The way you act and the way other people should see on you. And the young Mya, adhered to this teaching wholeheartedly since she didn''t want to disappoint her family.


    She then nced at the flowers. ''Maybe I should try to approach one? Since our family is Versatiles then I should go to Hollyhocks.'' The young Mya reached her right hand towards the Hollyhocks but then, from the first flower she touched to thest of the Hollyhocks it all wilt with a domino effect.


    Mya immediately withdrew her hand. Her heart trembled with little fear.


    ''Rx, there are still eight left.'' Mya calmed herself.


    The next thing she went to was the Calend flower for conjurers. It was just on the next right side of the withered Hollyhocks. But the same thing happened, and all the flowers wilted.


    "This is just the second," Mya said to reassure herself.


    Then she went on the Freeisha, Starflowers, Protea, and Dahlia. All of them withered within her touch.


    Down with thest three flowers, the young Mya could feel now the extreme anxiety growing inside her.


    The people who were watching especially her family got extremely worried as they saw how the buds surrounding the orb withered. Sweat was already trickling down to Mya''s head.


    Back in the field, Mya started to approach now, the third to thest flower, the Carnations for Generis. As she touched it, her anxiety grew to a real fear now.


    ''Only two flowers are left. And somehow the once bright blue sky was bing dimmer now.


    Lotus for Divine Magic and Lobelia for Dark Magic.


    With trembling hands, she reached for the Lotus first. But the flower withered as well.


    "Dark Magic," Mya nced with fear-stricken eyes to thest flower. Everything was also dark now as the skies were now covered with thick ck clouds. And the once gentle wind was no longer gentle.


    Now that she was left with Lobelia for Dark Magic, even if this magic was not favored by many, but it was better than having none. She could feel her chest pounding hard as her eyes were on the verge of tears. With a bit of hesitation she approahed thest flower. She stopped just an inch away from it.


    ''Thest flower.'' With shaky hands, she reached for the final flower. ''Please, don''t wither.''


    Her fingers finally touched the petal of thest flower. But...


    The Lobelia withered as well, along with herst hope.


    Mya gazed nkly at the once-bright field, which had now turned exceedingly dark and deste. She looked down at her right hand. She could still feel the tenderness of the flowers that withered right away with her touch.


    "I am..." Her knees eventually gave way. As she fell to the ground, she returned to reality, where the entire garden, had be eerily silent. "magicless..."


    It was then that the young Mya found herself genuinely falling this time. She had no idea and was terrified about how she would get back up after this.


    ---???---


    Back to the present, five yearster...


    "Another memory that wasn''t in the novel." Mya grasped her head as soon as she awoke. She could feel her heart pounding as though she had actually experienced those recollections. ''Are these Mya''s true feelings?''


    She took a few long breaths to calm herself. "Mya, for both of us. I assure you that this time our life will be happier now."


    "Mdy," her attention shifted to the sleeping Dorris who was on the other bed beside hers. She then nced to her window and saw that it was still dark outside.


    "I should go back to sleep for now as well."

 Chapter 49 - Volume 2.1: The Promised Visit

    "Vivian, where should I put this?" Vivo called out while carrying a small pot containing some seedlings. Compared to before, his cheeks had be plumper and he gained more weight too. His adorable wide caramel eyes sparkled as he waited for his big sister to answer him.


    "Just put it under the shade there," Vivian instructed as she pointed in her right direction. She continued to plow the middlend in their yard to create a field for her carrots and cabbages.


    It was more noticeable as well that she grew a bit taller and gain some little weight now.


    With the gold coin she received, half of it, she bought different foods and things for her and Vivo to live morefortably. She also bought different seedlings and nts in the market ranging from herbs to fruit-bearing nts. Then she hid the remaining half of the coins for savings.


    Their mother once told her before, that having your own nts growing in your own backyard was always a great advantage. Not only will you be able to save money but also you wouldn''t go hungry that much since you have your own food growing at your own ce..


    In the past days, the two children were busy nting in their backyard. From time to time Grandma Selda, the mother of their vige chief visited them and brought them some snacks especially sweet corns. Just thinking of eating those couldn''t help but make the two kids'' stomachs grumble. Despite being orphans, they didn''t really feel neglected at all since the vigers were so kind to them. And if Vivian and Vivo had some problems they could always rely on them.


    But despite the goodwill of the vigers, Vivian didn''t want to take advantage of this. She sought jobs as well, where she could earn a living for her and Vivo to live morefortably.


    "I don''t understand," Vivo said as he put down the small pot in the shade. With his plump hands, he wiped the sweat forming on his forehead.


    "What?" Vivian asked as she continued to plow the soil.


    "I thought that nts need the sun to grow taller," Vivo said as he went to get another pot that had the same seedling as the one he carried before. "Why do these nts need to be put under a shade? Is it better if we put them in a much ce where the sun?"


    "Vivo," Vivian stopped and fixated her gaze on her brother. "Just like us, nts prefer different things."


    "Prefer different things?" Vivo replied. His eyes became more conflicted.


    Sensing that her brother still didn''t get it, Vivian pondered for a moment.


    "Ah." Her expression lit up when she thought of something. "You hate broli, right?"


    "Yes!" Vivo''s expression soured. "Why are you asking that? Are we going to eat broli?"


    Vivo shook his head with great rejection. "I don''t want that! No no no..."


    "Silly," Vivian walked and smacked Vivo''s head. "It''s not like that.


    Vivo whimpered as he rubbed the part where she smack him with teary eyes.


    "Some nts like us hate too much sunlight just like how you hated broli."


    "Is that so?"


    "Vivo, Vivian." A soft and gentle voice called out to them all of a sudden. They didn''t need to look to who it was and began running towards the source.


    "Grandma Selda!"


    Grandma Selda, the mother of the chief of the Sulkira vige who frequently visited the children, graced a gentle smile on her already wrinkled face. She had hair that turned white already with a small hunch on her back. A wooden crane supported her and she carried a straw bag in her right hand.


    Vivo rushed to hug the old woman while Vivian stood in front of her.


    "Both of you seemed very busy today,"


    "Yes, we are nting cabbages, carrots, and some berries today!" Vivian happily reported.


    "Oh! That was nice." Grandma Selda''s eyes lit up with glee at Vivian''s words.


    "Grandma Selda, what are you carrying?" Vivo''s line of sight peered at the bag the old woman was carrying.


    "These are some cook corns and apples."


    "Corns!" Vivo eximed, his voiceced with excitement. "Can I have one now?" he jumped up and down.


    "Let''s clean up ourselves first, we are still covered with dirt," Vivian said.


    "Alright!" Vivo immediately ran away from them heading to their bathroom.


    "Grandma Selda, would you like some herbal tea with us?" Vivian politely asked.


    "I would love to deary, but can my friends also join?"


    With that said, Vivian just noticed that there were another two people that was behind Grandma Selda. Her eyes widened with surprise seeing who it was. Despite almost a month now that passed, she would never forget the faces of the people that save her.


    "Mya!" Vivian happily eximed. ''She really visits me just like she says in that letter.''


    "It''s been a while, Vivian," Mya said with delight. "I havee as I promised."


    Dorris who was behind her was also beaming with smiles seeing the little girl again. Both of them wore the same dark brown cloaks they always wore when they were outside.


    "They are the ones I''ve told you Grandma Selda! The one who saved me and the others!'' Vivian said with excitement brimming in her voice.


    "Oh dear and here I thought you will feel ufortable since I brought some stranges. But I guess, there is really nothing to worry about." Grandma Selda said with a merryugh.


    "Please you are all free toe inside!" Vivian gestured them the way. Everyone could feel her tenseness as she guided them towards her humble house.


    ---???---


    As they made it inside the house, one thing that anyone could notice easily was how neat and everything was in order. The floors were made up of wood, the same as the walls. On the left side, there was a small firece and one square table with four seats surrounding it. There were also three more doors in different corners and a staircase that led to the second floor of the house.


    ''There are only two kids living here, but to maintain orderliness and cleanliness at such a young age. How nice.'' Mya continued to nce around.


    "Please take a chair-I to mean a seat there!" Vivian said a bit panicking. "I wille back shortly after I clean myself first too!"


    Mya just let out a giggle at the adorableness of Vivian. ''It seems, I truly surprised her.''


    After almost fifteen minutes, Vivian already came back while Vivo hid behind one of the doors in the right, looking at Mya and Dorris with both intensity and curiosity in his eyes.


    Vivian served all of them with teas and the freshly cooked corn from Grandma Selda. Also some fresh sweet cherries they had been growing in their yard. The little girl knew how to entertain her guests very well. For starters, she mostly talked about her gardening to them. Mya did the same thing and even gave some tips to Vivian.


    "And Vivo here is really a great assistance to me!" Vivian proudly eximed as she pulled out Vivo who was hiding behind the door.


    "Sister!" Vivo retorted.


    Mya and the other giggled at the sight. Then she nced to where they entered. "But is it alright, to leave your work like that?" She remembered the unfinished plow ofnd.


    "It''s alright! We could finish it tomorrow!"


    "Hmm... If you want, we could finish it now."


    "Mdy..." Before Dorris could finish her retort, Mya both pulled Vivian and Dorris already. And Vivo that was still under the grasp of Vivian got swayed too.


    Dorris just held her head and followed herdyship outside.


    "Let''s continue this! In what part are you working now?" Mya said as she held the rake. Vivian nced at Dorris, a bit perplexed and confused about what to do.


    "Just let us help," Dorris tiredly sigh. Then she picked a shovel. "Let''s start now. Give us the instructions." She said as she pulled up her sleeves.


    "Then..." Vivian picked up the rake as well. "Let''s start by plowing the fields. Follow after me."


    "Alright!" Mya said. And Dorris just shook her head at herdy''s silliness. ''Does she even know how to do these things?'' And to Dorris'' surprise, even it was confusing at the first, Vivian was able to exin things for them well.


    Vivian felt ufortable first, but as time passed by, she grew used to it seeing how the two worked with her diligently and happily. Vivo also started to open up with the two visitors and even taught them some things they needed to do.


    "You should put it there!" Vivo said to Dorris. "There are some nts who don''t like sunlight and prefer shades," Vivo said as he put two of his plump arms on his waist.


    "My my, you have very well knowledge in nting? Are you perhaps the king of nts?" Dorris said as she went to the ce Vivo pointed at.


    "Of course! Hehehe." A proud expression escaped Vivo''s adorable face. "If you have more questions, I would tell you more about what you want to know!"


    "I''m greatly honored Your Majesty," Dorris giggled.


    Both Vivian and Mya chuckled at the interaction of the two as well as they kept plowing the field.


    After a few more hours of work, Vivian''s field was finally done. The four of them rested and enjoyed the sweet corns, which Grandma Selda reheated for them. They all nced with satisfaction at the field that waspletely done now.


    "Vivian, there is one more thing that I would like to tell you," Mya spoke in the middle of their eating.


    Vivian looked at Mya, paying attention to her next words closely. "You will have your Florescence ceremony now within two years, right? When that timees, you could visit the address here," Mya gave an envelope which the little girl epted with both hands. Her caramel eyesced with curiosity as she held the letter.


    "Yes, I will!" Vivian nodded her head without second thoughts.


    "It could serve as a new opportunity for you and your little brother," Mya said with a smile on her face.


    ---???---


    More hours passed, it was time for Mya and Dorris to depart seeing the sun that was now going to set down.


    "Will I see you again, Mya?" Vivian said looking down. She sped both her hands together.


    Mya simply patted her head. "Yes, we will, sometime in the future,"


    "Mdy, the array is now ready," called Dorris.


    "Take care of both yourself and your little brother, Vivian." Mya started to walk towards the array now.


    As soon as she stepped there, it started to glow. Before theypletely disappeared, Mya waved her hands the same with Vivian and Vivo.


    "Goodbye, Mya!" Both the children this time, enthusiastically kept waving until Mya and Dorris disappeared.


    Grandma Selda stared at the ce where Mya disappeared to. ''That striking blue hair. It seems our little Vivian here truly met some incredible people with a great status.''

 Chapter 50 - Volume 2.2 Normal Stroll Part 1

    "Mdy, you have to wake up!"


    Mya opened one of her eyes, only to see Dorris with both of her arms on her waist. Dorris was ring at her with a pout. ''Why do I feel like this is some sort of a deja vu?'' Mya pondered. ''But I just want to sleep more. And my head felt like it was carrying hollow blocks.''


    Mya just turned around and said in a sleepy voice. "Dorris, I don''t have any schooling anymore, why are you still bothering my sleep?"


    "Mdy," Dorris crossed both her hands. "How could you fall asleep like a log?" She sounded like she was reprimanding some sort of a problem child.


    "What''s the matter with that?" Mya sounded a bit hoarse as she let out a long and wide yawn. "And logs don''t sleep, Dorris."


    "I''m just using it as an example since you''re like that, Mdy." Dorris retorted.


    Somewhat, Mya could imagine base on Dorris'' annoyed tone that there was some white smoke puffing out from her ears due to irritation, already.


    And whether Mya wanted to appease the girl''s irritation, she was still contemting it. In the end, the softness of her bed and the fluffiness of her pillow win over.


    Seeing that Mya was dozing off again, Dorris was left with no choice but to shake the bed of herdy. "Please wake up already. You said I need to wake you up earlier, no matter what," she plead.


    ''Ah, it seems my sleep for today is really over.'' Mya begrudgingly opened both her eyes.


    "Really? I said that?" Mya tried to remember if she said she wanted to be awakened earlier. ''There is no way, I would say absurd things like that since I''m not a morning person in the first ce.''


    After their visit to Vivian and Vivo two days ago, they resided at some inn at the border of Taleba. It was already a week now as well since that condemnation event at the foundation ball happened. Her banishment was already widespread and there were even some royal knights patrolling the Marina to see to it, Mya won''t go there.


    ''But those two adorable kids, I wish I could visit again.'' Mya thought. And then the things that happenedst night reappeared to her mind.


    Back to what Dorris had stated, Mya tried to recount the events that took cest night. ''Hmm...that kind innkeeperdy brought our dinner to our room. Then Dorris notice something strange to our drink that was on the pitcher. Ah, right thedy served us some grape juice. No, it was grape wine and before Dorris could take a sip I drank it all in one gulp. Since minors shouldn''t drink.''


    ''But yep, that was a reckless and foolish action. Then everything went dark afterward. Who knew I have little alcohol tolerance as Mya.''


    ''And yeah, I did mumble something before I got knocked out. That must be it.'' Mya with the support of her hand forced herself to sit down on her bed while still clutching her head.


    "Are you done with your inner monologue, Mdy?" Dorris asked. "You should remember now, right?"


    "Hah Yes." Mya breathed out. "So stop staring daggers at me now, Dorris," Mya said with azy tone in her voice as she shifted both of her feet to the ground.


    "Great!" Dorris said. She turned towards the table on the side of the bed and reached out a cup to Mya. "The innkeeper said she was sorry that she got our drinks wrong. She also said that once you wake up, you should drink this. It would remove your hangover, Mdy."


    Mya received the cup that Dorris held. She took a quick sip on it, right away. ''This is...''


    "A coconut water, Mdy," Dorris replied.


    ''Ah. It didn''t register in my mind right away. So that''s why its taste is kinda familiar.''


    *knock, knock, knock!*


    They both turn to the door when they heard a sudden knock. "Humble customers, It''s me the Innkeeper. May Ie in?" A pleasant voice of a woman resounded.


    "Yes." Mya''s brief reply.


    "You''re awake. Thank goodness." Thedy innkeeper said as soon as she entered Mya''s chambers. Both mixes of worry passed her eyes.


    Then she bowed down. "I apologize for the mistake I caused you, dear guests,st night."


    "It''s alright." Mya smiled gently at the innkeeper.


    For further apologies, the innkeeper told them that they would give a discount on their stay at the inn.


    ---???---


    After an hour of talking to the innkeeper, Mya along with Dorris decided to go on a stroll of the ce they were in. Since so far, they had nothing to do anyway.


    Well, if you''re curious, Mya dyed her hair in dark brown and wore brown contact lenses to hide her appearance since they stayed in the inn. Since it was also not convenient to wear the white mask all the time. She only remove her disguise when they visited Vivian.


    And Dorris, her cloak would suffice, and not that many people would find her suspicious since she had themon look of normal peoplepared to Mya who had striking blue hair and eyes.


    Mya nced around and even though this ce was the border, it was still busy with lots of people walking around. For the rest of the day, they went fitting and buying clothes, eating different foods, and looking at different random kinds of stuff.


    ''How long since I felt like a normal human being life again.'' Mya thought with a wry smile on her face. "It really feels nice to be free like this,"


    "Mdy, did you say something?" Dorris who was beside her, asked.


    "Nothing." Mya shook her head.


    "Then let''s go there!" Dorris happily eximed as she pulled Mya with her.


    They stopped in front of a certain caravan for a public puppet show.


    "Everyone, the show is now starting, pleasee and watch!" A middle-aged man with a thick beard and wearing a red suit announced which gathered more people''s attention.


    The man reminded Mya of some sort of a Master Showman on those circuses. The stage for the puppet show was elevated, that''s why even if you''re far from it, you could still watch it at a certain distance. Both she and Dorris paid for a seat in front though.


    Drum rolls resounded and as the red curtain of the stage opened, it revealed the proud g of Hacien. A five-colored g of white, red, orange, blue, and violet, and in the middle of it was a huge sun surrounded by ten white four-pointed stars.


    Then one tall puppet dressed in gold and white military clothes appeared on the stage.

 Chapter 51 - Volume 2.3 Normal Stroll Part 2

    A narration of a young man''s with a husky voice resounded.


    ["Twelve years ago, the newly seated emperor of Hacien started his conquest to unite the whole continent into one nation under his rule. Chaos fell down withinnds. Kingdom after kingdom fell under the clutches of the empire. Like the zing sun high above the skies, the empire stood firm unwavering. No one could defeat the empire and those who went against them only met their doom."]


    ["War rages on until onlyst two kingdoms that remained firm, were the Gendever and Zs or known both as Ge-Zo countries."]


    The story went on about how the battle between the kingdoms urred. Mya wanted to yawn but stopped herself when she saw how Dorris was attentively listening to it. ''It seems Dorris is also having a great time. She is really a little sister, I need to look out for.'' Mya returned her gaze to the stage.


    ["But in the end, thesends were only left with thousands of bodies of soldiers, small viges got afflicted and ended up in its ruin."]


    ["In the destend that served as a witness to the deaths of thousands of soldiers, one could see a man kept crawling." ]


    [''It can''t end like this.'' The man said.]


    [His body was pierced with multiple arrows. Five on his back, two on his right thigh, and one on his left leg. How could he still be alive despite that condition, it must be his sheer determination to reach what he was aiming to reach.]


    [''I could still hold it.'' He kept crawling and crawling. His hazel eyes were already hazy but it was only fixated on one thing.]


    ["Al-most there..." He croaked. But just an inch to his goal, his body wouldn''t move anymore. ''I''ll raise the proud g of the Gendever...'' His hand kept stretching but in the end, it fall down, "...once again."]


    ["A-re a-re, the proud general of the Gendever has reduced to this state."]


    [The man heard a voice of a woman. But he couldn''t move or raise his head anymore. Even his vision was all hazy and blurry.]


    ["The Empire is really cruel for having this excellent general end up like this. Don''t worry, you are lucky that I see you here."]


    [All the man could hear was gibberish but he couldn''t care less now. This was now his end. His eyes became much heavier, with all the force he still have, he tried to raise his head to take onest nce at the thing he desperately wanted to reach. The lime g with four white four-pointed stars, that had a burn on its edges. The g of his own kingdom he swore his life to protect but failed in the end.]


    ["And that''s where the new real terror begins. The fallen general had been cursed and said to be a demon. In the middle of the night, he hunted down people and eats their flesh like a ferocious wild beast. He broke down everyst bit of the bone of his victim to suck out their blood.]


    Thest puppet that appeared was that of a tall dark puppet with a ck horse. Then surrounding it were puppets with ruined body parts showing red-colored cotton inside.


    [It is said that he was doing this to be more powerful enough to overturn the empire. Everyone should be extra careful when one venture on the streets during the night to not fall victim to him. But if it happened you were outside in the night and heard a hoof sound of a horse approaching then it was toote for you to escape now. For the fallen general has arrived."] The curtain closed and the people gave a lot of round of apuse.


    ''Ah...That went quite the horror in the end.'' Mya turned towards Dorris to see how she was doing. But to her surprise instead of seeing a happy or frightened face, it was different.


    "Dorris, are you alright?" Dorris was clutching her head as if she was in pain. "Dorris!" Mya shook Dorris'' shoulder''s a little.


    "Ah! Mdy!" Dorris yelped as if she just awoke to her trance right now. "What''s with that look on your face?" She looked puzzled at Mya.


    "You look like, you''re having some sort of headache."


    "Ah! That Mdy!" Dorris chuckled. "I was just trying toprehend the show."


    Mya released a deep sigh. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Dorris nodded her head firmly. "Let''s go now to that shop!" She pulled Mya again with great enthusiasm to a certain jewelry store.


    "Young Ladies! Wee!" An old woman said with a gentle smile on her face greeted them.


    "Is it alright if we take a look?" Dorris asked.


    "Of course. Take your time youngdies." The old woman replied. Dorris started to look among the essories that were disyed. While Mya just observed. It''s not that she needed essories anyway when in fact she already had plenty of those.


    "Grandma, I would take five of these!" Dorris grinned as she pointed bracelet that was all simrly blue and there were two blue gemstones attached to it.


    "Oh, what a great choice, youngdy." The old woman started to wrap the chain bracelets.


    "Wait, don''t wrap the other one. Mdy..." Dorris turned towards Mya. "This one is for you."


    Surprised, by Dorris'' gestures, Mya replied back with a smile. "Thank you, Dorris." She epted the chain bracelet and wore it to her left wrist. ''Hmm...it would be too bad if I''m the only one who will receive a gift." Mya turned towards the old woman. "I''ll also want to buy this," she said as she picked a silver hair clip with tiny beads formed into a white flower attached to it.


    "Please ept this as well," Mya said as she handed Dorris the hairclip.


    "Mdy, you don''t have..."


    "I insist," Mya gently put the hair clip to Dorris. "Now you look like a chocte cake with an icing."


    "Mdy!" Dorris pouted.


    "Kidding.'' Mya burst outughing. "Let''s go back now, or we don''t want to get caught by that fallen general."


    Mya and Dorris paid for the items they bought. After a few strolling around, the two returned back to the inn before the sunpletely set off. Tired with their strolling today, after dinner and cleaning themselves, both of them instantly fall asleep with their smile on their faces.


    And this was exactly what Rein saw as soon as he reappeared in their room. He just sighed when he saw how the ce was messy. The bedsheets were in disarray due to the sleeping position of the two.


    He fixed their positions and ced the mantle to them so they won''t get cold.


    "It seems both of you have a fun day." He took a seat on the nearby chair. "While me," a frown formed to his tired face as well. " I have nothing to do but work, work and work."


    "Hah. It can''t be helped since I ept this job." Rein stood up and went out of the room of the two. "The preparations are all done now but I got the feeling that tomorrow will be a new tiring day for me."


    When Rein entered his room, a glittering essory caught his line of sight. As he walked closer to it, it was a blue chain bracelet and a silver pocket watch. There was a letter on it. ''To Rein. Thank you for your hard work.''


    "Those two, seriously." Unbeknownst to him, a smile escape his lips as he touched the two items.. " I should rest as well while I''ll still can."

 Chapter 52 - Volume 2.4 The Ship Builder

    A school of fish started jumping at the nearby coast. But this sight, though amazing to any onlookers to the birds that were flying above, it was another set of a grand feast to them. The fishes who were caught to this bird''s sharp beak never thought that they would not be able to return back to the waters they always live for, anymore.


    "What tragedy for those poor fishes..." Nichs Grande situated at the highest point of the fundamental mast of the boat in his shipyard watched the scene with great interest ying in his eyes. "Hmm. Now that''s make wondering. Let''s see what would the world haveid for me?" He plucked a card from his left sleeve.


    The wind blew excessively hard today, making his bright green coat fluttered along with it. Waves, from time to time, rocking the ship as well. But it seemed it didn''t frighten the young man. Albeit, he was already used to it.


    "Oh. Nine of Pentacles, up!" His eyes flickered with excitement.


    "Boss! Someone is here, looking for you!" At the same time, someone shouted.


    A grin formed across his dashing face. "The world seemed generous to me today." With his crane, he slid to one of the ropes of the sail. Hended perfectly on the ship deck.


    And from the harbor, his sharp trail of sight caught three cloaked figures already waiting for him.


    "Boss!" One of his newest recruit workers and wearing a sleeveless grey shirt waved at him.


    "Well, well, well." He climbed down thedder of the ship with a huge grin across his lips. "Is it already my due date, dear customer?" Nichs Grandez halted as he observed the three people standing in front of him.


    "It''s a bit early," Mya replied. "But I do hope there is something pleasurable I could already see so our time here will be meaningful."


    "Of course. I''ll show you the way, follow me, dear customer." Nichs Grandez had an elevating chin, gestured to his worker. "Go back to your work now."


    "Yes, boss!" The worker bowed down and whisked away.


    Nichs Grandez took the lead and walked ahead of them. As Mya trailed after him, the coldness of the wind still seep through her skin despite being covered with a cloak already. But instead of feeling cold, it only gave her a refreshing sensation to her body.


    She also took notice of her surroundings. Arge number of workers were currently busy building one ship after another. Huge men with chiseled muscles hauling massive logs across the area. Some were pounding objects with huge hammers, while others kept their gaze fixed on them for a brief moment before returning to their tasks.


    "This spot isn''t anything amazing contrasted with the Naval Duchy of the empire," Nichs said as he continued to walk.


    "Well, you are right" Mya replied with honesty. He was right to the fact that in terms of the advancement of technology of the things used to build the ships in their duchy, this ce was nothing topare there. It waspletely understandable since they were only a privatepany that rely on their sales ie.


    "Butpared to your famed skills, even the Marina shipbuilders couldn''t hold a candle to yours. You have something different that no one else can copy and I feel that is distinction can lead you into something a lot more noteworthy."


    "Dear customer, even if you sing praises of me, don''t expect to get any discounts." Nics raised his left eyebrow but nheless, he maintained his casual business smile.


    "That''s a pity." Mya let out a giggle. "I''m a bit in a tight situation right now, won''t you cut me some rope?"


    "Mdy, who would believe you, if someone who was supposedly banished is stillughing and wandering around in some corner of the empire?"


    Hearing the word banishment, Rein, who was on the left side of Mya, couldn''t help but clench his fist.


    Even Dorris'' face distorted in a foul mood. ''This clown! How dare him to bring this up!''


    "You do know that meeting with a convict could put me to harm as well." Nichs halted his steps. "But I could sweep everything clean if I receive more price to remove even the tiny specks of dust?" He then faced them with a sly smile on his face. Both of his hands were at the top of his crane. That indeed irritate and triggered them.


    ''This sly bastard.'' Mya scoffed inside her mind.


    "Don''t you dare threaten, Mdy!" Dorris'' stares were cold as ice, she ground her teeth that cause only Nichs more joy. No matter what, this was the shipbuilder''s intention, to stir the emotions of these people so more interesting things could happen like...


    With practically no doubt Dorris immediately materialized her scythe and directly attacked Nichs. But Nichs simply blocked her attack with one piece of white card. However, the collision of their weapon created a mixture of reddish and violet sparks.


    "You''re still too early to fight me, kid." Thisment annoyed Dorris even more.


    She took one more action to assault Nichs utilizing her little knife on his midsection. However, one more piece of white card blocked her assault. This cause Dorris considerably more of the mes of anger in her eyes licked through him. The mixture of reddish and violet sparks became more visible and intense because of her attack.


    ''Nobles are all the same. Just because someone displeased them, they always resort to violence. Hah.'' Nichs waved his hand and Dorris'' scythe flew with great force. But before it could hit the ground it disappeared.


    "Ah!" Rein caught Dorris who almost tumbled on the ground as well. However, Dorris aimed to attack for a second time by not being satisfied with being defeated like this.


    "Dorris, that''s enough." Dorris halted before the second time she could reach Nichs.


    "Mdy! I couldn''t let anyone disrespect you like this!" anger thrummed through her veins and resentment clouded her thoughts.


    "I understand but Dorris..." Mya stepped forward as she faced Nichs. "Like he said I''m already banished here, if thismotion attracted more unwanted attention, that would certainly not put me in a tight spot but also everyone here."


    Dorris wanted to refute but she closed her mouth again. All herdy''s words were correct. She pursed her lips and she looked down, dejected. ''It''s all that trashy prince''s fault. If not for him, Mdy will not suffer like this.''


    As if Mya could read Dorris'' mind, she walked towards her and tapped her shoulders. "Dorris, that banishment doesn''t cause me any sufferings since," Mya caressed the chain bracelet Dorris gave her yesterday. "I have trusted friends who always look out for me."


    "However it doesn''t mean that I''m the only one who did something wrong." Mya turned around with a cold smile. "If you''re asking for more price, Rein?"


    Rein stepped in front of Nichs. "Please have this."


    Nichs received a scroll from Rein. "What is this?"


    "Please read," Mya gestured.


    Nichs opened the scroll with a bit of warinessced to his dashing face. As he read the contents, his brows kneaded and his eyes becamepletely cold and dark.. Though his grin still remained.

 Chapter 53 - Volume 2.5 The Ship Builder Part 2

    "First, the thievery in Duke Freda''s treasury." Mya started counting with her fingers. "Second, the stolen heirloom of the Armsha family, the stolen precious painting of the foundation of the empire. The blessed artifact of the Church of..."


    "Enough, I have read it all. It seems to me that this is some sort of criminal record." Nichs'' smile grew colder as well. "What does this information have to do with me?"


    ''Ah. So he is still ying innocent.''


    "Yes, these were all historical criminal records that the enforcers are still not able to solve. However, I found something interesting, there is this certain poverty-stricken ce that started to gain wealth at the same time these crimes weremitted."


    Nichs'' smilepletely disappeared.


    "I wonder what could happen if I told the authorities about this?"


    "What do you want?" Nichs sounded cold and empty.


    Mya caught sight of how Nichs was moving towards his sleeves. ''Hah though it ended up worth it, I still yed with your demands in that dungeon and even still need to pay for your services here. Yet you still wanted to get more? You are not the only one good at ying as well.''


    "You do know that meeting with someone convicted of these crimes, could put me in a tight situation." Although a mask covered Mya''s face, Nichs knew she was grinning. "But I could sweep everything clean if I receive more price to remove even the tiny specks of dust, right?"


    A moment of ufortable and heavy silence filled the air.


    "Haha..."


    "Hahahaha!" Nichsughed harder which made the three look at him confused.


    ''Is he finally gone mad?'' Mya thought worriedly. ''That can''t be, I still even get my ship.''


    "You''re quite unbelievable for a young nobledy." Nichs finally stoppedughing after some moment of time.


    "I''m no longer a noble, Sir Nichs," Mya replied. ''Is everything alright now? Hah. Goodness, Though, I''m not the unbelievable one here. For Rein to get this information... He is the one who is truly amazing and quite scary at the same time.''


    Rein just looked at Mya who was staring at her.


    ''What?'' He mouthed. Mya just shrugged and return her gaze back to Nichs who was calming himself fromughing too much.


    ''The greatest shipbuilder huh,''


    Nichs Grandez, the greatest shipbuilder in the empire, no, make that the best shipbuilder in the continent. In the future, he would rise to the position of the finest shipbuilder on the continent.


    It was stated in the novel that Hyun Jae provided him with a blueprint of a contemporary ship during the war against the Demon Lord. From which he was able to construct it and it became the greatest ship to battle against the demon lord''s army invasion in the waters around the Hacien.


    Though, it was also said that he had a deep hatred for nobles and the novel didn''t justify the reason for that. ''Iris, I do really wonder why you didn''t write such important details like that and just focused more on the story of their romance and defeat of the demon king.''


    ''But I guess, it''s pretty understandable since most readers wanted to read the most interesting parts only. Though this finds is surely interesting but that''s only that. I don''t want to deal with him after this.''


    "Very well, Miss." Nichs finally stoppedughing. "I was just jesting. Let''s forget if we have some sort of misunderstanding earlier."


    ''Jesting my aunt.'' Mya scoffed inside her mind. ''You were clearly trying to get more money from me.''


    "Let me now show you to her." Nichs tapped his crane on the ground three times. The ground started shaking once again.


    "What are you doing?" Mya this time said with wariness.


    "Rest assured, I will not pull any tricks now." And the huge boulder behind him started to form an entrance to a cave. After a few minutes, the shaking of the ground finally came to a halt.


    "Follow after me." Nichs once again walked ahead. As he stepped on the cave, torches began to light up one by one to the ce Mya and her group weren''t certain of the end.


    Both Rein and Dorris'' faces held uncertainty.


    "Let''s go now," Mya said despite this. "He would not dare to hurt us or else he would be in trouble too." That words affirm that there isn''t anything to stress over on the off chance that they will be going to follow Nichs.


    Though Mya said that, she too was a bit wary. ''What a difficult person this one is? Even convincing him just to build this ship took me the effort to save those girls. And he is still trying to make things difficult for us.'' Additional to her thoughts, Vivian and her brother''s smiling faces shed on Mya''s mind. ''But I guess those efforts still won''t end in vain.''


    ---???---


    "You. new recruit! Bring this one there!" One of the people with a strong build that managed the workers in the shipyard shouted loudly and clear in an authoritative manner


    "Ah yes!" A scrawny young teenage boy with messy old greyed clothes hurried to the cart that contained some bulk of woods. But what was noticeable to him was both his arms and legs were covered with bandages. No, almost all of his body was covered with bandages except his ash-grey eyes.


    Though the other workers look at him with pity due to his conditions, since he applied to work here, the young teen still needs to do the work equally to what the others do in the shipyard normally.


    He started to push the cart when he suddenly felt a familiar sensation.


    ''This!'' He stopped midway. "Sorry! But something important came!" He shouted and started to run desperately.


    ''This presence! This Lifa!" He hit on some workers that caused them to stumble on the ground. But instead of helping, the young teen just went on his way. His mind clouded with thoughts. ''It could only belong to her! Nesha!''


    "Hey!" The man that stumbled angrily shouted at him. But the teen seemed to not hear this as he dashed forward.


    He even hit some bricks but it didn''t stop him from running. And more angry shouts were heard.


    But he was desperate to reach that source of Lifa.


    Who was this Nesha? Who was this boy? And why did his eyes strangely fill with longing as he rushed without care to anything?

 Chapter 54 - Volume 2.6 Thats The Ship?

    "We''re here." Nichs Grandez halted his footsteps when they reached the middle of the cave.


    Mya nced around, but all she could see was an empty space. Sensing their confusion now, Nichs tapped his crane against the soil to where he was standing.


    The cave started to tremble.


    "I knew it! This is just a trap!" Dorris angrily shouted by making assumptions so easily. Without any second guess, she immediately made a move. She raised her hand to start forming teleportation for the three of them. "Let''s get out of here, Mdy! Rein!"


    "Dorris, stop! Just calm down, okay?" Mya said in a bit almost shouted voice.


    "But, Mdy!"


    Without exining anything...


    "Look!" Mya pointed at something behind Nichs. Dorris followed the direction to where herdy wanted for her to see. The already forming teleportation started to disappear.


    "I need to hide the construction of this ship from everyone''s eyes," Nichs exined. "Or else everyone might get into trouble."


    Behind him, a mast of a ship was starting to elevate. No, it was not elevating. They were already standing at the top of the huge ship. Nichs raised his hands and several cards that were stered in the ship flew to his grasp.


    The environment around them was also beginning to change. The cave, which was previously they were in, had vanished. Instead, the pure blue sky and the profound chilled blue water appeared. The ship was already above the waters of the sea and the cold breeze of the wind immediately assaulted them.


    Mya couldn''t help but be fascinated by the sight that was unfolding before her own eyes, they werepletely back at the harbor as if that cave before never exists. Cards suddenly surrounded Mya, including Rein and Dorris and the three of them flew. With his cards surrounding him, Nichs flew along with them.


    As theynded on the ship dockyard that wasn''t there before, Nichs started to speak with great enthusiasm.


    "Behold!" A proud grin escaped his face. "Isn''t she beautiful? What do you think, dear customer?"


    Mya nced forward. Her heartbeat was faster than ever because of the intense feeling she felt in the present moment.


    ''Myst life. My past four years of preparation and patience going along with all the plot''s crap...''


    "Yes, she is indeed beautiful," Mya with steady steps slowly trailed ahead of them.


    In front of her was the huge ship, she longed to take her dream journey in the world.


    ''This is it! I''m waiting for you for the longest of time and now I finally have you'' Mya thought


    Dorris cast a nce at the massive ship in front of her. After living in Marina for over four years, she noticed that, inparison to the massive naval ships she was used to seeing there, this one was smaller and constructed of identical wood. It featured two massive masts in the center and white sails at the very top. The only single distinguishing feature was a four-sided star-shaped insignia on the front of the ship.


    "What''s impressive about this?" Dorris blurted out. She had a hostile re toward Nichs and her face was contorted with rage. "It seems to beparable in appearance to all of the ships I''ve seen so far. Is it possible that you deceived Mdy?" Inwardly, she was seething because of Nichs'' presence.


    Everybody just shut their mouth since they can feel the extreme disdain Dorris feels towards the shipbuilder. Well, except for the shipbuilder, whopletely understand why the littledy was angry at him.


    "Hahaha. Little missy. That is just the front." Nichs grinned. "Yourdyship inspired me to construct a magnificent ship unlike anything else I have ever created before. And, on top of that..." he paused for a moment, looking directly at Dorris'' eyes with seriousness.


    "I have never deceived anyone when ites to building ships."


    Mya patted both Dorris'' shoulders.


    "Don''t worry too much, Dorris. Everything is exactly how I instructed him to build the ship. You will be able to see it shortly, Dorris." A wide grin formed on Mya''s face. She nced back to the ship,pletely satisfied with it.


    "Go after him!"


    "Stop him!"


    A fast wind passed Mya, making her almost lose her bnce... but she didn''t have time to register what happened when the next thing she knew, Dorris'' shrill scream rang.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Dorris!" Rein was the first one to react followed by Nichs.


    "The ship!" Nichs screamed.


    Though their concerns were different, they both jump up to get the guy who suddenly appeared and caused chaos. But a strong force of gust of wind surprised them. They weren''t able to avoid it and hit them directly. It sent them flying a few meters away.


    "Bring me down!" Dorris hit her assant''s back but it had no effect on him.


    "Nesha. It''s me, Can." Dorris though confused by this guy calling her Nesha kept hitting his back with her bare fist. Tragically, the mysterious guy who introduced himself as Can was not affected of her every bit of her attacks at the slightest bit. "You still have the temper as ever, Nesha," he said with a low chuckle.


    "I''m not Nesha! And I don''t know you! Stop talking nonsense and let go of me!" Can''s sense heightened when he felt that Dorris was going to summon her weapon. Before she could do that, he whisked a sleeping powder to her. "You need to take a sleep first, Nesha."


    "It seems you are confused right now. It''s alright, I''ll take care of you from the rest here. I promise I will not let others take you again." A gentle smile came across his face that was covered with bandages.


    Both mixtures of hurt and relief passed through his eyes. "We all thought you were already dead. Father would surely be d to see you alive." He delicately brushed Dorris'' hair using his left hand.


    Mya nced up and saw Dorrispletely unconscious. She was being carried on one shoulder by some boy who was covered with a lot of bandages. And they were situated at the very top-mast of the ship, one wrong move and they would directly fall.


    Without saying anything, Mya brought out her Trinity and a talisman.


    Alerted that someone was looking at him intensely, Can''s attention shifted towards the person who remained in the dockyard. The said person was covered with a cloak and mask, making it for Can to identify whether the said person was a girl or not. He could only feel a minuscule of lifa towards her but seeing her actions, he would never dare to let down his guard.


    "Don''t you ever try to do anything unnecessary or even follow me." He said. He pointed a knife at Dorris'' neck. "Or she''ll die.." His ashen eyes glinted under those bandages.

 Chapter 55 - Volume 2.7 Blasted

    Mya''s brows kneaded. Though the guy was a distance away from her, it seemed that the wind carried the guy''s message to her very clear for her to hear.


    But what made Mya paralyzed with fear and dread was when she saw a sharp knife pressed to Dorris'' neck. "What are you going to do with her?" She screamed as she could feel the cold sweat dripping at her back.


    "You don''t need to know that." The young man simply answered. A strong gust of wind started to envelop him. As he outstretched his arms, the wind went towards the sails and started to push the ship away from the dockyard.


    ''They will get away at this rate!''


    Mya still tore the talisman without a moment to waste. And reappeared in front of the mysterious kidnapper. "If you''re going to kill her, you will not answer that question!"


    Mya''s movements had taken the mystery guy by surprise, and he responded by raising his right hand in front of her.


    "That won''t work on me," Mya said, having previously seen the action that sted both Nichs and Rein. She promptly tore another talisman. Can was even more shocked when Mya vanished in front of him again. But suddenly he felt a presence behind him.


    ''Dorris!'' Mya reached out to grab Dorris away from Can who was caught off guard. But then...


    ''Ah, crap...'' The only thing that came from Mya''s mind was when suddenly, a powerful st of wind blew out from the entire being of Can.


    Mya crossed her arms. But the wind was too powerful for her to stop. She was hit directly and sted up in the air like a cannonball.


    *Ssh!* And fell straight to the sea.


    *Gurgle, gurgle...*


    Mya found herself drowning rapidly with how heavy the clothes she was wearing. She immediately remove the cloak tied to her body. And swam right up right away.


    *Gasp!* She hungrily breathe the air as soon as she raised up. ''That was close! cough! cough!''


    But her line of sight saw the ship going farther away. ''Dorris! My ship! And My investments!''


    Mya''s mind wentpletely nk. Foolishly enough, the thing that came first to her mind was to swim after it but before she could do anything...


    Cards started to envelop her and put her back in the harbor.


    "Are you seriously going to swim after the ship?" Nichs was able to go back on his feet as hended beside Mya. Mya didn''t reply.


    "The ship was stolen."


    "I could see that," Mya said as all of her items got drenched. Though she was drenched and the wind was painfully cold but now the dismay and anger inside her were more profound than the cold.


    Nichs brought out a card but before he could do anything unnecessary, Mya sense what he intended to do.


    "Stop. Dorris will be harmed if you do something unnecessary."


    "Dorris?" Nichs paused for a moment. "Ah. That blunt girl with a scythe."


    "And with his wind magic, we will be just sted away." The ship was getting farther away now. Mya then sensed someone behind her. She turned around and started walking away.


    "I apologize Mdy." Rein deeply apologize. "I failed to foresee this."


    Mya paused just beside him. "None of us foresee this." They were facing the opposite direction. "What is ahead in that direction?"


    "The country of Aravan." Rein simply answered with calmness though his eyes were in conflict.


    Mya held the single thing she grab from Dorris. The hairclip that she gave Dorris yesterday. "Then we will head there right away." Mya started to walk ahead of him.


    "Sir Nichs, I''ll buy another ship from you. Make sure it will be the fastest around."


    "As you wish, dear customer." Sir Nichs said with a wide grin on his face. ''My cards really never fail me to earn a lot today. But for this noble to even save her maid? How amusing.''


    He pulled a whistle from his pocket and immediately blew it. Nothing urred for a little period, but suddenly everyone on the job began to flee.


    "The boss blew the signal!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Mya and Rein watched everyone who seemed to be in a hurry. The bulkiest men went at the end of every dock and pulled out some big anchors to the shore. Mya nced to the sea in front of her, when the other ship started to sway in the water as if there was something huge beneath it that was swimming.


    The movement of the water stopped in front of the dock where Mya was situated. But then, boiling bubbles started to pop above the waters. And something was now emerging on it. It was first only the top of a huge mast, the top of a ship and at the end was what surprised Mya.


    It was a medium-sized ship but only a little bigger than her ship. And the said ship was tied on the top of a huge ck whale with plenty of scars on it.


    "This is our fastest ship here." Nichs gestured his hands to the whaleship. "But sorry to disappoint you, this ship is a private property of ours and can''t be sold. But since I don''t want that stolen ship to be used just like that, I''ll let you rent this."


    "Very well," Mya responded immediately.


    "Good." Another sly smile formed on Nichs'' face. "Ah. Since I''m the only one who could drive this, my services are not that free either."


    Now, Mya was really starting to get irked by this guy. "I''ll cover that too."


    "And another one there is also the maintenance fee after use..."


    "Just list it all down, I''ll cover every cost needed," Mya released a sigh. "We don''t have any more time to lose. Let''s go after them."


    "Alright! As you wish my dear customer. Your wish is mymand" Nichs bowed his head and put his hand on his stomach. He began now to take massive action toward the front of the boat to turn over the motor.


    She tore the talisman this time andnded at the deck of the ship. Rein also did the same.


    With his cards, Nichs flew at the top of the whale and patted it. The ck whale released a merry sound.


    ''Dorris...'' Mya clenched her fist that was holding Dorris just a while ago.


    "Dear customer, there might be a change of clothes for you inside the cabin. Go change there first before we go." Nichs said. "It would be unfavorable to me if you got sick when you still aren''t able to pay for my services."


    Mya nodded her head without saying anything and quickly went to the cabin.


    Rein could only strain his eyes as he watched Mya proceed towards the ship''s lone cabin.. His coat, which he had removed in order to give to Mya, was still hanging in his hands.

 Chapter 56 - Volume 2.8 Find Her

    The Hacienda Pce. The continent''s highest and biggest infrastructure, which nearlypletely encircled the city of Hacien. It featured majestic Romanesque architectural architecture with threeyers of proud towering walls encircling it. Two lone persons could be observed speaking at each other in the midst of this massive fortress.


    "This lowly subject gives his greetings to the Empire''s Sun, Your Majesty, Eliazar Krazeri."


    "Emm." Emperor Eliazar Krazeri, perched on the empire''s highest throne, gazed at the young man with golden blond hair and sky blue eyes who was now bowing at him. The emperor''s entire presence screamed with power and respect. And while his countenance might intimidate anybody, the young man in front of him remained undisturbed.


    "So how is my son?" The Emperor asked. When he went back to the city, he could feel that something was amiss.


    Elred nced up, his eyes a little unsure about the news he had for the emperor. "Your Majesty, your son is doing his usual things, but a week ago..."


    "A week ago?"


    Elred stopped himself from releasing a deep sigh. "He denounced his engagement to the Marina''s youngestdy."


    "I see..." The Emperor kept his gaze fixed on Elred. "That''s a shame since I thought I''d finally get an opportunity to grab the control of the Marina Household." Though the emperor said that, his face remained cid. "Did Duke Marina do anything?"


    "On that, your Majesty..." Elred paused for a while. "His highness had condemned the Marina''s youngestdy to be banished in the empire and never return, and he had even stationed the Royal Knights to the duchy so she would have no opportunity of going there."


    "Ah..." As if suddenly realizing what Elred just said. "You say what?!" said Emperor Eliazar Krazeri as he rose on his throne. His face was hardening, and molten rage was coursing through him.


    "Yes. And he signed this with the Royal Seal you gave him." Elred said, adding more salt to the wound that his news caused.


    "Hah," the Emperor returned to his throne. "Was it due to the allegations that she was bullying the Saintess?" he inquired, managing to calm himself.


    "I believe that''s the case," Elred stated tly. "And his highness has this list of his proof of all the crimesmitted by the youngdy of Marina."


    Emperor Eliazar grasped the throne''s armrest with both hands. "I just finished all those diplomatic expenditures, and now this..." he drummed his fingers on the seat. "To offend the Marina Duchy to this extend. It appears I became too lenient with that foolish son of mine."


    A brief silence enveloped the room.


    "Elred, starting today, I''ll designate someone else to monitor the saintess and my son; your new mission now is to bring back the youngdy of Marina to our empire at whatever cost. Only return after you got her back." Emperor Eliazar finally stated after a period of contemtion.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Elred said, bowing with his right hand to his heart.


    "You are dismissed."


    "Ah, Elred. One more thing..." The Emperor''s piercing golden eyes bore right into his, making him feel threatened. Elred was fully aware of what the Emperor''s next remarks may be.


    When the Emperor called Elred again, he halted. "Always remember to keep your ce."


    There was a brief moment of stillness before Elred spoke. "I''m fully aware, Your Majesty. Have a pleasant day," Elred said as he bowed down one more to finally leave the Emperor.


    When Elred finally exited the Hacien Pce''s courtroom. Outside the room, he came face to face with a young guy with beautiful green hair and frozen golden eyes.


    ''The ck Knight, he was also summoned here now?'' Elred just gave a short bow before deciding to walk ahead but then...


    "White Knight, if you''re going to seek for her, go to Aravan," Oliver advised Elred. "Don''t wonder how I knew," he said, taking a step ahead of him. The guards entered the chamber after informing the Emperor of Oliver''s presence.


    Elred was left there with his thoughts. ''Aravan.''


    (A/N: The names they were calling at each other were the name of chess pieces.'')


    ---???---


    A weekter...


    "Everyone! Hurry! The ship to Aravan is now departing!" One of the merchants shouted. With his two henchmen carryingrge sacks, they hurried their way to the huge ship with a symbol of a two-colored g of white and gold on its every sail.


    Many other merchants, as well as other people, were rushing to get on the ship at the same time as him, making it impossible for him to catch up with them. Since this was only the time of the day a ship of Aravan stopped at the shores of Taleba.


    Donned with a grey cloak, Elred made his way up to the ship and gave his ticket to one of the sailors. When he was on board he went to one of the corners in the deck and took a seat there. Though the sky was free of dark clouds, there were mild waves hitting the ship due to strong wind. The ship continued to rock and forth along with the waves.


    "Raise the anchors! We are now departing!" One of the sailors started to shout.


    The ship started to move away from the shore.


    To reach the country of Aravan, it would take fourteen hours to reach there. And it had been two hours since they departed from Taleba.


    Elred closed his eyes and became entirely absorbed in his thoughts. ''Why does the emperor still require the Marina Lady''s return when his son has already degraded her to this extent?'' ''An image from the Academy''s Foundation Ball shed across his thoughts. "We already had the Saintess; what more does the emperor want from her? Is he really so infatuated to have the Marina Duchy in his hands? Hah."


    Elred simply restrained augh for himself. "However, that man''s greed has no boundaries," he said, pulling out a chain. On itsce was a single clear bead containing a single reddish leaf inside. "It''s no longer my concern; I''ll aplish this task as quickly as possible and return home."


    "Look!"


    "What in the world is that?"


    Elred grew aware of the ruckus on the ship. When he opened his eyes, he spotted arge crowd on one side of the ship. People began yelling and panicked as he rose up to see what they were looking at.


    "We''re going to crash!" the crowd eximed, as several of them jumped into the ocean. The sailors stationed on the ship prepared their own guns and canons to protect the ship from the imminent disaster. A ship was approaching them at a very high speed. If both the ship collide it would truly cause a great ident.


    Elred nced at the ce where all the people had been before. A ship, moving at a fast pace was heading in their direction. "This is not good. I couldn''t let this ship get crashed."


    He nced around and saw that the sailors were doing their best to rotate the ship from the st by pulling the sails in a different direction. Eldred insisted the ship wouldn''t break down no matter what.''If they can''t make away then I will make a way'' he thought.


    ''They are not going to make it!'' abruptly Eldred altered his perspective when he saw the condition of the circumstance. A violet hue started to glow in Elred''s hand. But then as he was going to strike, the ship that was heading to them didn''t crash into them. However, it flew over them. With his quick and sharp vision, he saw a lone man with bandages covering him at the top of the mast of the boat. He controlled the wind to carry the ship and itnded on the opposite side of them.


    Then it just went ahead without stopping at anything. Elred gazed at the ship that was moving away quickly from them. ''To have that precise control of the wind...''


    ''But it seems he was running away from something?''


    After just half an hour, just when everyone believed everything was back to normal, they were startled once more by the sight of a massive sea monster rushing straight for the ship at a pace simr to that of thest ship.


    All of the sailors readied their weapons in preparation for the approaching sea monster. As the sea monster moved closer to them, the outline of its body became more evident to them.


    It was a huge ck whale. However, their line of sight caught something strange. A ship was tied above the whale?!


    "Open fire!" Someone shouted and the canons from the ship began shooting one after another. Even the sailors were now firing their guns and rifles. But it seemed to have no effect on the approaching sea monster. It was now inching closer to them, as the huge ck whale move nearer to their location the wave be to make a huge wave that made their boat move sideways.


    "We will crash!" The sailors began shouting enough to let everybody know. And the people who just climbed up the ship jumped once again due to fear.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the same thing happened from the ship that had arrived before it. Instead of crashing, it jumped over them.


    Upon seeing this marine creature, Elred, who had be a mere spectator the entire time, was taken aback. His sky-blue eyes reflected the main figure of his mission.


    He couldn''t be mistaken even if she was at a far distance. People who had that ocean dark blue hair fluttering in the air could only belong to a few individuals. Especially to someone like her...


    "How lucky for me," a grin escape from Elred''s face.

 Chapter 57 - Volume 2.9 Chase

    "Make sure to hold tight, we are going to go now." Nichs patted the ck whale''s head. "Poodle, let''s go now!"


    ''Poodle???'' The image of the dog and whale came across Mya''s mind. There was nothing for them alike. Not a single thing. ''But how fast could this whale carry this huge ship on its back?'' The voices inside her head are making a perception of what could ur straight away.


    With that remark. Poodle the ck whale began to p his tail and dive straight ahead. Like a bullet that got fired out from the gun, the whale shot fast to the sea.''Well not bad huh'' she taught.


    "Ar!" Mya immediately took hold of the mast of the ship! It felt like she was on some sort of roller coaster right now! ''So fast!'' The wind hitting her face felt like a p to a thousand sea lions as they moved forward.


    ''Not that I experienced that kind of p. Wait...Do sea lions even p someone? That could be an interesting study to have. But do they even exist in the first ce in this world?'' Mya''s mind went back when she saw a fist flying straight to her face. Luckily, she immediately dodged.


    ''What the?! Where did that one evene from?''


    ''To the sea, of course, duh.'' Mya frowned when her mind sarcastically answered her.


    She held firm in the mast, her line of sight fixated ahead to the endless blue.


    Nichs Grande stood on top of the whale with both of his hands holding the crane. Even with how fast they were going, it seemed nothing to the head shipbuilder with how steady he was standing.


    "Faster Poodle!" He said with much delight in his voice.


    ''What?! This thing could still go faster!'' Mya screamed internally. She couldn''t do anything about it but close her own eyes and wish that when she opened them back they will get to the destination.


    The ck whale sshed its tail and swam even faster.


    "Ahh!" Mya finally let out a scream as they moved even faster than before. ''I feel like I''m going to puke after this.'' Abruptly her heartbeat drummed. She was stunned and didn''t dare to move. It was something like a st of energy. This speed was insane,pletely different from before!!!


    Somewhat she could see her soul leaving her body any time soon.


    ''I''ll never have this ride again! I swear!'' Just then, When Mya finally opened her both eyes, a line of sight caught something ahead of them. ''There was a ship in front of them!''


    As Mya''s gaze got stuck on this situation. Only one thing came to her mind. Thest song she heard her friend Liza kept ying in their cabin.


    Da-da-da-da-da


    Da-da-da-da-da-da-da


    Those particr lines in the lyrics of the Wellerman song yed to her mind as she watched the scene. They were closing in on the huge ship and Mya could see how the people onboard there were panicking.


    Da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da


    Ten Seconds of Impact, everything slowed down. Her shift went towards Nichs. But the said driver was stillposed as ever. A huge grin stered on his face. His dark green coat kept pping in the air.


    Five seconds of impact...


    "Now, Poodle!" Nichs shouted, his grasp on his crane tightened. The ck whale this time, sshed its tail harder on the water, and the next thing Mya and Rein knew.


    Three seconds of impact...The ck whale jumped high enough above the huge ship in front of them. As the dark whale jumped, they can feel the energy of their own heart and gradually breathe as they go high above from another boat.


    ''Ah. It can jump...''


    ''Da-da-da-da-darn''


    ''Da-da-da-da-da-da-darn''


    ''Da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-da-darn''


    "I''m still freaking alive," Mya whispered in thest tune of thest line of the Wellerman. They dropped on the other side of the boat. Both Mya and Rein couldn''t rest when the whale speed up again.


    "Ah!'' Mya lost her hold to the mast. ''Sh*t!''


    "Mdy!"


    Mya closed her eyes for the impact of the fall. But momentster, she felt nothing.


    ''What? When she opened her eyes, she saw a gorgeous and gentle face with a dazzling grin. The fact that their faces were so close to one other was the most crucial thing.


    *Ba-dump!* ''What''s with this sudden shift of genre? From a fantasy thriller chase to a romance, cliche catch me I''m falling, kya, kya?''


    Mya shivered at the thought and didn''t dare to move or their face would touch.


    "We meet again, Lady Mya," he remarked with a casual smile that deepened his two dimples.


    ''Even his voice is familiar.'' Just then, the mysterious yet familiar man''s blond hair and eyes that were the color of the bright blue morning skies clicked to her mind.


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    "Sir Elred?" Mya blurted out. The grin on Elred''s face grew wider. "Yes." He said as he finally steady Mya''s foothold. Mya immediately took hold of the mast.


    ''He''s Elred?'' The memory of the grumpy and poker face Elred back at the academy shed through Mya''s mind. Then she nced at this man with a wide grin on his face and a sunny expression. "There is no way, you''re him."


    ''Yep, definitely. Maybe he had a twin or something. That must be it. And does he have dimples on him?''


    Elred only chuckled when he saw Mya''s reaction. "I get it a lot when I''m not at the academy," he responded casually, smiling. "I only use a cold front in the academy so that other people don''t interfere with my studies," he said, his smile bing even bigger and brighter.


    Mya blinked her eyes as golden flowers bloomed in his background?


    ''What''s with that?!'' Mya''s eyes almost squirmed. With his smile, not only that Mya could see the sun almost radiating behind him. ''Or perhaps, he was really radiating! Wait! Howe we could talk normally at this speed?'' She realized that there was no wind hitting her and she could move pretty well without the fear of stumbling.


    "What did you do?" Mya asked but another question flowed to her mind. "And what are you doing here?" She cast him a suspicious gaze.


    "Is that how you react to someone who saves you from falling?" Elred said, though his bright smile remained.


    "Yes," Mya responded right away. "And add the fact that we are in the middle of the sea and you appeared out of nowhere. Anyone will certainly be suspicious of that."


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    "Mdy!" Both of them turned to Rein who arrived while holding on to the ropes so he wouldn''t fall too from the moving ship.


    "Rein."


    "Mdy! Are you alright?!" He immediately went to Mya''s side and red at Elred.


    Before Mya could speak...


    "We''re here."


    They all turned to face Nichs, who had appeared out of nowhere and flown to their location. Just at that moment, the three of them noticed that the ship had stopped moving. Then Nichs pointed at something which made all of them turn their head in that direction.


    In front of them was the ship of Mya that was stolen. Without further adieu, Mya ran towards the end of the ship and brought out her talisman. But as she tore it, nothing happened.


    ''Ah sh*t, it''s all wet.'' She couldn''t help but curse more to her luck. All the talisman with her waspletely useless now.


    She drew the Trinity from her hilt and pushed thest button while pointing towards her ship. It ejected a grappling rope, which instantly whirled towards the ship''s railing. She jumped right to it, without wasting any time, clutching the rope hard. When her feet hit the side of her ship, she swiftly climbed up.


    Reinnded on her right side as he just literally jumped. "I will immediately look for her." He said as he started to go ahead of Mya.


    Mya also did the same and looked for Dorris. Momentster, she and Rein met again in the middle of the deck.


    "I couldn''t find her."


    "Same goes for me."


    Both of their faces held conflict and worry. They could really feel the anxiety inside them when they didn''t perceive any hint of Dorris. No one appeared to realize what to do for sure.


    "It appears to me that the kidnapper abandoned the ship," they both turned to Nichs who broke the silence. He mixed a deck of cards in his hands and was leaningfortably against the ship''s rails. "After all, with his wind magic, he''d be able to traverse this distance to Aravan''s maind without tiring himself out."


    Mya and Rein both cast nces in the direction of Nichs'' gaze. Their eyes were drawn immediately to the massive ind that was now just a few kilometers ahead.


    "I''ll keep an eye on this ship, so you can look for her," Nichs simply stated as he reinserted his cards into his sleeves.

 Chapter 58 - Volume 2.10 Aravan

    "Wee, Sir!" Jennie, a brte girl wearing casual maid attire, went to their customer who just arrived. "Here is the list of our menu. Please call me, if you have decided on your order."


    The new customer, a man with a long chin peered at Jennie with a lecherous gaze. "Sure!" He said as he received the menu. And gave her a sickening smile. Jennie just smiled back but hers was the smile of a server to a customer and nothing else.


    When she turned around, "Ah!" She yelped when the man suddenly touched her butt.


    Fuming with rage, she turned back towards the man. "You!" But the man just gave him a confused look.


    "How dare you touch my..." Jennie froze when she realized what she was going to say next. No matter what, if she continued her words, this could certainly ruin her reputation since now that she was in marriageable age. Her parents always told her that she shouldn''t let herself be touched by other men or else it could ruin her image.


    "What did I touch?" The man said with a sly smile already forming on his face. "You! you..." Jennie clenched her fist, conflicted on what to do. The other people in the restaurant were already starting to notice them which added to the pressure and frustration she was feeling right now.


    "You stinks..." A monotone cold voice resounded.


    *Ssh!* And the next thing Jennie knew someone sshed a hot coffee to the head of the man.


    "Ahhhh!" The man stood up as he touched his head. "Ouch! Ouch! The f*ck did..." When he turned around, a crisped and sharp punchnded squarely on his face. He instantly fell to the ground, stumbling to the next table.


    "Arghh!" The man clutched his nose that was bleeding. "Sl*t! You''re going to pay for this!" He said as he tried to stand up once again but Iris beat him first by sending a hard kick to his stomach.


    "Ah!" He cough up blood as he was sent him flying a meter away from her.


    The other people in the restaurant began to scurry away outside while the others continued to stay to watch the scene unfolding.


    Jennie was surprised by this scene. Her sight was fixated on the new girl in front of her with orangey hair. She was wearing the same maid uniform as hers. She was the new staff that was hired just a few days ago.


    ''Iris...'' Her expression held both admiration to Iris'' actions and satisfaction seeing the man knocked out on the ground with his nose bleeding and other bruises.


    "People like you disgust me." Iris'' gaze intensified as she walked closer to the man.


    "Whatmotion is this?!"


    Jennie froze again when she heard the angry scream of their boss.


    "Tsk." Iris clicked her tongue as she faced the fuming boss that was heading now in their direction.


    ---???---


    "How many times did I tell you to not cause trouble for our customer?! "


    "His face makes me puke so I just do him the favor and fix it."


    In a certain staff room in the restaurant, two women could be seen. One was fuming with anger while the other one was just standing nonchntly with a bored face.


    "You!" Iris'' boss'' wrinkled face twisted to a more horrible state. "You just started to work here a few days ago and I couldn''t count anymore, how many times you do this!"


    "It''s only four times. How could you not count that? Are you that stupid?" Iris simply remarked but it finally snapped something out of her boss.


    "You''re fired!" Thedy boss finally said in the end.


    "Took you long enough to say," Iris said as she walked past the boss. Before shepletely left the room, she picked up a box of food on the table near the door. "I''ll just have this as my sry for my work here. Bye!" Iris said as she waved the small box.


    "Don''t evere back here!" The middle-aged woman screamed with rage.


    "This ce has a sh*tty food anyways. And I hope you are finally able to get married to lessen your grumpiness." Iris''st remark. And before her ex-boss could refute she closed the door with a bang.


    Jessie watched as Iris made her way out of the staff room. ''What happened to her? I hope it''s not that bad. I haven''t thanked her yet for what she did for me!'' As she approached Iris, she was startled when a white monkey jumped out of nowhere andnded on Iris'' shoulders.


    "Ah. It seems I lost my job again," Iris said to the monkey as she poked it. "Let''s get out of here now."


    "She got fired!" Jennie''s eyes widened in shock. "This can''t be!"


    "Iris! Wait!" When she called her, Iris was no longer there. Instead, outside there was now an endless sea of people walking around.


    "What have I done?" A pang of guilt burst inside Jennie. "This is all my fault."


    ---???---


    Iris nced back when she heard someone call her, but there was no one there but only people busy with their own lives in the street. She continued to walk around until she finally stopped in front of the stall.


    "Why are you here? I thought, you already found a job at Taleba?"


    "I finally found her, gramps." The voice of a young man replied merrily to the old one.


    When Iris nced at them, she saw a man with a dark brown hair covered with bandages. And in his arms, he was carrying someone in a bridal carry style. Based on the clothes, the one he was carrying was probably a woman.


    "Nesha!" The old man said in disbelief as he saw the face of whoever the guy was carrying.


    Iris couldn''t wait anymore to finish their talk. "Gramps," she called out which earned the attention of the two. As the man covered with bandages turned towards her, Iris'' almond eyes squirmed when she saw the face of the girl he was carrying.


    "Let''s talk about this matterter on. Let her rest for a while." The old man said as he lent a key from his pocket towards the young man.


    The young man simply nodded his head as he walked out of the stall.


    "Iris! You came earlier today." The old man finally turned towards her.


    "Got fired." Iris simply remarked.


    The old man shook his head. "Again? That was already the fifth time now."


    "Well, those jobs don''t suit my taste anyways."


    "You''re still new here. If you keep acting like that, you''ll never be able to have a permanent job."


    "U-u-a-ahhh!" The old man patted the white monkey thatnded on the table in front of him. "And if I knew that you are this broke, I should have definitely given you back that pouch of gold coins."


    "Then give it back to me, it''s not that toote for that."


    "Hahaha, rx. I''m just messing with you a little." The old man stifled with nervousughter. "You''ll take the usual food for him right?"


    "Yeah," Iris answered as she went around looking at the other animals caged in the shop of the old man. While the old man went to get the thing Iris always bought at his shop.


    After a while of waiting...


    "Here it is,"


    Iris nced up as the old man stood in front of her. She received the paper bag containing the food for her monkey.


    The white monkey jumped right away to her shoulders and Iris brought out one piece to give to the monkey. The white monkey started to munch the red berry Iris gave him.


    "By the way, who''s that guy earlier?"


    "Ah, him? That''s my brother." The old man replied with a gentle expression on his face.


    ''Brother? He seems too young to be this old man''s brother.''


    "Ah. I see," Iris simply replied. "It seems he has a problem with his wife. I hope he is alright." Iris started to walk away.


    "Oh that. That seems the case haha." The old man said as heugh wryly.


    "Gotta go now." She said as she flicked a copper coin to the old man which he was able to catch swiftly.


    "See you again!" The old said as he watched the retreating back of Iris.


    Iris simply waved the back of her hands.

 Chapter 59 - Volume 2.11 Aravan Part 2

    Darkness. That was the first thing Dorris saw when she opened her eyes for the first time in a long time. The bed she wasying in creaked when she took a seat.


    "Oops!" Dorris covered her mouth. ''I should have been more careful or I''ll wake up Mdy.'' At the thought of herdyship, memories suddenly flooded Dorris'' mind.


    "Wait!" Her eyes widened with horror. As she looked around all she could see was darkness even if her eyes already adjusted to it. "Where am I?!"


    ''Mdy!? That''s right, someone attacked us!''


    ''I must see to it that Mdy is alright!''


    She stood up and as her sight finally got ustomed to the dark. She run to the door she saw but before she could reach it...


    *Boogsh!*


    She stumbled on the ground with a loud thud. Specks of dust flew around that made her almost cough. She winced as she nced at her left foot. There was a chain binding it.


    "Agh," Dorris took hold of the chain and tried to remove it but it was impossible for her. The metal was too hard to break. There was a huge keyhole on it, indicating that was the only way to remove it.


    "Hah. Don''t think that this mere chain could stop someone like me." Dorris tried activating her teleportation spell. But then a sudden burst of electricity charged up from the chainpletely electrifying her.


    "Ahh!" She screamed.


    "Nesha!" The door suddenly opened wide. From the light reflecting outside, it showed the young man who kidnapped her. Worryced his ashen greyed eyes when he saw Dorris lumped on the ground. Smoke was blowing out from her.


    "You shouldn''t have activated your magic, Nesha!" The young man said as he carried back Dorris to the bed. "The chain has an anti-magic spell. The electricity won''t kill you but you will still get hurt." He said as he caressed her head. "But don''t worry, the pain you are feeling right now will disappear after some time, you just need to behave yourself for now."


    Dorris cast a quick nce towards the man who was speaking. His voice was unfamiliar yet at the same time not. It was just like, it sounded some sort of Deja Vu to her. But that was not the problem right now, her vision blurred due to that electricity and her body too were in extreme pain. It was like she was just stabbed by millions of needles. Nheless...


    "Do-don''t touch me!" She managed to say as she yanked the hands of the kidnapper.


    But instead of letting her go, the young man grasped her hands firmer. "You don''t remember me, Nesha? It''s me, Can!" He then held both Dorris'' shoulders as he inched his face closer to Dorris. "Nesha looked at my face closer."


    Dorris winced more when this unknown guy held her shoulders.


    "It''s me, Can! We are the Best Street Rats back then!" The guy, whom he introduced himself as Can, held Dorris'' shoulders firmer.


    "Please...After all this time..." His voice held despair.


    *Pang!* Dorris'' heart felt heavier as suddenly blurred images crossed her mind.


    <em>"Those kids were always covered with mud and dirt."</em>


    <em>"Those street rats...Don''t ever get near to them, or you''ll get some sort of illness, they have."</em>


    <em>"Hahaha, the people always called us rats."</em>


    <em>"Just don''t mind them. When the timees we will be the best street rats they would ever see!"</em>


    "I''m not Nesha!" Dorris gritted her teeth. "The only thing I remember is how you have taken me away from Mdy!" Dorris said as she pushed Can with all the force that remained to her. Can stumbled on the ground.


    "Don''te any closer, or I''ll kill myself!" Dorris said as she touched her neck with both her hands, intending to strangle herself if Can made any move.


    Seeing this, Can''s ashen eyes glinted with fear.


    "Don''t!" He screamed in fright as he stood up. He reached his trembling hands towards her but stop midair. "Please don''t hurt yourself! I will stop now."


    "Can, that''s enough!" Both of them turned towards the person in front.


    "G-gramps."


    The old man nced towards Can who was trembling and Dorris who looked warily at him. "It seems you''re right, she doesn''t remember anything. Leave, for now, Can. I''ll talk to her."


    "But..." Can bit his lower lip as he noticed his grandfather''s solemn expression. He gave Dorris a pained nce before walking out of the room with his shoulders down. He didn''t say anything and proceeded silently.


    When the old man shut the door, a little fire erupted from his fingertip. The little ball fire then soared up and split into several small ball fires that surrounded the room. It eventually illuminated the entire room. Dorris took in her surroundings right away, but the only way out aside from the door was through the window, which was covered with bs of wood. Apart from the bed, there was just one wooden table and chair beside her.


    "I apologize if Can frightened you. He was just a bit overwhelmed seeing you again. Among us, he was the one who suffered when we lost you."


    Dorris tensed up hearing the old man''s voice.


    "Don''t be frightened, we won''t hurt you. What''s your name? You could simply call me Gramps or Roc."


    "Let me out of this ce," Dorris eximed as she red at the old man.


    "I apologize but we can''t let you go now especially in your condition."


    "I''m all fine! Until that crazy guy kidnaps me away from Mdy!" Dorris hissed. "What do you need from me?! Is it money? I could give you all of that if you let go of me!"


    "You really lost your memories." The old man Roc nced at the girl ring at her. "It''s alright. You could take your time, recuperating here until all your memories return and get better."


    He brought out a handkerchief from his pocket then unfolded it. It revealed some sort of a powder and whisked it towards Dorris'' direction. Seeing the familiar blue powder, Dorris immediately covered her nose. But despite this, she still felt sleepy.


    "That sleeping powder could still work even without inhaling." The old man''s voice resounded like an echo to Dorris as she lumped down on her bed. "You should rest more, Nesha. Soon father would also be here, and he would surely be d to see you."


    "Mi..dy," Dorris whispered before she lost consciousness once again.


    ---???---


    "Hurry! This carp is for sale now!"


    "Buy this carpet from the west. It is one of a kind!"


    "Young sir, look at this sword! It would surely go well with you." Rein shook his head as he moved forward.


    Mya kept ncing around, ignoring every merchant trying to sell things on them. "Dorris!" She kept looking around but all she could see was an endless sea of people.


    ''This couldn''t go on.'' Mya halted. ''I wouldn''t be able to find Dorris like this.''


    "Rein," She pulled Rein''s wrist away from the sea of people. "You told me once before that you have been to Aravan right? Lead me to the Adventurer''s Guild."


    Rein understanding what Mya intended to do replied, "it''s in this direction." He reversed the hold and pulled Mya along with him.


    ''What is going on with me?'' " Rein tightened his fist as they passed through the crowd. ''I felt like I wasn''t my usual self; all of this happened because of my moment of carelessness; if I had been more conscious, all of this might have been avoided.''


    They didn''t realize that someone was observing them from one of the rooftops of the stores in the vicinity as they walked.


    "For them to be here." Iris continued to munch the apple she was eating. "So my memory is right. That girl was really her maid."


    "U-u-ah-ah!" *Crunch!* "Hey that''s mine!" Iris hit the white monkey but it evaded her hands swiftly. "Tsk. You already finished all those cherries and you still take my only lunch and dinner."


    *Growl.* Iris picked up her pouch and shook it in her hands. Only one more copper coin dropped into her hands. "I''m seriously broke now." She sighed. ''


    "What if I just make you some skewer into you. I wonder what a lump of monkey meat would taste like?" Hearing her, the monkey moved a few meters away from her.


    "Tsk," Iris rose up and stuffed her arms into her pockets.. She cast a nce at the two people who were still walking away in a specific direction. "Now, I wonder what should I do?"

 Chapter 60 - Volume 2.12 100 Golds

    "Here we are, Mdy." Rein said as they stopped in front of a huge white building. The signage of ''Adventurer''s Guild'' at the very top was stered on it.


    "When I went here, I had never visited this ce so this will be my first time here either." Rein exined. "I''ll go ahead, Md. Please follow behind me."


    "Alright."


    Rein went ahead and opened the door. Mya trailed behind him.


    When they arrived, the guild was ratherrge on the interior, with four more floors upstairs. Mya peeked around and noticed that everyone was preupied with their own affairs. One thing all of the people inside had inmon was that they all carried different types of weaponry. Some were simply drinking, while others were staring at a wooden board. ''That must be the Quest Board.''


    ''Well, of course, they''ll have one since they are adventurers. But let''s go to the main receptionist now.'' Mya nced around and saw a ce where there were people lining up. ''That must be it.''


    Everyone gave her strange stares as she walked through. Mya, on the other hand, totally ignored it and continued on her way. "I''d want to issue a quest," Mya said, halting in front of the receptionist.


    But the receptionist, a girl with vivid shiny auburn hair knotted in two pigtails, merely stared nkly at her.


    "Um, I''d want to offer a quest," Mya said again.


    "I heard you perfectly well; you don''t have to repeat it; I''m not deaf," Mya was startled to hear a chipmunk-like voice.


    Mya nced around. ''It couldn''t be that girl since she never opens her mouth to speak.''


    "Below you," said the little voice once more. Mya constantly looked and saw a bird with huge bright yellowy eyes ring at her. What''s more, the stated bird was wearing some type of gear with two little wheels instead of having feet.


    "A bird?"


    When Mya said that, she suddenly heard multiple gasps.


    "A bird? You call me a bird?!" The bird began pedaling its wheels towards Mya with its wings. He stopped and started pecking Mya''s hands, which were leaning on the counter.


    "Ouch!" Mya immediately pulled back her hand.


    "M..." Mya immediately covered Rein''s mouth when he almost called her Mdy.


    ''The fact that I don''t have any disguise with me is troublesome. Being called with the title would only bring me trouble.''


    As if understanding Mya''s thoughts, Rein nodded at Mya.


    "Your hand," He grabbed Mya''s hand instead and inspected it. There was a small cut there now. He immediately brought out a band-aid from his sleeves and put it in Mya''s hand.


    "Why do you need to hurt her?" Rein red at the bird.


    "I am not a bird. I''m the strongest adventurer here and I''m an owl." The bird stated as he red at Mya and Rein.


    ''A bird and an owl? What''s the difference? It''s like those memes I''ve read before. I''m not a human, just a person. I have sons and they are all boys.'' Mya wanted to facepalm. ''I got pecked just like that?''


    "Coco," The three of them looked at the girl who suddenly spoke. "Apologize to them. It''s not right to hurt anyone like that."


    "But..."


    "They seem to be new here if theyck knowledge of that. I apologized for what my boss did to you." The girl bowed.


    "Flora, they are slightly on the right side," Coco said as he wheeled himself towards the hands of the girl. To make her face Mya and Rein properly.


    ''Is she blind?'' Mya couldn''t help but think.


    "Yes, I''m blind." As if the girl sensing what Mya was thinking, she spoke.


    "What ''s the problem with that?!"


    "Ah no! I apologize if I''m being rude or something." Mya said in the end as she gestured with both her hands. ''Why is this bird so angry with me?''


    "Tsk. Fine. I''ll let this slide since both of you are ignorant here, especially you." Coco said as he put both of his tiny wings to his waist.


    ''This owl would be cute if not with his temper.'' Mya thought as she nced at the bird.


    "Hmm... roasted wings? Fried bird? Bird''s meat fillet, Ma, what do you think would be tasty for our dinner today?"


    "Hey! Are you threatening me?!" Coco gnashed his teeth as he nced at Rein.


    "Oh," A grin formed on Rein''s face. "I''m just stating the dishes that I''ll be preparing for our dinner"


    ''What are you saying, Rein? And whose Ma?'' Before anything could get worse, Mya spoke up.


    "We are here to issue a quest and I will pay 100 golds for it."


    All of the people in the guild stopped from their talks and their other activities. All their gaze was fixated at Mya now as the whole ce was covered with an ufortable silence.


    "Did you just say, 100 golds?" Coco said in disbelief.


    "Yes," Mya replied with a firm nod. "If that''s not enough, I''ll raise the price more."


    "Stop!" Coco raised his right-wing. "That''s not what I meant." He sighed.


    "Human, you are talking quite arge amount here. What kind of quest do you want to issue with that amount?"


    ''Even thergest sums of money issued by the wealthiest citizens of this city did note close to that amount. Is this human bluffing?'' Coco nced at the new strangers who stood in front of him. No matter what he looked like, there was nothing particrly telling that they were rich. Their clothes were tattered and dirty. Though the girl had this bright hair color, there were already other foreigners he saw that had other hair colors as wells. If things got worse, they might be some sort of criminals due to how much they were hiding their appearances.


    "I want your help to find someone," Mya calmly stated. ''No matter how much I need to give. I will give everything to find Dorris.''


    "I''ll even give 1000 golds for that."


    "1000..." Mya elbowed Rein to stop him from speaking this time. ''Mdy, we don''t have that much money now.'' He said as worryced his voice.


    "Hah," Coco released a breath of disbelief. "How should we believe that you have that much amount?" He scoffed, his stares baffled with doubt. "Especially to the people, who we don''t know of. We don''t deal with anything that was against thew."


    "Hahaha! There are both of you!" All of the sudden, the door of the guild burst open. To Mya and Rein, a familiar orangey head with almond eyes entered. Then she locked both of them in her arms. "I have been looking for both of you."


    "Iris,"


    "Hey pumpkin, you know these two?" Coco said as he crossed his wings.


    "What''s with that horrible nickname, boss Coco," Iris said with a grin on her face. "Well anyway, I apologize boss Flora, boss Coco if these two cause you some trouble, especially this one..." Iris put more pressure on her hold on Mya. "Has quite a problem in her head."


    ''Oi oi oi! This crazy...''


    Before Mya could retort, both she and Rein were dragged by Iris. "We will take our leave now, boss!" Iris said.


    ---???---


    *Bam!* The door shut and Iris pulled them into some alleyway where no people could be found.


    "Hah, seriously you two." Iris held her head looking at them. "To announce something crazy like that at the guild. Have you gone nuts? Don''t you know that saying that kind of amount is no joke? But..." She paused for a minute as she looked at the two.


    "Is it true that you will give 1000 gold coins? Tell me what I need to do, and I''ll do that task right away."


    Mya wanted to roll her eyes but she stopped. "Seriously?"


    "Seriously."


    "Iris," Mya stated, not happy at all. "This is a mission that cannot bepleted by a single person, which is why we are seeking the assistance of the adventurer''s guild. If you will just hinder our n, then this will be the end of our talk." Mya started to walk away. Rein gave a short bow to Iris and followed Mya.


    "You must be looking at that maid of yours, right?"


    This made the two stop at their tracks. "I know where she is," Iris said with a huge grin on her face. "And I''ll lead you to her.. I don''t need the 1000 golds, only the first amount, 100 golds will suffice."

 Chapter 61 - Volume 2.13 Dorris Whereabouts

    <em>{"Hey! I brought you some berries and medicine!"</em>


    <em>"Where did you...*cough *cough...get this?"</em>


    <em>"It doesn''t matter, you should eat this now, so you would be better."}</em>


    Dorris once again opened her eyes. Both a sensation of hurt and fear filled her heart for some reason. For such a feeling to ur, her mind waspletely confused. "When that Can guy said those words, those strange things kept appearing in my mind."


    "But that voiceced with worry and care,"


    "Why-why am I feeling this way?" Dorris clutched her chest. There was this sensation swirling inside that she couldn''t exin with words. She never felt like this before.


    She clenched her fist, her nails almost digging to her flesh. "What kind of ck magic did they do to me?" Adding to her frustration was the sensational throbbing of her head. She slowly rose to her bed. With her body, although it was not hurting anymore, it felt strangely tired. She leaned on the headboard of the bed. ''This time, I couldn''t let them whisk that strange powder to me again.''


    Dorris nced at her foot that had a chain on it. ''If only this thing was not here, I would be able to escape here easily. Lady Mya, knowing her, must be worried about me now.''


    Dorris let out a small chuckle. "She is the only person I know who would risk her life for a mere maid like me."


    Dorris closed her eyes. Memories from four years ago shed through her mind.


    <em>{"From now on, you will be my new personal maid." A girl who looked the same age as she shed a bright smile. Her beautiful hair like the ocean seemed to glow along with her bright expression. "I''m Mya. Please take care of me now." She said as she bowed down her head at her.}</em>


    A smile grace from Dorris'' lips. "She is really strange since the first time I met her, and the fact for a nobledy to bow down to her maid was something unheard of."


    Like how the sunny days have suddenly loomed with dark clouds, Dorris'' smiling face turned gloomy. "Since when I started living with them, my life changed for the better unlike when I was in the orphanage at the..."


    ''Orphanage? Where is the orphanage located?''


    <em>{''Someday, when we grow up, I''m going to provide you with any food you want."</em>


    <em>"And we will eat until all our stomachs burst out!"</em>


    <em>"Hahaha! Then we will surely die if our stomach bursts out!"}</em>


    Dorris clutched her head when unfamiliar blurred images of people stuck in her mind. "Those people..." She gritted her teeth.


    "I have enough of their tricks!" She touched the metal chain on her foot. "I must get out of here at all costs! There are so many things Mdy needs to do right now!"


    Dorris tried to remove the chain, but the metal was like ws, grasping her ankle hard. "When I met Mdy, all I caused was nothing but trouble! I couldn''t let that happen all over again this time. She nced around, looking for anything useful that could help her escape. Unlike before, the room was not dark anymore.


    There were three balls of fire in the middle of the ceiling that lit up the whole room. At the same time, it emitted a warm sensation so as not to make the room temperature too chilly for her.


    Dorris stood up and walked as silently as before to not make any sounds and identally alert anyone from before that she had been awakened. She slowly walked towards the fire but...


    *ng!*


    She couldn''t reach it. The chains were not long enough to be able to reach the fire. She tried to reach it with her hands, but it was all futile. Her gaze continued to shift to other parts of the room.


    "Anything...Please just anything that I could use."


    And as her gaze went back to her bed, particrly to the table beside it, her line of sight caught the ss of water above it. ''Is that ss there before?'' She started inching closer to it. When she held it, a cold sensation touched her palm. She just stared at it for a moment, thinking of how she could use this thing. Then she nced back at the chain in her foot. A sudden and frightening thought crossed her mind.


    "This is the only way I could escape here." Her gaze contorted with determination. She raised the ss she was holding and smashed it on the table. A small shard of ss grazed her hand, but Dorrispletely ignored it as she picked thergest shard on the floor.


    "Hurry!"


    "She must have been awakened now!" Dorris nced up to the door when she heard voices and footsteps seemingly approaching it. One of the voices was the voice of the one who brought her here.


    "I have no time now!" She immediately raised the shard she was holding in the air. ''If I can''t remove this chain, I''ll just cut down my foot and teleport out of here!'' And without a moment of hesitation, she aimed to strike it down towards her ankle, fully intending to cut it down.


    ---???---


    Thunder resounded and lightning protruded. The vendors on the streets of Aravan were now busy fixing their tents, preparing for the threatening dark clouds that were now starting to cover the once clear sky.


    Amidst the busy movements of the people, three figures stood still in front of a shop that was closed.


    "It seems the old man closed his shop earlier today as well," Iris said as she continued to nce around. "Old man! It''s me, Iris!" She tried to call out but only silence answered her along with the sounds of the rustling of wind here and there.


    "Do you really know where she is?" Mya started to finally lose her cool. Although she did say to herself before that she hoped to meet Iris once again, this was not the right time for that.


    "Of course!" Iris casually replied with a grin that reached her eyes. "I saw her carried by a man covered with some mummy man here. And the old man selling in this store said that guy was his brother."


    "What?! You clearly saw Dorris here!" Mya held Iris'' neck. "And you did nothing even though you''re so close to her!" She said, her voiceced with anger.


    Iris rolled her eyes as she yanked Mya''s hands away from her.


    "What kind of connection do I have with her to help her anyway?" Iris sarcastically remarks.


    "She''s my friend!" Mya''s voice mixed with the thunder that suddenly resounded.


    "Hah." Iris scoffed. "Your friend? What are you to me to care for your friend? I just came because of the reward that you said you''d give to me. If you think you owe me my life because I was saved by you, you are mistaken." Iris almond eyes'' peered at Mya''s conflicted and angered gaze at her.


    "Remember that if not for those letters, you write. The rebellion wouldn''t lose in the first ce and Baru wouldn''t have to die!"


    "Those letters were not my fault. It is you, who starts the rebellion in the first ce." Mya said coldly.


    Hearing her words, a surge of anger rose more to Iris'' chest, but she held herself to stop saying anything more.


    "Tsk. Don''t be too full of yourself just because you know some things." Iris released a deep breath to calm herself. "There is a certain ce in my mind where they brought her. I''ll confirm it first. For the time being, you should clean yourselves up and have a little rest to clear your head."


    Iris took a sideways nce at Rein who remained quiet all the time before shepletely turned her back away from them. "Meet me here at midnight. Don''t be too worried, from what I see they don''t have any intent to kill them."


    She said with no emotionsced to her tone and started to walk away. A white monkey jumped to her shoulders. ''Tsk. That girl seems to be the typical annoying righteous pushover in those reincarnated stories. If I''m not broke andzy, I don''t have any reason to deal with her. She said she''s Gina''s student.''


    ''Hah. Like a teacher, like a student.. They are both annoying.''

 Chapter 62 - Volume 2.14 Forgotten Past

    "Nesha!" Can swung the door open, followed by the elderly man and another girl with inky ck hair.


    But their eyes held surprise to what they saw.


    "Let go of me!" Dorris was struggling with someone.


    A man wearing dark armor was holding Dorris'' wrist. In her hand, the shard of broken ss glistened.


    "If you''re going to hurt yourself, I can''t let you do that." A deep and gruff voice said. When Dorris heard it, her body started to tremble for some reason.


    Her trembling head looked at the man who appeared out of nowhere and stopped her perfect n to escape. Dead yellowish topaz eyes stared back at her. With that, something clicked inside her mind.


    Her distorted past... ''It was all due to this man.''


    The unknown man understood the expression Dorris expressed. He carried Dorris back to the bed without saying anything.


    "Father?!" Can was the first one to break the silence as he went to Dorris who remained unmoved.


    "Clean this ss, Nifa!"


    "Yes," The girl with ash hair replied to the old man as she went to get something.


    "Father, you''re back." The old man said as he walked into the room. "Why didn''t you tell us right away?"


    "I am excited to see my long-lost daughter."


    Can, who was holding Dorris'' hand that had some cuts, saw how it trembled even more. ''Nesha...''


    He nced up to look at her face, but her expression sent shivers to his heart.


    "And what did I tell you, you should just call me Charrio." The man in dark armor eximed.


    "Father! What''s happening to Nesha?" Can said with worry and fear in his voice.


    Both the old man and the guy whom he called himself Charrio nced in their direction. "Nesha is breathing abnormally!"


    The old man Roc immediately went to her. He checked her pulse, and her heart was indeed beating at an abnormal rate. Even her face was starting to get pale.


    "Get-get away from me!"


    "Monster!" Dorris'' lifa''s energy, the color of red, was starting to flicker within her body. A pattern of red hollyhocks was appearing all over her body.


    "Nesha! Calm down!" Old man Roc attempted to hold her firmly, but Nesha burst out with a sh of force. It hurled the three guys into the air, mming and demolishing the solid brick walls.


    Dorris''s chains were also exploding with electricity at this point. But it didn''t appear to have any impact on Dorris this time. More urately, she was not in her right mind at the moment. Her eyes were filled with panic as she clutched her head.


    "Don''te near me!" She screamed with an ear-piercing voice. "Ahhh!"


    "Nesha!" Can wiped the blood on his lips as he desperately reached for Dorris. ''What''s happening? Nesha!'' He inched closer to her.


    But before he could reach her, a magic circle formed beneath Dorris. "I''ll leave. Do-don''t kill me please..."


    Before Can could hold her, Dorris disappeared with the magic circle. "Nesha!"


    Charrio squirmed his eyes as he stood up. "I''ll go after her and bring her back," Charrio said. Shadowy hands started to engulf him.


    "Father, wait."


    "What is it, Can?"


    "Ah...Um¡­" Can''s expression held conflict. The room was filled with momentary silence as Can didn''t know how he would convey the words he wanted to say.


    "We don''t have much time to waste." Charrio narrowed his eyes.


    "Nothing. I''ll also look for her." Can hid his clenched fist behind his back.


    Charrio just gave him an unknown look. "Suit yourself." He said and disappeared. When Charrio disappeared, Can burst the wall with his wind. "Gramps, I''ll need to go!"


    Winds surrounded him and flew right off the hole. In his mind, something much worrisome invaded it.


    "I''ll leave. Do-don''t kill me please, Father..." Can clenched his fist. ''I need to find Nesha before my father does!''


    ---???---


    Dorris reappeared in some empty and dark alley in one of the districts of Aravan. Thunders roared as lightning shed that served as the only light to the darkened ce.


    ''I-I need to get out of here!'' The cold seeped down towards the bare feet of Dorris as she aimlessly ran ahead. ''I need to get out of here!'' Her mind kept repeating as she moved.


    ''Help! Please don''t kill me.'' Memories continued to pour in like a flood in her mind.


    ''Monster! Ahh!''


    "So some of your memories are back." Dorris froze when she heard that cold and deep voice. It felt like it came from the deepest part of hell. This made Dorris tremble even more.


    "Do-don''t get any closer!" Her teeth couldn''t stop chattering. She was horrified to hear footsteps approaching from behind her. It steadily progressed from sluggish to quicker as time went by.


    And what added to this fear, it was headed in one direction. Towards Dorris!


    Without looking back, Dorris started to run! "Please! I-I promise to behave! Pl-please, spare me." A mixture of tears and sweat already covered Dorris'' eyes.


    "Dorris, don''t run. I won''t hurt you." The voice was getting nearer to her. "It seems you haven''tpletely remembered everything yet."


    ''He called me, Dorris!'' Dorris tried to activate her teleportation, but with how much anxiety she felt, the chant in her mind wouldn''t sync it. She turned towards the right. ''I don''t want to die!''


    <em>{"Ahhh!"}</em> As Dorris ran, fragments of a woman being sucked dry until she became a bone began to fill her head. And the one she thought she''d forgotten nced at her with bloodshot eyes when he tossed that woman''s remains away that time.


    <em>{"Nesha, what are you doing here?"}</em>


    <em>{"Father...I...I."}</em> Dorris'' younger self trembled in the same way as she was shivering now.


    ''Why-why did these memories simplye back to me right now?'' ''Her heart was racing faster as she ran away. ''How could I forget about that monster after all this time? The one we thought was our salvation...the one who showed love to someone like us? Why? '' Tears streamed down her terrified face now.


    "I need to get out of here!" Dorris ran and ran. She noticed barrels heaped up together at one of the alley''s ends. She dragged her exhausted body into the barrels and hid. She put her hand over her lips to keep the noises of her breath from escaping.


    ''Please, please don''t find me here.''


    "Nesha, where are you?" She heard footsteps approaching once again. That voice made her tremble even more.


    "Why are you running away from me, my child?" The voice was getting nearer. "It''s been four years since we saw each other."


    ''No, please just go away!''


    The footsteps approached nearer to the ce she was hiding.


    ''Please goddess, don''t let him find me here.'' She could feel the quivering of her body and the cold prating every bit of her body.


    Dorris felt like her heart had almost stopped when the footsteps halted in front of the ce she was hiding.


    "Nesha..."


    ''No.'' Tears continued to stream down her face. ''Please just go away.''


    Lightning shed and Dorris'' eyes widened when she saw a shadow of a hand reaching the barrel she was hiding.


    "You should not havee back here, Nesha." A deep and cold voice resounded behind her.


    "Ahhh!"


    Dorris grabbed the hand squeezing her neck as the thunder screamed violently once again. She was hoisted to a great height over the grounds. "If you hadn''t witnessed that, you may have lived regrly and peacefully this time. I''ve even given you the opportunity to live and forget everything..."


    ''Someone, anyone, please help me.'' Dorris tried to yank away the man''s grip on her neck. But he was too strong for her. She kept struggling but it was to no avail. Her vision was already blurring.


    "Since it appears you still don''t recall everything entirely, my child, you should sleep now..." There was a brief silence while Dorris croaked and suffocated in Charrio''s grip.


    Heavy rain began to fall as Dorris'' body sank. Rain fell from her arms to her hands.


    "For eternity."

 Chapter 63 - Volume 2.15 Forgotten Past Part 2

    <strong>Street Rats Forgotten Past</strong>


    "This ce is really lovely!" The woman wearing thick make-up chuckled as she turned around.


    "I agree with you, Lady Charina." Herpanion, a gentleman, wearing a bright red suit agreed with her.


    "Oh my, Sir Escandor." the woman, whose name was Charina gasped. "It''s a madame and not ady."


    "Oh," The man expressed surprise. "With how youthful you look, I thought you are still not married."


    "You ttered me, Sir Candor," Madame Charina said, opening a fan to cover a blush on her face. Her deep crimson blush got even redder, making her cheeks seem like a chili pepper. "Ehem, I suppose we should go next to a famous cafe..."


    "Ah, thief!" Madame Charina didn''t even finish her words when someone snatched her bag away from her.


    "Let me get them, mademoiselle." Sir Escandor ran after the thief.


    "Stop!"


    A boy in rugged clothes nced behind as he ran. He held the bag firmer in his scrawny almost bone-like hands.


    "As if I''ll do that. stupid fatso!"


    "Rat! If I catch you! I''ll skewer you alive!"


    "Too slow, bleh!" The boy in ragged clothes stuck out his tongue. Then he immediately turned into a corner. Hepletely disappeared from the man''s sight.


    Sir Candor also turned into the corner where the thief went through. But he halted his footsteps when he saw two pathways.


    ''Damn that rat, where did he run to?'' He nced left and right deciding on which way to take.


    ''Because he''s a street rat...'' Sir Candor thought swiftly to himself. ''Left! He must head to the left! '' He made the decision to go in that direction. The youngster emerged as the bright red guy vanished on his path. He was dangling like a bat from one of the tall poles above where the man was standing.


    "What a fool." He giggled as he jumped down on the ground.


    "Cal, look." A girl with the same ragged clothes and disheveled hair appeared from behind the boy. Both of the children looked like they were no older than nine.


    "Nesha, What are you doing here? I told you to just stay in the hideout." Can said as he went closer to Sha.


    "Hmph. I''m not that weak, noh." Nesha crossed her arms as she pouted. "Look, I sold some flowers today and earned quite a lot." She extended her arms to show a tattered hat that indeed contains a lot of coins.


    "Wow! We could buy lots of food with this!" Can''s eyes grew wide in surprise.


    "Not only this time but someday, when we grow up, I''m going to provide you with any food you want," Nesha said with a proud smile beaming her face full of dirt.


    "And we will eat until all our stomachs burst out!" Can chimed in.


    "Hahaha! Then we will surely die if our stomach bursts out!"


    But then a sudden thought came inside Can''s mind. His face was reced with fear. "Let''s get out of here." He pulled Nesha with him as they ran on the alley with no people.


    ''I hope that they still don''t know.'' Can''s sweat was dripping from his forehead and somewhat he was getting chills from behind.


    He knew too well what might happen to young street rats like them if it leaked out that they had these tons of money. This much money could be both a blessing and a curse to children like them at the same time. And his fear indeed came true.


    As he turned to an alley, one tall andnky guy with long disheveled curled hair and unshaven face was leaning on one of the walls. Can stopped. Nesha, seeing the man, also froze as she hugged the coins she earned.


    He squeezed Nesha''s hands and decided to go another way. But when they turned around two more adult men were already blocking their way. One with a bulky stomach, who was grinning at them maliciously, and the other one was a small thin man with his back slightly arched and both of his hands were on his pockets.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Can?" Thenky man faced them. His droopy eyes looked at the small children with slyness.


    "Ah, boss Jack!" Can replied with a forced smile on his face. "I didn''t think that was you there. The corner was quite dark for me to see."


    "Really?" Jack slowly walked towards them.


    Seeing this, Can held Nesha''s hands firmly as they slowly stepped back.


    "Cal," He nced at Nesha who had a frightened look on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Sha. Just don''t say anything. I''ll handle the rest here." He whispered.


    They stopped just a meter away from the two men behind. But Jack continued to walk towards them. He then stopped just an inch in front of the two children and gazed down at them.


    "Now you could see me clearly right?"


    "Yes, bos- Argh!" Can didn''t finish his words when a strong punchnded on his stomach.


    "Can!" Nesha screamed in horror.


    "Rat, do you think I''ll believe that crap." Jack spitted out to the boy who was crouching in front of him. His two arms clutched his stomach and his face distorted in pain.


    "Go beat him so that he would learn his lesson," Jack said and snatched the bag away from Can. Then he nced at Nesha who was trying to help Can stand up.


    "I''ll also have this, for pissing me off." He grabbed the hat that Nesha was holding with extreme force.


    "Ahh!" Nesha fell on the ground, hurting both her elbows from the impact.


    "Sha!!!" Can tried to go after her but...


    "Where did you think you''re going?" A strong kicknded on his head that made him sprawl on the ground. And the next thing happened he was rained down with kicks and punches. Can covered his head as his body received torment.


    "Cal!" she screamed, terrified and shocked. Nesha was about to sprint back to him, but her shaking body came to a halt when she noticed Cal staring at her. ''Don''te here,'' he mouthed as he shook his head.


    "Run!" With a bit of remaining strength that he has, he shouted.


    She turned around, unsure what to do, tears flowing down her face, causing her to copse due to her gleaming blurred eyes. She had a little injury on her face, but she did not mind. ''I must get someone to help!'' Nesha murmured, biting her lips and wiping tears off her cheeks with her arms.


    A small smile escaped Can''s face when he saw Nesha''s departing figure.


    "Boss, the girl!" The bulky man tried to follow Nesha but Jack stopped him.


    "Just let her be. It''s not like someone like her will cause problems for us." But then an evil thought formed in his mind. "On second thoughts," he gestured for the two men to stop beating Can.


    He crouched to Can''s level and grabbed his hair to make the boy face him. "I think this boy wouldn''t be able to learn his lesson if we don''t do something about that ss."


    Can''s eyes widened with horror as he heard the man''s words. "Don''t-don''t do anything to her!'' He said as he grabbed Jack''s arm.


    But what could a scrawny and a kid like him do against cruel adults like him? He was just shoved on the ground. Jack stepped on his head and made Can''s face press on the hard cold ground. "You will see it yourself when we get the girl back," Jack said as he nodded to the small man. The said man immediately departed to the ce where Nesha ran too.


    "Nesha! You must escape! And never return!" he cried in his head. His vision was already hazy, and his body was in excruciating pain. The blood from his brow continued to run all over his face.. But that was nothingpared to the terror he felt if these thugs captured Nesha.

 Chapter 64 - Volume 2.16 Forgotten Past Part 3

    <strong>Street Rats Forgotten Past 2</strong>


    <strong>Seven Years Ago...</strong>


    It was a beautiful, sunny day. And Aravan remained as bustling as ever. There were vendors of all kinds. Some were busily luring customers, while others were simply sitting and yawning asionally. And some customers were busy haggling over the price of a product in order to make it meet their budget.


    Laughter rang out among the three knights patrolling a particr area in these bustling streets. They were d in silver-ted armor.


    "Have you not heard, there was a rumor that death was lurking nowadays in this country?" one of the knights said.


    "Ah, that rumor. It may be because the death toll has risen this month," the knight in the center exined. "Every night, authorities discovered dead bodies in the alley, and though I hadn''t seen it yet, the victims who died were sucked out dry of blood."


    "It''s a good thing nothing has happened to this district yet," said the third knight, shuddering. "Those things could give me nightmares for the rest of my life if I..." The third knight came to a halt as he felt someone tug on the hem of his garments.


    When he turned around to check who it was, he saw a small girl with shaggy hair. Her face was caked with grease, and her clothes were filthy. Anyone looking at her would have concluded she was a street beggar.


    "Sir-sir knight, please help me," Nesha begged, tightening her grip on the knight''s garments. Her hands were trembling, and she was trying hard not to choke on her words.


    When he saw the girl''s filthy hands dirty up the sleeves of his white undershirt, the third knight''s face wrinkled in disgust.


    "Don''t touch me, beggar!" The knight angrily yanked Nesha''s hands away from him.


    "What''s the problem..." The first knight paused when he saw the little girl that fell on the ground. "Oh, don''t be too harsh on her, she''s just a kid." He said as he approached the girl to help her stand.


    "Tsk." The second knight just clicked his tongue.


    "Here are some copper coins, go buy yourself some food." The first knight eximed.


    Nesha didn''t know what to say. Or rather, her mouth refused to let out the words she wanted to say.


    After the knight gave her the money they started to walk once again. ''Please...Wait! I don''t need this.''


    "You''re too kind, Roc." The second knight eximed. "What if that child was just used by their parents to earn money. That''s why those people never learned and got to abuse those who were working hard to better their lives."


    "Well. And what if she wasn''t?" Roc, the first knight replied. "Then those coins could definitely help her survive at least the day."


    "Well, Roc is Roc." The third knight replied and the second knight just shook his head.


    Nesha stood frozen in her ce as she watched the knight getting far away. "Please help me! My friend''s dying." She couldn''t understand, no matter how hard she tried to move, she couldn''t move at all. Or even if she tried to speak, she couldn''t let out a single voice.


    "Don''t leave!"


    "Help me!"


    "Help! Can!"


    Uncontroble tears streamed down her face. The people who were passing by just took a nce at her before they went on their own ways. It wasn''t unusual for them to see kids like Nesha.


    As Nesha struggled to move, someone suddenly raised her up in the air and carried her on their shoulders.


    "So you are here." It was the short man that Jack sent after her. Nesha tried to struggle away from him, but her body just remained unmoved.


    "Don''t bother struggling," The short man said. "You are bonded by my shadows." He said as his dull ck eyes glistened. In his view, there were shadows binding Nesha''s mouth and her whole body. He was the only one who could see this as the caster of this magic.


    The man started to walk away while carrying Nesha. When they reached back to the ce where Can and the others were at, Nesha''s eyes widened when she saw the condition of Can.


    His body was bruised all over as blood sttered everywhere. She wanted to scream and run to him. But she couldn''t do anything, streams continued to flow out from her eyes.


    "You''re back," Jack said.


    The short man threw Nesha on the ground. "What will we do with this brat, boss?" The bulky man said. There was some excitement in his voice.


    "Her parts would definitely sell high in the ck market," Jack said as his eyes filled with greed imagining all the booze he could buy.


    Can forced his swelling eyes to open. His vision, although blurry, knew too well the girl shoved in front of him.


    "Nesha..." He extended his hands towards her. "Don''t-don''t you ever touch her a**holes."


    "Haha, you''re still conscious." Jack mused. "What a persistent bastard. Did you hear it, right? We will sell all her organs! This is your lesson, for lying to us! You brat!" Jack said as he stomped his foot on Can''s back.


    "Boss, since we will kill her, could we have fun with her first?" The bulky man said as he looked at the girl, sprawled in the ground while biting his lips with lecherous eyes.


    "Suit yourself," Jack said.


    "Thank you for your generosity, boss." The bulky man started to walk towards the unmoving Nesha.


    "Bastards!" As if fire lit up inside Can, he managed to stand up and run up towards the man approaching his friend. He didn''t know what he was doing anymore nor could he feel his body. But he was able to grab a stick and with quicker movement, he jumped to the bulky man. He struck the stick directly to the bulky man''s right shoulder.


    "Aghh! You son of a b*tch!" The bulky man enraged, smacked Can away from him. Can flew directly to the wall. He coughed up blood as he smashed to the wall.


    The bulky man, still with a frightening expression inched towards the fallen Can as he brought out a knife. "Brat, this will be your end." He said as he gritted his teeth.


    Can could only nce at Nesha. ''I''m so sorry, I wasn''t able to protect you.'' He closed his eyes as he epted his fate.


    But then momentster, he heard the screams of people.


    "Who are you?!"


    "AH! Monster!"


    He tried to open his eyes, but all he could see were blurry images due to his eyes swelling too much. ''What''s happening?''


    Then he heard more noise that seemed like they were fighting. But fighting what? ''But whatever that was happening. A small hope flickered inside Can. ''Please, at least let Nesha live and survive.''


    "What a pitiful bunch of children." Can felt someone touch him and it gave a very cold sensation to his skin.


    That''s thest thing Can remembered as darkness consumed his consciousness. And since that day, he didn''t know that his life would continue to change to something more horrible.


    ---???---


    Back to the present, with his wind, Can continued to fly to every corner of the streets of the Aravan. "Just where are you, Nesha?" He said as he continued to fly around.


    The thunder roared on, apanied by a sh of lightning. This weather further contributed to his gloom. ''I''ve already found you, Nesha. Please, I don''t want to lose you again.'' He quickened his steps, clutching his chest.


    And as he turned around, he felt a sudden burst of lifa. It was so strong that it almost sent him flying away. But his wind held him firmer in his position.


    ''This lifa! It belongs to my father!'' He hurried towards the direction of the outburst. As he turned around to a corner, his heart raced more to what he saw.


    His father, the one who saved them back then when they were kids, was holding Nesha to her neck. Heavy rain started to pour down as well.


    "Father! Stop!" He desperately shouted as he reached towards them. "Don''t kill her!"


    "Let her go, monster!" But someone beat him, ady with brilliant orangey short hair with a long spear directed at his father and Nesha.


    "If that girl died, I''ll lose my 100 golds!"

 Chapter 65 - Volume 2.17 Rescue?

    The rain fell heavily, generating drumming sounds on the rooftops. People who were caught off unprepared and unable to seek refuge fled. They raced with their palms up, while the rest simply stood there, epting their fate of getting soaked to the skin.


    This was the same for the four individuals in a certain alley where no people ventured.


    Charrio sidestepped when Irisunched with her spear towards him. Not stopping her movement, Iris twisted her hand in ateral motion to stab back Charrio. But Charrio once again evaded her attack.


    "Give her to me." Iris said between her barrage of attacks.


    "..." Charrio just stared at her wordlessly, not intending to speak anything. He switched his hold to Dorris and instead he put her to his shoulders.


    The water on the ground sshed as Iris threw side right kick, but the strike was again blocked. ''He doesn''t want to talk to me or give me the girl.'' If this continues, I''ll be the first to exhaust.'' Iris paused her strikes and leaped a few meters away from Charrio.


    She flipped her spear around and flung it to her side.


    "Give her to me," Iris said once again but in a much calmer voice. She looked directly at Charrio''s eyes. ''Tsk. Since he is not a character I wrote, this could be tricky.''


    "She''s already dead." Charrio finally spoke.


    Hearing this statement, Can who was an onlooker on the side widened his eyes. A burst of anger rose inside his heart. "Father! What do you mean by that?!" He clenched his fist to stop it from trembling. ''I must mishear things.''


    "I meant what I said."


    "Then let me have her, so I could at least bury her," Iris replied.


    There was once again a heavy silence in the air. And the rattling sounds of the rain added more to this heaviness.


    "No. I would not let my daughter fall into some stranger''s hands. If you don''t want to die, leave now." Charrio said as he turned around.


    ''Ah. The stereotypical viin number three. The pretentious viin with his own twisted principles to follow and for some reason, I''m not sure of...'' Iris cast a sidelong nce towards the other person who was wrapped in bandages. ''He''s putting on a show for those close to him. That maid would be killed if this youngster didn''t show up.''


    Iris returned her gaze towards Charrio. ''If you''re going to infuriate a viin like this, you must hit their sore spot. And this guy has something that was reeking since we fought.''


    "You''re reeking of dark magic," Iris said.


    Charrio didn''t halt in his stride since, since most dark magicians were regarded as terrible individuals, they weren''t all that rare in society. But Iris was just not done yet...


    "Ah, wait." A grin escaped her lips. "It was more precisely of a certain curse."


    "Die," Charrio muttered tly as he materialized in front of Iris. His palms sprouted long, sharp nails, and he struck it to Iris.


    ''Sh*t! ''Iris winced as she shielded Charrio''s assault with her right arm. Charrio''s long nails punctured her skin all the way to the flesh. Her blood trickled and mingled with the damp pavement, turning it crimson.


    ''That speed was no joke!''


    Iris got no time to rest when Charrio''s shadows became sharp des pointing at her. As Iris nced around, other shadows were also binding her. ''Ah seriously!'' No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t move at all.


    "How did you know?" Charrio''s low voice resounded.


    ''Well, that was because you don''t have a reflection!'' Iris nced at the water on the ground. Only her reflection and Dorris were what she could see. ''You''re either a cursed soul already or someone who was cursed using forbidden dark arts! But in this situation, if I said that, I''d definitely die.''


    "Ah! I was just talking to myself. I''m cursed for being pretty but poor. Hahaha!" Iris tried to stifle augh. "See. Nothing rting to you."


    But Charrio''s expression didn''t change,


    "Begone." Iris trembled with that one word.


    ''Ah. Sh*t.'' Iris with frantic eyes watched as the shadow des flew towards her.


    Just an inch to her face, a familiar weird boomerang flew towards the shadow des making it all vanish in the air. The boomerang went back and this time it was heading now towards Charrio.


    Charrio narrowed his eyes as he jumped back to avoid the flying boomerang. At the same time, Iris could feel she could move again and used this chance to move away.


    A white monkey jumped right in front of her shoulders.


    "Both of you took so long, I nearly died," Iris said as she stopped in front of certain individuals.


    "We can''t understand monkeynguage," Mya said a bit sarcastically. "But at least, you''re alive, author.''


    "Hah." Iris released a deep sigh of annoyance. "Medical fee should be included as well with this."


    "Why do all of you want me to be broke?" Mya muttered to herself but the two still hear it.


    "Welle on, it''s because you''re rich. Just ept your fate like that." Iris said.


    "Mdy, Dorris!"


    Rein interrupted the two from firing more snarky talks to each other.


    "Dorris!" Mya turned around and saw Dorris on the shoulder of an unfamiliar man with dark hair. Mya was about to run and strike when Iris pulled her back.


    "Hah." Iris said. "Hmm...What kind of novel are we in right now?"


    "Iris you know too well, that this we are in reality now," Mya red at her.


    "Yeah, and what?" Iris rolled her eyes as she restrained Mya from striking Charrio. "Dear student of my nemesis," she emphasized, "even if you say it like that, everything has a story involved in their life, whether it''s dull or not. There could be a lot of endings we could end up with if we''re not careful. And that guy is far stronger than us."


    "I am careful." Mya''s grasp on her trinity tightened. "Enough with the preaching and let me go."


    "Don''t worry, she is still alive," Iris said as she whispered again.


    "What should we do, Mdy?" Rein who waited for the two to finish their banter finally spoke.


    "I''ll handle this for now." Mya turned to Charrio then to the guy who kidnapped Dorris. "If both of you mind, would you please return Dorris back to us?"


    "Seriously. Saying please, moron, why would you say that?" Iris whispered.


    "That''s because you probably ask them in a rude way seeing your attitude. No one would want to be told rudely, you know."


    ---???---


    Three hourster...


    There was only one torch in a certain dark underground basement that served as one light to the closed room. Four people were chained to their feet.


    "Say again with asking politely?" Iris said with sarcasm.


    "Well, it''s better than him killing us right?" Mya replied. "And Rein, why did you not fight back?"


    "He is stronger than me as well." Rein casually remarked.


    "Ah. You got a point."


    "Mdy..." Both of the three turned towards Dorris who murmured under her sleep.


    "Well, I guess that doesn''t matter." Mya sighed. "At least we are now also imprisoned along with Dorris." Mya held Dorris'' right hand. The wounds she got inflicted were now treated.


    To not make anyone confused, when Mya asked to give Dorris to them, they were all bound by Charrio''s shadows and carried all the way here and imprisoned them.


    "Your odd positivity is not reassuring," Iris said as she cross-seated on the floor. "And here I thought you would do something great like defeating the viin, saving the damsel in distress, making everyone astonished and say inside their minds, ''wow she''s amazing. I''m gonna follow her now for the rest of my life or raise gs to guys saying, `she''s interesting yadah, yadah."


    "Hahaha, I didn''t know you thought so highly of me, miss author." Mya stifled augh.


    "And that thinking went instantly downhill. I shouldn''t have imagined too much.." Iris replied with a tired voice. "So now what''s the real n?"

 Chapter 66 - Volume 2.18 Help?

    Rain was still pouring heavily, drumming a ratatata sound outside. The cold and strong winds caused the trees to dance. It seemed it didn''t show any stopping, any time soon. Though for the four individuals who were caught inside an underground basement, an awkward silence filled the room. Only the drop of a leakage from the corner could be heard.


    "Ah. right, that''s a good question." Mya answered Iris'' inquiry.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and was nearly startled when it creaked. For a brief moment, Mya worried that it might rouse Dorris from her sleep.


    "So, what''s the game n now?" " Iris inquired once again. She put her hands in her pockets and nced at Maya, who couldn''t take her gaze away from the sleeping Dorris,


    "Um¡­"


    "Um. What?" Iris became agitated as she lifted her right brow in response to Mya''s evasive responses. "Are you the sort that enjoys plotting?"


    "When we were stuck here, you should have already made ns. Or do you not have one? Hah. And here I thought you were so smart, to have ns already." Iris couldn''t hide the mockery in her tone, and the irritation is unmistakable all over her face.


    "Hey," Somewhat, Mya started to have this urge to bury Iris on the ground already so she could shut up. ''Who knows that she could be this infuriating - I mean very talkative.''


    "Not all the time, I coulde up with ns, noh," Mya said calmly as she sighed. ''Ah. Now that I think about it,'' a sly smile formed on her lips when a sudden thought emerged from her mind. "I do have a n."


    "Then what is it?" Iris raised her brow and crossed her arms as she waited for Mya''s answers.


    "But it would be difficult to work since there is something I don''t know."


    "And what''s that?" Iris was really getting impatient, already.


    "Dorris has teleportation magic and could materialize her scythe, which you have already seen. Rein is a generis and could create illusions which you have probably known as well, while I¡­" Mya froze when she suddenly couldn''t speak or move. It was like the same back in the garden.


    "Generis and..." Iris began to go in her way, leaning closer to her ears. Mya suddenly couldn''t move. "I can paralyze the motions of any character I wrote,"


    Mya could move again after a good 10 seconds.


    "But it appears to people like you that it just has a time limit." Iris straightened her back again. "I could also sense my characteristics and the people I touch via this," Iris said as she waved her palms in a spiral fashion, and a reddish moth appeared from it. When she closed her hands, it instantly vanished.


    "There''s also the spear which you already know. Now that you know my magic, what is your n?" Iris raised her left brow when Mya looked at her, a bit confused.


    "What''s with that weird look?"


    "Iris. You are wearing that chain right?"


    "Yes." Iris nced at the anti-magic chain on her left ankle. But then a sudden realization hit her. "I could use magic?" she asked, a bit surprised.


    "That''s how I see it," Mya answered casually.


    Iris then nced at Rein, but Rein just shook his head. "I can''t use mine."


    At the same time, they all turned around when they heard an unlocking of metal outside the door of their room. The three of them waited with wariness until the door opened, revealing the familiar guy with bandages.


    As soon as he entered, with quick movements, Iris ran towards him and pressed him on the ground.


    "Ah!" Can winced when stumbled on the ground. Iris locked both of her arms and pressed his head firmly so he couldn''t move.


    "Did you do this?" Iris asked.


    "Yes." Can answered. "Please escape here with Nesha while father is not here."


    "Hah." Iris let go of him as she grabbed the key as well from the hands of Can.


    "Why did you let him go? He is the one who kidnaps Dorris in the first ce." Mya said, a bit emotionless.


    "And I regret it," Can remarked as he rose up to clear some dust from his garments with both hands. "I shouldn''t have brought her here," he sighed as he looked down, avoiding Mya''s menacing re.


    "Enough with the chit-chat," Iris said as she threw the keys to Mya. Her chains were already unlocked. Mya took the key with only one hand."Let''s get out of here before that shadow guy returns." Mya immediately unlocked her binds as well as to Dorris. Then she reached the keys to Rein right away.


    "Thanks," Rein said as he got the key and he''s not burning through any more time to unlock the binds.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Dorris in Rein''s arms, all of them nodded at Can.


    "I''ll lead you to where your items that were hidden here, so please follow me, quietly," Can said as he trailed ahead of them.


    "Are you sure, we could trust this guy?" Mya asked Iris warily. She is as yet far-fetched about Can''s motives and intentions to Dorris and to them.


    "My instincts as an author were telling me that this guy could be trusted."


    Mya gave her a deadpan stare. "Is it because you''re the one he chose not to seal their magic, right?"


    "Ye¡­What kind of reason is that?" Iris said with a t expression.


    ''She''s definitely going to say yes.'' Mya frowned inside her mind.


    "Here are your items," Can said as he unlocked the door. Then he went inside and grabbed everything that they confiscated.


    "U-u-uwa!" A certain white monkey jumped on Iris'' shoulders as soon as the doors were opened.


    "Monkey!?" Iris eximed as she poked the monkey''s head. "So this is where you have been."


    "What''s the matter, Rein?"


    "The talismans for teleportation is not here." Rein replied to Mya.


    "Father burned it to dust before he left," Can said.


    "Let''s go," Iris interrupted them. "We could still escape even without that if we go now."


    Without wasting any time, they all stealthily followed behind Can after they got their items.


    "Just this corner, and we will be able to get out of here," Can said.


    But as soon as they turned¡­


    *Boom!* A sudden explosion resounded, making the whole ce tremble and causing some of them to be out of bnce because of the intensity of the impact.


    Then that one explosion was followed by more explosions.


    "He''s up there," Iris said.


    "Who?" Mya said as she leaned on the wall so that she wouldn''t tumble due to the heavy trembling on the ground.


    "You''ll see when we get out," Iris said as she patted Can. "Let''s go!"


    With that stated, they kept trying to move while maintaining their bnce since the earth was shaking violently, but this time they were rushing even more because some debris was falling down due to the tremendous shaking.


    When they came out, lightning shed and thunder boomed, and the rain was still falling fiercely. But no one appeared to mind that they were soaked. The four of them had their eyes fixed on someone. Particrly to one person they didn''t want to meet.


    "Can, what does this mean? " Pain and disappointment shed on Charrio''s face as he looked in the eyes of Can.


    "I don''t know why Nesha is so afraid of you." Can clenched his fist. "This is what I need to do, father. for Nesha''s well-being."


    Mya and Iris drew their weapons, ready to fight if a fight broke down. But then, out of nowhere, blood spurted from Charrio''s lips. He copsed on the ground. Everyone was stunned when they witnessed the spectacle in front of them. Because of the unexpected stranger who abruptly appears, no one moves or says anything.


    "That wouldn''t kill you," said a familiar and chilling voice from behind him. "Where has your creator gone?" "


    ''Ah. The ''he'' that Iris was referring to, is no other than him...Kayden.''


    He shook his dagger to whisk away the blood that was stained on it.


    Seeing this unexpected scene, fear engulfed Can. Fear for his father''s dear life.


    "Father!"

 Chapter 67 - Volume 2.19 Escape?

    "Iris, I''ve been meaning to ask?"


    "If I like you? Of course not, duh."


    Mya rolled her eyes. "Can you stop talking nonsense? that''s not what I''m trying to talk about, okay? Why does that guy love to appear out of nowhere and do surprising things?"


    "Who knows?" Iris shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know him."


    "Come on, he is your viin." Mya frowned.


    "My viin? Oh yeah right, I wrote him." Iris said. "And also your character. But does anything follow the script anymore? So don''t ask any more stupid questions like that."


    "It''s not that I''m the first one who breaks that. You''re the one who freed him first which already goes out of the plot."


    "Huh?" Iris raised her left brow and confusion was written all over her face. "What are you saying?"


    "You''re the one who freed him from the dungeon."


    "No. I''m not." Iris said quickly with a deadpan expression.


    "Then who..." Before Mya could finish her words, multiple explosions resounded from the ongoing fight that was happening in front of them, causing their senses to pay more attention to everything happening around us so no one could be hurt.


    "How dare you hurt my father!" Can said. A fit of anger thrummed through his veins then he released more of his air sts to Kayden.


    Can unleashed a powerful whirlwind on Kayden, obliterating the area. Mya and the others just covered their heads to protect themselves. As the onught tension increased, Mya began to lose footing, causing Rein to rush ahead to cover her.


    " Are you okay?" Rein nced at Mya, his eyes were tight and worried.


    On the other hand, Kayden''s face remained unmoved as he swiftly blocked and evade every bit of Can''s attack. As if those strong attacks didn''t even matter to him.


    "All of you, listen to me. Let''s get out of here first," Mya said calmly yet the authority on her voice was dominant. "That''s the n and not to watch those guys fight."


    "I''m just going to say that."


    "But you didn''t," Mya said as she walked past Iris. "Let''s go, Rein."


    "I''ll lead the way." Rein said as he walked ahead. Mya simply moved her head as a response and followed Rein.


    Though the rain was still pouring hard, they didn''t care anymore. Mya had only one thing in mind and that was to get out of here as fast as possible before any of those guys finished their fight.


    She could certainly feel that whoever wins the match, she was certain that they could get more inflicted in a greater mess than they were already in.


    As they sprinted towards the alleys of the soaked and quiet city night of Aravan, Rein was the first one to notice when a dark shadow loomed over him.


    *Boogsh!*


    He immediately leaped up as the sharp shadow created a huge crater in the ce they were before. If he was a secondte noticing, both he and Dorris would surely be pulverized now.


    At the same time, Iris pushed Mya out of the shadow''s sharp ws.


    "Arghh!" Mya winced when she hit the hard concrete wall. Iris, on the other hand, managed to evade the shadow but with one step, she failed to maintain her bnce and slipped on the puddle of water.


    "Ouch!" She winced when her butt hit the hard drenched road.


    *Boogsh!* Both of them nced at the ce where there was now a huge dent on it.


    "Mdy!" Reinnded beside Mya.


    "I''m alright." Mya steadied herself once again, ''Why do I feel like there was an extra intended force with that push.'' she thought.


    "Lady Iris, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Iris said as she already stood up from her nasty fall. ''Is that my karma or what?''


    Rein became more alert when he felt an ominous presence in front of them. "Mdy, Lady Iris, please step back."


    {"My son did a sinful act."} That familiar low voice echoed through their ears. {"And so is my daughter. As their father, I need to be the one to teach them a lesson. I will never pass it that easily. They need to learn from their mistakes."}


    In front of them was no other than Charrio. But his appearance hadpletely changed now. Mya could feel several chills running in her nerves. The man... No, that couldn''t be called man anymore.


    Charrio was riding arge dark horse. His entire visage became ck wearing ck te armor. But that was not made Mya a bit frightened, it was the fact that his head was severed. He was holding his head towards in his right hand and a red soulless eyes bore unto them.


    ''A Duhan?'' Mya gripped her Trinity tightly.


    {"I would not make these things harder for anyone,"} Charrio spoke once again.


    "My Savior is truly a gentleman," Iris murmured beside Mya as she stared at Rein''s lean and chiseled back with dreamy eyes.


    Mya''s attention turned reverted to Iris.


    "You should have written more characters like him. And not those ml''s with attitude problems." Mya remarked, looking at her with a frown.


    {"Give my daughter back to me."}


    "Well, that would be too boring." Iris rolled her eyes. "Most readers want male leads who have problems then fall in love with the female lead. And they start changing and h h h."


    "h? h? h?"


    "It meant what it is, stupid."


    {"Give my daughter back to me so all of you could leave here alive."}


    "What does it mean, I don''t know since I''m stupid," Mya said with a grin. "Exin to me and don''t bezy."


    "Hah." Iris sneakered. "Is that a joke, because Rein wasughing so hard right now."


    ''These two...'' Rein flinched. "I know both of you are getting along well with each other..." his words were cut off straight away.


    "We''re not!"


    "Seahorse!!!"


    There was a moment of silence...


    "Seahorse?" Iris looked at Mya confused. "What''s with that?"


    "First as much as possible I''m trying to avoid cliche answers, and second, the horse!!!" All of the three of them looked to where Mya was pointing.


    {"I decided your punishments."} Charrio who was being ignored was now prancing towards them at a bulleted speed. {"All of you will die."}


    Without a moment of thought, Rein, Mya, and Iris started to turn around and run as fast as they could!


    With the huge horse Charrio rode, they would not be able to simply evade him since he was covering the entire narrow alley.


    "He''s angry!" Iris said.


    "Yeah. Pretty mad!" Mya nodded her head.


    "There''s a corner turn!" Mya pointed.


    "No, let''s not go there."


    "My author''s instinct for cliches is telling me it could be a dead end."


    "But at this rate, he would catch up to us." Mya retorted Iris'' words. "And could you fight him?"


    "No," Iris said with a frown. With Mya''s words, she remembered how she got trashed by her fight with Charrio. "But it would be a dead-end for sure."


    "No, it would not."


    A few momentster...


    {"There is nothing for all of you to run now,"} Charrio said as he inched closer to them.


    "See, what did I tell you?" Iris murmured to Mya. "It''s a dead end. Now we''re all dead as well."


    "Re-rein, Is that you?" All of them stopped when they heard a very familiar voice from Dorris''. Her voice was soft and weak maybe because of what happened to her when Charrio choked her.


    Even Charrio, who was just a meter away from them, halted.


    "Dorris, you''re awake!" Mya went to Dorris'' side right away to check her condition.. "Thank Goodness," a sound of relief crossed Mya''s voice as she touched Dorris'' hands.

 Chapter 68 - Volume 2.20 Drenched Night

    "Mdy." Dorris'' eyes slowly opened. And what she saw first was Rein''s constricted face. She blinked when a drop of rain poured down to her face. She suddenly removed the drop of the water from the dark clouds to see clearly everything.


    But that wasn''t the pressing matter right now. A bitter yet tired smile formed her face.


    "Re-rein is that you?" Dorris'' soft and weak voice resounded.


    "Dorris!" Rein immediately looked at her. His eyes filled with worry that sent more sharp pain to her heart. She had a little bit of difficulty breathing that caused her to open her mouth to breathe in more air.


    ''I don''t deserve those eyes.'' she thought.


    "Dorris!" Another voice called out to her. It was from the person she always looked up to and wished to be by her side forever. The tears in her eyes abruptly drop on her face out of the blue, causing Mya to get worried.


    ''Why am I so lucky to have you in my life?'' she can''t help but question her life


    "Are you alright?!" Gentle hands touched her soaked ones. Those gentle light aquamarine eyes that could only belong to one person, now looking at her with worry.


    ''I don''t deserve those looks.'' the self-doubt started toe up within her head.


    "I''m- I''m already fine, Mdy," Dorris said meekly. "Rein, thank you for your efforts. You could bring me down now."


    Rein gently brought down Dorris to the ground.


    "Father." Dorris eyed Charrio and thetter just stared at her back without saying anything.


    "I''lle with you." she said confidently without any second guess.


    "Dorris! What are you saying? " Mya was shocked. "He almost killed you!" Her edge of irritation had returned but she still managed to look calm outwardly.


    "No, Mdy." With a sudden quick turn, Dorris struck Mya''s stomach with her scythe.


    "Mdy!" Rein was going to go to Mya, but he was stopped when Dorris'' scythe pointed to his neck.


    "I can finally vividly see everything now," Dorris said and the tone of her voice was full of rity. "And this is the real me. This ends our time together now."


    Dorris started to walk away.


    "Mdy!" Rein immediately went towards Mya who was holding her stomach. ''Dorris¡­ No, please don''t do this to us .'' Mya nced up at the retreating figure of Dorris.


    "Rein, don''t worry I''m alright," Mya raised her hands to give him a rification and she slowly stood up.


    "How are you alright, when you''re hurt like that!" Rein said anxiousnessced his voice.


    "I''m really alright." Mya opened both her arms.


    "See no wounds. But please lean closer to me, Rein. There is something I want to tell you." Mya said.


    "I saw how her de..." Rein can''t continue what he''s trying to say because Mya interrupt him


    "There is no wound. Please Rein, before Dorris can get away." Mya pleaded.


    With a conflicted face, Rein leaned closer. As he did that, Mya started whispering something to him.


    "Father," Dorris said.


    "So your memories are back now, Nesha." he formed a half-smile on his face.


    "Yes." Dorris simply replied. "It seems my vacation ising to an end now. I would be serving you back again. I''m back now father."


    "Very well," Charrio said. "Then there is no need for me to stall their lives."


    "About that father." Dorris nced back at them. "I have one wish, father."


    "Speak, my daughter."


    "Could you spare their lives for now?"


    Charrio''s dark energy surrounding him started to intensify. "I want to be the one to kill them when I get my full powers restored. With my teleportation magic, I''m so d I could indeed easily find them wherever they went because of my power."


    "Ah, I see," Charrio said. "Very well. Then let''s all go back now. There is some pest-fighting Can now. We need to make sure that he will be alright."


    Shadows started to envelop them.


    "Wait, Dorris!" Rein shouted. But Dorris didn''t answer nor look at them. She was cold and the Dorris that they knew before waspletely gone.


    "Let mee with her." Rein looked firmly at Charrio. "At the very least, I could serve as a hostage until Dorris'' full strength recovers."


    Dorris, shocked by Rein''s words, clenched her fist.


    "Very well," Charrio said and shadows started to envelop Rein as well. And momentster they disappeared leaving only the ground that was still being drenched by the non-stopping rain.


    Mya coughed up blood when they vanished. Blood began to flow down her back, mingling with the drenched stone road.


    Before she couldpletely fall on the ground...


    "Idiot," Iris murmured as she caught Mya. "You are a total moron; my initial assumptions about you were incorrect."


    "Just this time... I-I don''''t know what else I could do." A wry smile escaped Mya''s face. "My life is in your hands now, dear friend of my teacher."


    Mya''s hand lumped. Dorris'' face shed through her mind. Though the rain was drenching her face, with that pained look... Mya could somewhat tell...


    "She is crying." Mya meekly said as her eyelids started to get heavier. "We have been together for so long for four years, and I don''t even know what caused those tears."


    "I''m the worst..." Mya''s voice trailed off as shepletely sumbed to unconsciousness.


    In the frigid air, there was deafening quiet. The quick sound of rain just contributed to the tense atmosphere.


    "Is she dead, already?" Iris held Mya''s pulse. It was still beating but Iris knew too well that if she didn''t stop the bleeding of Mya, her life could be in real danger.


    Iris released a deep breath before starting to drag Mya with her. ''How heavy.'' She frowned as she kept going.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    Four years ago...


    "Mdy! Please stop running away!" Rein''s weary voice resounded.


    "How can I not run on this beautiful scenery?" Mya cheerfully said. "The wind is so refreshing, and the waves of the ocean are like music ying to my ear... Ah!"


    Mya didn''t finish her words when she stumbled on something.


    "Mdy!" Rein ran to her with anxiousness.


    When Mya looked to see what caused her to stumble, rather than something. It was someone.


    "Rein, I found a mermaid," Mya said.


    "What mermaid are you talking about?" Rein said as he helped Mys to stand up, and check her condition. To his relief, Mya didn''t seem to get hurt with that fall.


    "Look!" Mya pointed. When Rein nced towards the direction she was pointing, to his surprise, there was indeed someone there!


    The lower half of her body was buried in the sand.


    "Rein, she is still breathing! Quick let us help this mermaid get back to the sea!"


    Mya said after she checked the pulse of the girl.


    Without wasting time, Rein started digging the girl out. After a few minutes, they were able to retrieve the girl.


    "She is not a mermaid." Mya''s face wasced with disappointment.


    "Is that really the important thing right now? Rein said bewildered.


    "Who are you?" They both turn to the girl when they hear a soft but weak voice. The girl stared at them with a frightened face.


    "Shh." Mya hushed. "We will not harm you. We are here to help. You can trust us, alright?" Mya gently smiled as she extended her arms towards the girl.


    The girl was still hesitant and wary but seeing Mya''s gentle smile and eyes that really looked sincerely worried for her...she just noticed that her hand was also reaching for her.


    Mya''s smile widened. "Thank you for trusting us." She held the girl''s hand firmer. "Rein helped me bring her to the estate so she could get treatment."


    ''Hair that is like the soothing calm ocean and eyes that are as bright and gentle as the clear blue skies, how beautiful.'' The girl said as she was carried gently in the arms of the man that was with this unknowndy. ''She''s like a water fairy.''


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 69 - Volume 2.21 A Painful Nostalgia

    Mya suddenly felt a tug on her bed. "Dorris, can you please let me sleep some more." Sheined as she put the nket on her head.


    ''Mdy please wake up!''


    That should be the expected response Mya used to hear. But today, she heard apletely different voice.


    "It seems you are still alive." She heard a snarky remark. "And that maid of yourspletely stabs and leaves you. Why are you acting like she''s still here? She betrayed you, remember?" While putting both hands on the side of her waist.


    Mya opened her eyes slowly and saw the annoyed Iris beside her. She can''t help but just roll her eyes secretly.


    "Tss Is that how you treat people who are injured? Can you say something nice to my ear this morning?" Mya said as she removed the nket on her face and tried to sit slowly from her bed. But when she did that, she felt the immediate pain from the wound in her back. However, she still forced herself to sit up.


    "Yeah, Yeah." Iris rolled her eyes. "Alright, fine just stop moving around. Or your wound would open up." Iris said as she stood up. "Since you''re awake, I''ll get you some porridge."


    Iris went out of the room leaving it inplete silence. Mya nced at the single window in the room.


    ''It seems that the rain has stopped.'' The sky was already a mixture of red and orange.


    A bitter smile formed her lips when those words from Iris earlier rang to her mind. "Because I already got used to her apany. Hah. Not only her but also with Rein."


    "Here''s your porridge," Iris said as she dropped it on the table beside Mya. Though a bit surprised that Iris already arrived at the room, Mya didn''t ask anything and just slowly got the porridge.


    Once she took a spoon of it to her mouth, the warm but mild sweetness touched her taste buds.


    "Delicious," Mya said dryly.


    "I would appreciate it more if you say it enthusiastically," Iris said as she grabbed a stool and sat there. "So what are you going to do? Is that rted to why you sent Rein along with Dorris?"


    Mya put the half bowl of porridge back on the table. "Author..." she just looked at Iris nkly.


    Iris nced up as she awaited Mya''s next words. Her expression was somewhat gloomy as she clutched the sheets of the bed.


    "Why did you have to make Mya magicless? If-if...I just had magic and strength..."


    "You could protect the people close to you at all times." Iris finished Mya''s words.


    Mya looked down with a dejected face.


    "You already knew the answer for that," Iris said.


    "She is a viiness created to entertain the readers by showing them how she sumbs to her weaknesses, bes envious of the female lead, and is eventually destroyed in the end. Nothing more and nothing less. It is now your own luck that you have been transmigrated into her body of all people."


    Mya didn''t answer as her mind was filled with more thoughts. ''My luck? Ah. So it was still like that. Because of my sh*tty luck. People close to me always get in trouble. If...''


    *p!*


    "Just snap out of it, will yah?"


    Mya''s face was forced to nce up when Iris held both of her cheeks.


    "You still have a lot of things to do and being gloomy and depressed is not one of those now. Save all those dramas once this sh*t is all done. Now tell me what will we do next?" Iris rapidly fired her words as she pressed Mya''s cheek with both of her hands.


    "Do you understand?" She asked and Mya nodded her head. Iris then let go of Mya''s cheeks. "What will we do next?"


    "Who knew that you could be awfully talkative." Mya sighed.


    "Well, thank you for that. I''ll take that as apliment." Iris crossed both her arms while raising her right eyebrows. "So what now?"


    "We will not do anything."


    Iris is now raising the other part of her eyebrow, her left brow. "Excuse me, did I hear it right?"


    "Yes you hear it right and clear,." Mya said. "We will not do anything."


    "And why is that?" Iris said while the confusion was written all over her face.


    "Rein will handle the rest now. I know he can manage the situation properly."


    "I see , I know Rein looks strong, butst night based on what I observe on his capabilities aside from carrying Dorris he was quite useless," Iris said still looked confused.


    "Not only talkative but has a sharp tongue as well." Mya sighed one again.


    "And I''ll take that as a secondplement. So thankful for that." She bowed her head and put her left arm on her back while her right arm was on her stomach.


    Mya just took a deep breath.


    "Rein wasn''t able to do anythingst night because it was raining. And now that is not. This would be the best chance for him." She spoke calmly and with a in expression yet she made sure her tone had a confident attachment to it.


    "Raining?"


    "He would not be able to use his magic, because of the rain."


    "Ah. I see," Iris nodded her head. "But even so, you''re awfully trusting of him, huh?" Iris said.


    "Indeed, Rein never fails if he is given a mission. You don''t have any idea yet what he can do. Don''t and never underestimate him. " Mya simply remarked as she nced up to the clear skies outside the window. "And I believe in him because of that... I truly do."


    ''And to Dorris...For whatever reason you have.''


    <em>''Mdy!''</em>


    <em>''Mdy. Wake up!''</em>


    <em>''Hmph. That''s what you get for hurting Mdy.''</em>


    <em>''This is for you Mdy.''</em>


    Mya caressed the bracelet Dorris gave to her. ''There''s no way I would leave you just like that.''


    "Ah. There is something I need to do. I need to return to my ship." Mya said. "Would you apany me, dear author?" peering into Iris'' almond eyes, Mya asked.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    When he heard screeching noises, Rein jerked up his eyes. With the only lighting in through the one little window of the cell he was in, he could see that it was just some rats.


    He was imprisoned in this unknown location when he went with Dorris. However, he was not the only one present. Another young man, dressed in ck and with tousled ck hair and covered with wounds,id opposite to him.


    ''It was the guy that suddenly appearedst night. From the strange talks he heard between Mya and Iris, this guy''s name is Kayden.'' Rein thought as he nced at the man.


    They were both chained with anti-magic in both of their hands and feet.


    Rein stood up and stretched a bit. "How shameful that I''m quite uselessst night because of that Rain."


    "Ironic."


    "Now that the sky is clear, nothing can hinder me anymore." Rein smiled wryly when he remembered what Mya whispered to himst night.


    "Go with Dorris. And once the sky is clear, go bring her back alive."


    "Seriously," sounds of chains unlocking could be heard. "What a very ambiguousmand." With a pin he had, the chain''s locks were allpletely unhinged.


    "Now let''s get started. Or else I''ll be even more of a disappointment than I already am." Rein brought down the sleeves of his left arm and from his diamond tattoovender mist started toe out from it.


    "I''ll just need to do the same things like usual."


    "Clear the obstacles and finish the mission given to me."

 Chapter 70 - Volume 2.22 Following Orders

    ''Being impoverished may be both a burden and a blessing. Even though your life is difficult, having a loving and happy family at your side is a blessing. But...if someone close to you became sick, you couldn''t help but curse yourself for being poor. And this leads to something you have no choice but to do.''


    ''That''s what happened to me.'' Dorris shed a smile to his father and Can, who were eating together at a round table. ''I''ve returned again here. But what is this tingling sensation inside me? I should suppose to be happy.''


    <em>["Yes. I do kill people my daughter. But that''s the only way for me to survive. And Can too."</em>


    <em>"Can? What''s the matter with Can?"</em>


    <em>"He has a terminal illness where he needed to be injected with lifa from time to time. This is the only way for him to live."</em>


    <em>"Does he know this?"</em>


    <em>"No. He didn''t.]</em>


    <em></em>Those memories shed through Dorris'' mind as scooped the chicken broth in front of her. It was the day she found out that the father who adopted them was not human but instead a Malice who fed with other people''s lifeforce.


    That was also the time she found that her sole friend through thick and thin have an illness she never knew before. Can had strong magic of wind and due to it, it was eating all his life. In order to prevent him from harming himself with magic, Charrio nourished him with other people''s lifa.


    Dorris couldn''t believe this at first since Can was always cheerful but a time came when she noticed that Can started to faint or had nosebleeds. These greatly sent fear to her heart. Without letting Can know about his condition, Charrio proposed to Dorris that he would continuously help and support Can''s medications if only Dorris would help him find people they could use as a "medicine."


    After four years of not seeing each other, their father told her that Can had recovered now. Which gave her both a sense of relief and guilt. Guilt, that after all these times, how could he forget him. She nced at Can but at the same time, the young man also nced at her. A smile escaped his lips.


    "Nesha, I''m d that your memory is now back. I thought after the explosion you died." Can stopped himself from letting tears fall from his eyes.


    ''The explosion at the dumpsite. We didn''t know during that time that the chest we found there contained explosives. One of the kids there identally opened that chest. It happened all in a sh. During that time I truly believe that it is my karma for all the innocent lives I take.''


    ''If not for that, none of these would happen. I would still be able to live here and not meet M...'' Something stung inside Dorris. Her hands trembled but she held her spoon firmer to stop the shaking. ''I have nothing to do with her now. The only thing I need to do now is to let Rein escape here. And everything with us will be over.''


    "Nesha?"


    Dorris'' line of thought was cut when she heard Can''s call. Worry flickered to the same ashen eyes he remembered before. Butpared to that, he was now covered with bandages due to his burns from that explosion. They said that all the people they knew back then died with that explosion and only Can lived. Now that she was here, she was the second to survive now from that dreadful ident.


    "Of course, I apologize if I forgot you Cal," A yful smirk formed on Dorris'' lips. "You owe something."


    "What do I owe you?" Can looked at her, quite perplexed.


    A pout formed to Dorris'' lips. "You said, you''re going to give me a gift for my birthday back then. Where is my gift now?"


    "Oh!" Can''s face brightened. "Yes. Hahaha. How could I forget..."


    Dorris'' eyes narrowed when Can''s voice became lower.


    "Can, what are you saying?" Dorris was confused. "Speak your voice louder."


    "Dorris."


    Dorris stiffened when she heard that very familiar voice. Butpared to its stern and always calm ones, it was a bit lower, tinged with sadness.


    Everything started to be distorted around her. Can''s and Charrio''s faces turned into spirals and mix in together.


    "Re-rein!" She stood up, knocking the tes that were in front of her. But instead of falling on the floor, it turned into a cloud ofvender dust.


    Her long scythe reappeared in front of her. But to her surprise, even that turned into specks of dust. "I told you, that everything is over with us. I''m with my real family now!" Dorris screamed.


    "I apologize, Dorris." Rein''s voice echoed from everywhere. "I''m just following the orders given to me by Lady Mya."


    "Is that so?" Dorris'' voice became cold. "Did you forget that I can just teleport, out from here?" Light started to shine from where she was standing.


    "I already knew that." Rein''s voice echoed. "Every bit of your magic, Dorris. But..."


    Dorris was shocked when the magic circle for teleportation she was trying to create dissipated. "With or without knowing whatever past you had, I know your magic very well. You must have forgotten how Lady Cynthia always tests and study our magic right?"


    Dorris'' eyes widened.


    "One of the vows I made when I serve Lady Mya, I need to know everything there is to know with people who got close to her aside from her family. So that she would be always safe. I''ve read every bit of it. And sadly as well, you only knew too little about me, Dorris."


    Dorris started to feel dizzy. "Rein, you bastard." She cursed as her vision got blurred.


    "When I thought, that I could trust an unknown person with an unknown background like you for this four years, with just one move. Everything crumbles." Rein''s voice that was echoing all over the ce became like a luby to Dorris.


    "Sleep, for now, Dorris. Or is it, Nesha, now. We will have a long talk with Lady Mya once you wake up."


    That was thest thing Dorris heard before darkness consumed her consciousness.

 Chapter 71 - Volume 2.23 Please Tell Me Why?

    <em>Dorris found herself in an endless white room full of grey smoke. No matter what she did or walk, there was nothing around but only her and the empty space.</em>


    <em>"Dorris," suddenly she turned around when she heard a familiar yet distant voice at the same time.</em>


    <em>"Dorris," </em>


    <em>As Dorris narrowed her gaze to look closer at the source of the voice, her body trembled at the sudden sight that beheld in front of her.</em>


    <em>"Why did you betray me, Dorris?" A bloody figure of Mya kept crawling to Dorris. "I thought, we will go stronger together and explore many things the world hasn''t seen before. Why? Dorris? Please tell me why?"</em>


    <em>"Lady Mya."</em>


    <em>"Dorris! Why?!"</em>


    <em>"Nesha." Nesha turned around when she heard Can''s voice. But her eyes widened with horror when he saw Can was burning alive.</em>


    <em>"I thought we will survive together no matter how many thorns life will throw to us." The fire burst even stronger. "Why did you have to leave."</em>


    <em>"Dorris!"</em>


    <em>"Nesha!"</em>


    <em>Struck between the two, Dorris clutched both her hands to her ears. She dropped to the ground as she covered both her ears.</em>


    <em>"Dorris! Why?!" Blood flooded out from Mya''s eyes as she continued crawling towards her. Trailed of blood was left behind as she moved.</em>


    <em>"Nesha! Don''t leave!" Can parts were now severing from him. </em>


    <em>But they continued to move and move towards Dorris.</em>


    <em>"Do-don''te any closer to me!" Dorris screamed out loud. "Ahhhh!"</em>


    Dorris'' eyes opened wide. She immediately sat up as she held her chest. She could feel the loud thumping of her heart.


    ''A dream...It was not real.'' She kept hitting her chest to calm herself. ''That was only a dream.''


    But Dorris had no time to rest when she felt someone behind her. She immediately jumped out of the bed.


    *Fwoosh!*


    Feathers from the futon of the bed flew all over the ce when someone''s struck it with a sword. Long dark ocean blue hair danced on Dorris'' vision.


    "You?!" Dorris'' heart skipped even faster when she realized who was the person that attack her now. ''Lady Mya!'' However Mya didn''t answer her, instead, she tore a talisman, the move that Dorris knew too well.


    She immediately materialized her scythe and blocked Mya''s sword behind her. Mya light aquamarine eyes just glinted with Dorris'' confused stare.


    "What are doing?!" Dorris screamed as she pushed Mya backward. Mya didn''t respond as she tore another talisman.


    The silent responses and barrage of attacks that Mya gave to Dorris were now starting to irritate something inside her.


    "Why are you not talking?!"


    Mya reappeared behind her once again and at the same time, Dorris'' blocked her sword. "Why are you not saying anything?!" Dorris yelled as she kept blocking Mya''s barrage of attacks.


    *Crash!* Dorris yelped when the sword almost hit her head. The vase that was behind her was the one that got hit and shattered into pieces. "Are you going to kill me now?!"


    Mya remained quiet as she going to attack Dorris once again.


    "Then if that is really the case here," Dorris dropped her scythe. "If this is my punishment for all the sins Imitted. Then to die by your hands, would be the right thing to me, Mdy." Dorris'' voice croaked when she called Mya, Mdy once again.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the sword to sh her neck. But momentster, nothing happened. "Dorris."


    The sound of nging echoed through the suddenly quiet room. "You know that I could never kill you."


    Dorris opened her eyes and what she saw struck something deep inside her. Mya''s face had her usual warm and calm smile now. "Though I told you many times to not call me like that before. But to call me, Mdy once again." Mya''s smile grew wider. "I''m so d to hear it again.


    "From the pocket of her robes, Mya brought out the hairclip she bought Dorris from before.


    "I haven''t given this back to you again," Mya said as she put the hairclip to Dorris'' hair. "There." Her smile grew wider. "You look like a normal chocte cake again."


    "Mdy," Dorris dropped on her knees. "How could you still smile like that, after I hurt you?" Tears started to stream down from her face.


    "It''s never easy to hate someone who is like a true family to you," Mya said as she sat down to Dorris'' level. "Rather than mostly hate, only questions of why''s and self-doubt will form if someone close to you does something you didn''t expect them to do.


    "And Dorris..." Mya paused as she sped both Dorris'' hands. "I want to know why?"


    "Mdy." Dorris nced up. Her face was already filled with tears.


    "Let me know, so I could understand why?" Mya said as she wiped Dorris'' tears with her thumb.


    Combined with her past life and this lifetime, even if Mya and Dorris were close in age, Dorris'' was still a lot younger than her by any means. For a fourteen-year-old girl, to show this kind of distressed and pained expression, Mya wished that she could do something for her as the adult her and Dorris'' friend.


    ''I might be nosy for wanting to know why, but this is the only way I know so that I could understand the situation better and help Dorris.'' Mya squeezed Dorris'' hand firmer but gently.


    It''s been two days now, since Rein brought Dorris back, and now that she was awake, Mya wanted to know everything that there was to know about Dorris.


    "Please Dorris, tell me." Mya pleaded. "To see a family of mine, this hurt, pains me so much." Mya stopped herself from shedding any tear. And that was not the only problem right now, her back was throbbing with pain. Due to that fight earlier, Mya could feel that her wound opened up. But she must endure for Dorris.


    "Mdy..." Dorris finally spoke up as she fixated her gaze towards Mya. She released a deep breath before she continued.. "I don''t deserve this kindness or to live happily because the truth is I was a murderer."

 Chapter 72 - Volume 2.24 Her Story

    "Since I open my eyes, I only knew that I live in the streets with another person close to me, his name is Can. We''re both orphans, and we survive with the help of each other. Life is hard but as long as we are together, I''m already happy with that."


    Mya listened carefully as Dorris started telling her story.


    "Day by day, we managed to survive. But...that certain time came." Dorris paused as she watched her breath. "Goons who were notorious in our area almost got us killed but he came. The man who became our father. He saves us from those goons and adopted us. He takes care of both of us like we are his real children."


    "He...he..." Dorris'' hands that were on Mya''s hold trembled. "That day was raining when father still didn''t go home. I decided to look for him since he didn''t bring an umbre with him. But I wish, I haven''t done that. As the rain trickled and the air sent chills to my body, once I turn around in a corner, I saw father..."


    "He was...killing someone by sucking their lifa until only a dry and empty shell body was left to that woman." A bitter smile emerged from Dorris'' lips. "I was so frightened back then and didn''t know what to do. In order to exin why he was doing such things, my father told me that he did all of that to survive. And it was for Can''s sake as well. Can has an illness and if he didn''t get enough lifa energy he would die. With my father''s offer, I attract innocent people, and bring them to my father for him, to kill them."


    Mya narrowed her eyes as she listened to Dorris'' tales. But Dorris went on...


    "Then that ident to that dumpsite came. The authorities of the Aravan deducted that whoevermits these murders were people living in the slumps. They left a bomb inside a wooden chest there. And one of our innocent friends opened it..."


    "It explodes..." Dorris released another deep breath. "And the st sent me to the sea. The only thing I remember was how I was drowning."


    "And the next thing that happened is we found you on the coast of Marina with amnesia." Mya continued the rest of her story for Dorris.


    Dorris simply nodded her head. "Now that my memories are back, I couldn''t stay with you now, Mdy. A murderer like me, can''t stay with..."


    *Fwoosh!*


    Dorris'' eyes widened when Mya lock her to her embrace. "Is that really what your heart wanted, Nesha? Choose what would make you happy, and I''ll support you as a dear friend of mine."


    ''Mdy called me with my real name.''


    <em>"Then let''s work hard together Dorrisin reaching our dreams." </em>Those memories from the time they were at the Marina household shed through Dorris'' mind.


    Dorris wasn''t able to answer, her heart squeezed. "Mdy..." she pressed her lips, confused about what to say.


    "Mdy, I..."


    Dorris suddenly felt something was off when Mya''s weight became heavier. "Mdy..." she called once again, but Mya didn''t respond. Just then, Dorris felt something wet on her hand. Her eyes widened in horror when she saw red liquid. ''This is blood!''


    "Mdy!"


    Mya was sweating profusely.


    "Wake up, Mdy."


    *Bang!*


    "Seriously."


    Dorris winced from the sudden intrusion of light from the outside.


    "That''s why I told her not to move too much or her wound might open." Iris entered the door.


    "The drama is over for now," Iris said as she walked in their direction. "I''ll handle the rest for here kiddo."


    Iris said as she tried to carry Mya. But after more minutes...


    "Help me, kiddo, she''s heavy." Dorris'' stupor was cut off when Iris looked at her with a troubled expression.


    They carried Mya to the next room.


    "What happened to her?!" Dorris asked. Fear and worryced her voice.


    "You struck her, remember?" Iris just gave her a deadpan look.


    "I''ll treat her, so get out here now," Iris said as she pushed Dorris out of the room.


    --???---


    Meanwhile...


    "They are here." Rein said as he gestured towards Nichs.


    "Why am I involved now with your fight?" Nichs begrudgingly asked.


    "Sir Elred even joined us." Rein gave a sidelong nce to Elred who was on his left side. The man just returned his nce with a nonchnt smile. ''This guy is still suspicious, but for now, I need all the people I could get to help me.''


    Rein returned his gaze to Nichs. "Please, I know you have the heart to help those who are in need." Rein said with a sly smile on his face. But his mind wandered to somewhere else. ''I hope Mdy and the others are alright.''


    "You are the one who could manage this ship right now."


    "Yeah," Nichs said. "It seems I really don''t have a choice."


    The wind started to get stronger and hit the ship causing it to shake rock and forth.


    "Where is Nesha?" Can''s voice boomed all over the ce. Behind another person with dark shadows surrounding him appeared. It was no other than Charrio. Together with the two of them, dark clouds were forming above them.


    "There is really something in my mind that bothers me," Nichs said as he readied himself for a fight.


    "What is it?" Rein asked as he readied his sword.


    "Nevermind," Nichs said. "Let''s just end this once and for all."


    Can gestured his hands towards him and a strong st of wind came out from it.


    "I guess, this could serve as a payback from sting me from before." Nichs stretched both his hands and with a quick motion, cards formed a barrier in front of them from the wind.


    "Fight them?" A sinister smile escaped his lips. "Then bring it on!" Nichs said as more cards came out from his sleeves.


    "Good," Rein said. Satisfied that this man help him.


    ''Who knows that just after being banished from the empire, she is already causing another problem in another country. I waited in this ship only to end up being dragged with this fight.'' Elred thought as a violet light started to envelop his hands.


    ''I''ll help this time.. Since the more she would owe me something after this, my mission would be finished right away.''

 Chapter 73 - Volume 2.25 End Of This Farce

    "Let''s end this farce once and for all," Charrio dered with a booming voice. His appearance started to morph to that headless horseman. A body of a huge ck horse materialized in front of him. And his once dark robes change into ck te armor. His red bloodshot eyes gaze at Rein, Nichs, and Elred. His gaze was like he was piercing right through their souls. He gestured his hands towards the barrier of cards of Nichs.


    *pah!*


    *pah! pah!*


    One shadow de flew towards it then the second, third until it became thousands. Cracks started to appear on Nichs'' cards.


    "Once those barriers are destroyed, be ready," Nichs smirked not the very least bothered by Charrio''s attacks. "The real fight will begin."


    Both Rein and Elred nodded their heads, reading their swords with them. Nichs dropped his hands and quickly held the control wheel of the ship.


    "I''ll leave the rest to the both of you," Nichs said as he quickly turn the control wheel to the left. Rein immediately jumped up cutting the des that were going to hit the ship.


    "Make sure none of their attacks will hit the ship! Or it would be an additional repair expense to all of you!" Nichs shouted.


    "I thought you are going to fight!" Rein shouted as he shed more shadow des.


    "I can''t fight and drive this ship at the same time, right?" Nichs shouted back.


    Elred who was silent all the time also kept shing the shadow des directed to them. "We can''t go on like this forever." He finally spoke.


    "I needed to go nearer to them," Rein said as he leaped once again in the air, but that was a wrong move. When he felt a strong gust of wind, he used his sword to block the iing attack. Can''s fist, hit Rein''s sword creating an energy st between them.


    "Where is Nesha?" Can coldly asked as both of themnded on the ship.


    "Make a guess." Rein smirked.


    "Bastard, just because I fall to your trick back there. Don''t think that you''ll be able to defeat me this time again." Can gritted his teeth even more.


    "Both of you did peacefully slept," And Rein''s grin grew wider. "Be thankful that I have given the both of you enough time to rest."


    "Bastard!"


    "Hah. You could only get her, over my corpse." Rein said as he started raining Can with his sword attacks.


    Elred quickly nced at both of them. Then his gaze returned to Charrio. ''So I guess this guy would be my opponent. A ck mage huh. No, he is already malice. But for malice to still have a mind of his own...Just how did Mya and the others encounter such being.''


    Violet lifa covered Elred''s sword. He leaped towards Charrio who was already nning to attack behind Rein.


    "I''m your opponent," Elred said. Multiple shadow des blocked his sword. Charrio looked at him gloomily. "Another pest appeared."


    "And this pest will be the one to end you." A burst of blue light emerged from Elred''s sword.


    "This!" Charrio''s eyes widened with surprise. If both Iris and Mya saw this reaction of his, they would surely cough up blood from shock since none of them was able to surprise this dark creature.


    However, Charrio''s surprise quickly changed to amusement. "And here I thought, only her remained of your kind."


    Elred''s eyes narrowed hearing Charrio''s amused voice.


    "What are you talking about?" Hended back on the ship. And Charrio seized his attacks as well as he hovered above Elred. "It''s too bad that we couldn''t get Nesha back."


    "Can, we will take our leave," Charrio said which caught Can''s attention. He released a huge force of the wind that made Rein step a few steps away. Then he quickly went beside Charrio.


    "What are you talking, father?" Can said with anguish. "Nesha is not with us yet."


    "Can, let''s give up for her now."


    "Why father?!"


    "Nesha will be finer on their side," Charrio said with a touch of mncholy in his voice. "Let''s leave now."


    Can wasn''t able to answer. His father was right, since that explosion, he found a lot of things and his life would never be the same as before.


    "Take care of my daughter," Charrio said looking directly towards Rein. "When we see each other again, it would only be death would await to each side of us." Dark shadows started to cover both him and Can. "Be strong enough to defeat me back then."


    Before theypletely vanished, Charrio gave Elred a small bow and disappeared.


    A heavy silence filled the air. To Rein, it was like that fight that happened was just a mere dream to him.


    "Everyone! Surrender now or we will destroy the ship!"


    The three were interrupted with their silence when they heard multiple voices surrounding them. As they looked ahead, ships with the Aravan g were heading their way.


    "This is what I''m going to ask earlier," Nichs said as he started changing the course of the ship. "I wonder with all the ruckus you guys caused, why are there no authorities of Aravan reprimanding all of you."


    "Let''s get out of here." Rein simply stated. "We couldn''t let the authorities catch us." He gave a sidelong nce at Elred.


    "Yes, that could be a better idea," Elred said back with his usual nonchnt smile. But his thought rang with Charrio''s words earlier. ''Does he know something about me? Just who is that guy?''


    "Stop!" The navy''s shouts just fell deaf to the three as they made their escape from the area. Though they were all tired their minds were active with different thoughts they had, particrly Rein.


    ''I don''t know whether this is a good thing or not for us. But it seems we wouldn''t be able to see those two for a while.''


    ---???---


    "One, two, three, four, the knight fell down." A beautiful singing voice of a woman was heard.


    (A/N: Her song was in the tune of twinkle twinkle little star.)


    "He lost his kingdom and everyone he loves."


    "The only thing that remains is his anger and rage."


    "To take revenge on the enemy, he lost." The singing stopped and the woman nced to her side when two figures appeared.


    "Is it still the case now, Charrio?" The witch''s scalded mouth raised a sinister smile.


    "Yes, my queen." Charrio bowed down along with Can on his side.


    "Then why have you not reported anything back these days?"


    "I have been settling another matter."


    "Settling another matter, you say?" The witch slowly rose to her seat and walked towards Charrio. She cupped his face all of a sudden and her long sharp ck nails dug to his cheeks.


    "You know I hated any dys."


    "I apologize, my queen, this won''t happen again." Charrio simply stated.


    "The rebirth of the new demon king wille soon, therefore let''s make sure that everything is perfect." The witch let go of Charrio. "And let the empire taste what they had given us! Hahaha!"


    Evilughter echoed like a rumble of thunder to the whole ce.


    ''Nesha...father was right.'' Can clenched his fist as he looked at theughing horrendous woman in front of him. "You and I live on different worlds.. I shouldn''t have met you again in the first ce.''

 Chapter 74 - Volume 2.26 Naming Ceremony

    A weekter back at the fort of Taleba at Nichs'' Shipyard...


    "Here are your golds," Mya said as handed Iris a pouch of gold. "Thank you for your help all this time and..." Mya looks sideways as if contemting whether to continue her words or not.


    "And?" Iris crossed her arms waiting for Mya''s next words.


    "Nothing." Mya shook her head. "What are you going to do now?"


    "I believe whatever I do now has nothing to do with you anymore," Iris said tly.


    "Yeah right." Mya chuckled lightheartedly. After a few days with Iris, she had already gotten used to her attitude. "I just hope that you won''t do something like conquer or destroy the world or even overthrow an empir..."


    Iris raised her hands towards Mya. "I learned my lesson enough. Hah."


    Mya nodded her head. Iris then put her hand inside her pocket. "I will take my leave now. There is also that one guy I need to handle." Iris started to walk away.


    Mya just watched her walk away.


    ''What a very difficult person to handle.'' Mya thought as she watched Iris retreating back.


    "Mdy." Mya turned around when she heard Dorris'' meek voice. A weekter had passed when Rein told them what transpired with their fight.


    And until the time they met again with those two, Mya told Dorris to make her decision during that time.


    ''A life will continue and the other will perish.'' That certainly would be a hard choice for Dorris to make. But whose side she chose in the end, it doesn''t really matter, if that is where she would be truly happy.''


    "Dorris," Mya said. "What brings you here? Where''s Rein?"


    "About that Mdy," Dorris meekly said. "Sir Nichs and Rein wanted you to go to the harbor now."


    "I see," Mya replied. "Then let''s go there."


    The two of them started to tread on the way. The scenery inside the shipbuilding was still the same as before. But Mya knew too well that was not the case for them.


    With things that happened, Dorris was feeling a bit awkward with her even though Mya tried to act normal with her. As for Rein...


    "Mdy! How is your walk? Is there any problem? Anything hurting with your wound."


    Rein became more of a worrywart. Mya calmed down her nerves inside her and gave them her casual gentle smile.


    "I''m already fine," Mya said as she gave her signature calm and gentle smile.


    And there was this suspicious guy who was now added to their group. Mya turned towards Elred who graced her with his nonchnt smile.


    ''They say that people who always smile could be dangerous and have so many secrets behind them? Who said that? Just me. Since I''m always like that.''


    When Mya thanked Elred for his help, instead of leaving them, thetter told them if he could join their group. After weighing the cost, Mya agreed. With her journey having an additional capable person would be an advantage to her.


    But...there was this feeling she couldn''t shake off around Elred. Yes, Mya knew that Elred was an elf in disguise but that was not what she was worried about. ''Hah. I felt like everything that happened before was just some terrible nightmare. But regretfully it''s all real.''


    "Lady Mya!"


    Her line of thoughts was cut when she heard that nonchnt cynical voice of Nichs. The voice that could only belong to him.


    Nichs dropped in front of them as the cards surrounding him returned to his sleeves.


    "All the repairs areplete," Nichs said with his usual business smile.


    "Thank you for your help, Sir Nichs."


    "I am just doing what I have paid for," Nichs said. "And now that there are no problems and hindrances like before, can we go on to the ritual?"


    "Ritual?" Dorris asked, confused.


    "It would be the naming ceremony of the ship," Mya said with a smile.


    "Have you thought of the name of the ship now?" Rein inquired.


    "Yes." A smile graced Mya''s lips. For four years she already considered and reconsidered every bit of a good name. "It''s a name that I have been carefully thinking about."


    "Then let us hear about it," Nichs said as he brought out an empty scroll from his pocket and a quill and ink. He put it on the barrel that was on their side. Once he did that, he opened the nk scroll and dipped the quill on the ink already.


    "What will be her name?" Nichs asked as he readied his right hand to write.


    "Bituin." Mya simply said which gained her weird looks from the other people.


    "Bitwin? Does thate from anothernguage?" Elred was the first one to ask.


    "Yes," Mya replied. "I''ve stumbled upon it in some book back at Marina." She lied. She couldn''t exactly tell them that it came from anguage back on Earth right?


    "I see. It''s my first time hearing such words, what could that mean?"


    "It simply means star," Mya said with a smile. "Bituin will be the guiding star who will be with us when we start our travels."


    Rein and Dorris looked at Mya with happy faces.


    "That is a beautiful name, is that the final?" Nichs asked.


    "Yes. It is." Mya replied.


    "Then Bituin," Nichs said. "Then let''s begin, please spell it out and please," he emphasized, "no one should disturb me while I write."


    Everyone nodded.


    Mya spelled the letters of Bituin and Nichs started to write them on the nk scroll.


    Now with thest stroke, thest letter N was finally done but then...


    "U-u-u ah ah!" Someone suddenly jumped on Nichs'' barrel. The quill he was holding created a line in the next space to the N.


    "No!" With his quick movement Nichs quickly wrote something on the unwanted line, making it letter S. Instead of only Bituin, it became "bituins."


    Once he was done with his writings, the scroll glowed as the letters of Bituins started to emerge from it. Then it flew directly to the open right side of the ship.


    Everyone was surprised to see how the name got misspelled because of the white monkey who suddenly jumped out of nowhere.


    "Monkey!" Iris'' voice resounded behind.


    As everyone was looking at Iris, Mya and Nichs'' gaze was fixated on the S that got added.


    "Bituins,"


    "idents do happen sometimes," Nichs said, sounding apologetic. Writing a name on the scroll was a delicate matter. It was like a permanent seal on the ship that wouldn''t be able to change anymore. That''s why he had been telling anyone no one should interfere with him.


    But instead of disappointment, what they hear from Mya waspletely different. "Bituins. It''s perfect, " she turned towards them.


    "It only means that not only one star would guide us but plenty of them."


    <em>''Well done, my daughter.''</em>


    <em>''Sister,''</em>


    ''What?!'' Mya was surprised when she heard the soft whispers of her deceased father and brother? She shook her head. ''That couldn''t possibly to happened right? But if it''s really them. Please continue to watch over us as our guiding stars.''


    Mya took a deep breath. ''Now, to the person who nearly ruined the naming ceremony..'' She turned to Iris'' with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.

 Chapter 75 - Volume 2.27 Daybreak

    "Monkey!"


    "So this is where you went." Iris rushed to get the white monkey.


    "Iris."


    Iris turned around and realize that everyone was looking at her. Particrly someone who was releasing a murderous aura directly at her. That sinister smile somewhat sent chills to her.


    "I need to check something on the yard!" Nichs said.


    "Ah right, I need to get ready our food for dinner now." Rein said as he started to walk away.


    "I''ll help Rein too." Dorris rushed to follow Rein and Elred, he walked away without saying anything.


    ''All of them left, more like they escape...'' Iris said cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Then she wryly smiled at Mya.


    "Hi!" She scratched her head looking apologetic to Mya. "Monkey just suddenly ran off like that. Did something happen?"


    "Nothing in particr." Mya sighed. "Your monkey just almost ruined the naming ceremony of my ship."


    "But I heard that its already fine." Iris said with all smiles on her face. "Ah but I do feel bad since I''m the owner of monkey, I need to take responsible for all this mess."


    Mya gave her a suspicious stare. "Why do you reallye back?" Mya said.


    "Well. Hahaha. It seems you got me." Iris tried to avoid Mya''s questioning gaze. "The thing is..."


    "The thing is?" Mya asked patiently.


    "I''m already a wanted criminal here in Hacien and it seems even in Aravan, authorities were looking for me, so..."


    Mya gave her an understanding smile. "Ah, I see..." She cut off Iris'' words.


    "You coulde with us, dear author, if that''s what you want."


    "Reall-I mean, of course, haha, you should have me in your group, since I basically wrote everything. My knowledge is very useful to any of you."


    ''Seriously, what''s with the does anything follows the script anymore statement from before. But I guess this is not a bad thing. I do want her to join me. But does she need to be sassy about it? Hah. I guess the author was a bit the tsundere type.''


    "Very well," Mya said with a smile then she extended her right hand to Iris. "Wee aboard, dear author."


    Iris returned the gesture and ept Mya''s handshake. "Great."


    Then both of them turned to the ship.


    "So its name is Bituins, hahaha so very like you. Lame." Iris said which made Mya frown.


    "Hah. Well since you ept our allegiance, you are now stuck with thisme one." Mya said, her smile was a bit strained.


    "Then be grateful that I''m here. As a writer, I need to make sure that everything would be as exciting as possible as it..."


    Iris paused, no, not only her. But everything fell to a standstill as they look at the view unfolding in front of them.


    Behind the ship, the skies were already starting to change in the colors of orange and blue. Birds that wereing back from the hunt within the calm waters of the sea could be seen as well.


    And the frequent sound of the waves, rocking forth to the fiord, only added more to the mesmerizing scene in front of them. The ray of the setting sun cast a warm and looming shadow over the ship. It was like it was covering it with a nket to give warmth to its cold heart.


    The day has once again ended. But it felt like, something new would soon arrive. A new nk chapter full of uncertainties was now beingid out to be written with unknown stories yet toe. Mya clutched her chest, breathing the cold and refreshing breeze of the air. How she could wish that this scene wouldst forever.


    ''So many things happened and the future is full of uncertainties. I do hope this warm moment could stay forever. But I guess all I could do is to absorb it in my memories.''


    "Mya," Iris called softly.


    "The truth is, I want to restart everything again."


    "You mean, you''re still going to destroy the world then restart?" Mya took a few steps away from Iris.


    "Not that idiot." Iris sighed. "For the second time again..."


    <em>''It''s not toote for you to change.''</em> Baru''s smiling face before he died shed to her mind. "I want to relive my life once again for real this time and live without regretting anything anymore. And I got the feeling, that if I go with you, I could have that life."


    "Is that one of your author''s instincts?"


    "No, this is what I''m feeling as a normal person would feel this time."


    "A normal person..." those words left some bitter taste in Mya''s mouth. She put both her hands in the pocket of her robes. Since she reincarnated here, being a normal person became too far for her.


    But what would a normal person be like when both she and Iris are reincarnators? From that, one couldn''t be considered normal when they got their past lives intact to them right?


    "I see..." Mya smiled. "Them I hope we could all achieve whatever it is we want to achieve."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Ouch."


    When they finally reach the cooking area, Rein suddenly halted his footsteps which made Dorris bump to Rein''s lean back.


    "What is it?" Dorris said as she rubbed her head.


    "There''s a ck cat eating." Rein pointed which made Dorris look ahead. There was indeed a ck cat! And it was nibbling on the fish.


    The ck cat felt their presence. "What are you looking at?" Its voice was cold and its red ruby eyes were familiar to them.


    "A talking cat?!" Both Rein and Dorris eximed.


    "Who are you calling a cat? Do you want to be killed?" The cat seemed to realize something at that moment. "What happened to me?! I became a cat!" The cat passed out from shock at whatever had happened to him.


    Rein and Dorris exchanged confused nces at each other.


    "That familiar voice from the cat..."


    "Howe?" Dorris'' simultaneously asked.


    "I shall report this to Mdy." Rein said as he scooped the unconscious cat in his arms. "You could prepare now the ingredients for now until I return."


    Rein started to stride away. "Wait, Rein!"


    Rein paused as he nced back to Dorris. "What is it?"


    Dorris nced sideways, a bit hesitant whether to speak or not. She just shook her head. "What are we having for dinner so I could prepare the right ingredients."


    "You could decide on what''s avable there. I''ll help outter." Rein simply started to walk again but before he couldpletely go away.


    "Dorris, I did say that I didn''t trust you." Rein paused for a bit, "but whatever that happened before, I knew you wanted none of those things, I will still be with you, as your friend. But if you hurt Lady Mya once again, I don''t think I could give you a chance a second time around."


    The wind blew, fluttering Dorris'' hair and the hem of her clothes. "Rein." She mumbled softly.


    "Both I and Lady Mya, wish for your happiness." Rein continued walking. "So don''t worry yourself anymore in such trivial things that we hated you. Let''s restart again, alright?"


    A single tear fell from Dorris'' eyes.


    "Yes!" She screamed happily in reply. Her heart was filled with so much warmth. Then Dorris went on preparing the supplies needed.


    Life is full of uncertainties and ups and downs, but how you live it, sometimes is up to you to decide whether it will be a sad or happy one.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 76 - Volume 2. Special 1

    <strong>{The Ideal day to look for a dog Part 1}</strong>


    Three days ago...


    "Sir Nichs, how long will it take for the ship to be repaired?"


    "It would be around two weeks."


    ''Two weeks...That was quite a long time to wait.''


    "Then we shall return here time to time to check things." Mya just gave her usual calm smile.


    ---???---


    Back at the inn, they were staying in, Mya went straight to her bed, stretching both her limbs. ''It feels like forever since I have thisstying on my...''


    A sudden wired of pain came from her back.


    "Ow ow ow...." she hissed as she rotated. ''Damn this wound. I wish Hyun Jae could be here so she could heal me right away.''


    "Mdy!" The door to her room suddenly opened.


    "What is it, Dorris?" Mya said trying to maintain her voice.


    "The Inn Keeper Lady wants to talk with you."


    "Let here in," Mya said as she carefully straightened take a seat.


    "I apologize for disturbing your rest dear guest but I just want to inquire something."


    "Feel free to ask anything as long as it is not about money or love, I''ll be able to answer. Hahaha." Mya chuckled, but it soon dissipated when either none of the innkeeper or Dorrisugh.


    They just looked at her with serious faces. ''Darn I guess they don''t find that a joke. Well, whatever.'' Mya coughed twice. "Anyways what are you going to ask?"


    "I just wanted to ask if the time you went here in the inn, if you notice a big white dog, he had a red cor on his neck."


    "Hmm..." Mya pondered for a bit. "Is it the dog, who always greets us when we enter the inn?"


    The innkeeper nodded her head. "Yes," she answered.


    "No, I didn''t see that big fe."


    "I see..." The innkeeper looked down dejectedly. "That''s all I want to ask, and I apologize for the trouble."


    The innkeeperdy walked out of the room, leaving only Dorris and Mya with awkward silence.


    "Hmm. Is her dog, got lost or something?" Mya inquired, breaking the silence.


    "Yes." Dorris nodded her head in response. "Lady Iris already went to help the innkeeper look for her dog."


    ''Iris did?'' Mya pondered for a bit. "Well, let''s help too. Since I have nothing to do anyways." Mya said as she stopd up.


    ---???---


    And after a few moments of telling the innkeeper that they would like to help, Mya and Dorris went to the streets to look for the dog.


    They walk on each alley, looking for the dog.


    "Brusquo!" Mya shouted as she kept ncing around. But with that call, she paused when someone shouted with her.


    On the opposite side of the road, she saw a girl that was smaller than her by two-inch with green hair looking in her direction.


    Though she dyed her hair, for now, Myapletely recognized those almond eyes. She waved at Iris and ran towards her.


    "So you''re also looking for the dog."


    "Yeah," Mya chuckled. "Any clues on where he is?"


    "Will I still be calling him, if I found him already?" Iris remarked sarcastically. "Well enough with the idle chats and let''s go look for him."


    "Yeah right," Mya said. And they both went on their ways to look for Brusquo


    "Brusquo!" Mya called once again.


    "Brusquo,e here kitty kitty..." Iris said as she kept on looking.


    Mya opened her mouth to retort but just decided to shut up. She would just probably receive another of Iris'' sassy remarks if she speaks anything. So better be quiet and move on with the flow of life.


    "Mdy!" They both turned towards Dorris who was running towards them. "I found him!" She said with a bit of excitementce to her voice.


    "Where is he?" Mya quickly inquired.


    "Please follow after me!" Sounding grim, Mya and Iris exchanged nces before they ran after Dorris.


    After a few twists and turns through the alleys, they finally stopped, catching their breaths from all that running.


    "Where is the dog?" Mya said, panting. As Mya nced around she noticed that they were almost near the shore. It was a quiet and deste area where people wouldn''t venture much.


    "There he is," Dorris pointed out.


    "Where?" This time Iris asked.


    "Up there!" Dorris exined.


    Both Mya and Iris nced up, bewildered by what they saw.


    "How in the world did that dog got stuck there?" Iris said, amused.


    Mya''s gaze remained fixated on the dog who got stocked between the towering poles forty feet high.


    "Most of the time there are wonders in the world, that we can''tprehend, no matter how much we wanted to know," Mya said sounding a bit poetic.


    The white dog seeing them started to bark. His dog''s dark eyes sparkled at them as if it was on the verge of crying.


    "Let''s get that dog down there, first," Mya said which earned a nod from the two girls.


    "Shall I use teleportation, Mdy?" Dorris inquired.


    Mya shook her head. "No, he is stuck there, if we used teleportation, it would cause him harm."


    "He could split into half, and the body that remained stuck would be severed from him."


    Dorris grew pale hearing Iris'' exnation.


    "We could simply teleport up and get him out there by our own hands," Mya said as she started calcting the situation. "Then once we get him unstuck, that''s where we will use your teleportation, Dorris. What do you think?"


    "Let''s go with that and get this thing done as soon as possible," Iris said.


    "Alright." Mya brought out two talismans and handed them to Iris. "Assist me." She tore the talisman.


    As soon as she appeared in the poles, she grasped one of its bars right away. Iris followed suit and now both of them were holding on to the pole.


    "Arf!" The dog, seeing them wagged its tail happily. Like it was telling them, ''yes, finally someone will save this poor me.''


    "It seems happy now that will rescue him," Iris said as she started to climb towards the dog. Mya also did the same.


    "Alright, time for dog rescue," Mya said as she finally got hold of the dog.

 Chapter 77 - Volume 2. Special 2

    <strong>{The Ideal Day to look for a dog Part 2}</strong>


    A lot of hours before Brusquo the dog got stuck on the pole.


    "Brusquo! Here''s your food." The innkeeper happily put a whole roasted chicken on Brusquo''s te. The dog wagged his tail as he savored the delicious delicacy on his te.


    As the dog kept eating, the sound of bells on the entrance of the inn opened. He ran towards it and started barking to greet its customer. When Brusqou saw who it was, ''hmm...new customers? Their smells are unfamiliar.'' But nheless, the dog happily wagged his tail to their new customers.


    Days passed, and those two new customers stayed for quite a while now in the inn. Brusquo already started to get used to those customers.


    Then after some time the dog noticed that they didn''te back for some time. When they did, another human girl was with them.


    Well, the dog still continued its fruitful life helping in the inn.


    But then one day, the dog with his very strong hearing heard something different. Brusquo nced at its owner, but it was busy.


    ''It seems it is only I that could hear?'' Brusquo the dog, though. The sound was like that of a cry. Remembering his great grand dog paps advice.


    ''Brusquo, remember we are proud generations of dogs who take pride in making everyone happy. If you see or hear someone crying you must do everything to make them happy.''


    Set on fulfilling his great grand dog paps teachings on his heart, brusquo therefore set on a journey to find the source of crying.


    He turned every alley until he finally reached the shore, where the sound of crying increased. He kept looking around until when he nced up, he saw something upwards stuck in a pole.


    ''Help me!''


    It was a seagull. It''s wings got stuck on the bars of the twin poles. The brave dog decided that the best course of action was to save the seagull. Brusquo nced around on how he would be able to climb up.


    Until his line of sight caught on a thick string, heading towards the exact ce of the bird. With bravery, Brusquo started bncing himself on the string.


    And within half an hour he was finally able to get up. For how he didn''t fall off with that crossing, was a miracle to consider. With his bare mouth, he started chomping on the strings, patiently one after another.


    After that when he saw that the bird could be pulled out now, he bit its neck, but didn''t put too much force so that it wouldn''t get hurt.


    "Ah don''t eat me!" The bird misinterpreted its actions and started to shake within its hold.


    ''No! Don''t move!''


    The bird shook terribly but it was freed atst in the pole. But due to this, Brusquo lost his bnce, and when he thought he was going to fall, both of his frontal feet tangled on the bars, making him stuck between the poles.


    "Arf!" With that he saw the bird flying away, savoring its freedom. ''I''m stuck.''


    ''A real dog, even if stuck in difficult situations, they never waver.''


    His profound great grand dog paps'' words shed to his mind once again. "There is nothing for me to fear."


    Instead of getting afraid the dog just looked at the horizon. He saw how the bird that got tangled before reunited with its group. ''How nice.'' The soft breeze of the wind was soothing to him along with the beautiful scenery ahead.


    He stayed up there for almost three hours until his ears perked up footsteps approaching belows.


    When he looked at them, he was overjoyed to see it was those people who were staying in the inn.


    Two of them suddenly appeared on both of his sides. "Whoah!" He eximed in surprise. "Is that magic?"


    (A/N: The voices that came out from Brusquo were all barks.)


    The dog wagged his tail happily. "How cool, I wish I could do that too."


    "Don''t worry we will help you get down there big fe." The girl with gentle brown eyes said.


    "Let''s hurry up. The wind is getting stronger already." The green head girl without any warning grabbed the dog''s cor.


    And the next thing Brusquo, he was falling at a rapid speed. He felt frightened and all of his great grand dog paps teaching just flew out of him in this situation.


    "Iris!" He heard an angry woman shout.


    When Brusquo reached the halfway point of his fall, a blinding light appeared beneath him. And as he dived right through it, he couldn''t help but close his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes once again, he was now standing on the ground.


    The two girls were also beside him now.


    "Iris, you shouldn''t have thrown the dog like that. He must be scared to bits."


    "That''s right human! That fall was out of my expectations!" Brusquo ran angrily at Iris.


    Iris, who was caught off guard, fell directly on the ground with the dog above her!


    "Receive my revenge!" Brusquo the dog started to leak Iris'' cheeks.


    Brusquo who were raised to help andfort people were not really certain on how to attack people.


    "See he''s not mad." Iris said. "He is so thankful to me. But..." she tried to get the dog off, but it wouldn''t budge. She was now getting soaked in its saliva.


    "Yeah, right," Mya said. "Let''s all get back to the inn now, Dorris."


    A huge teleportation magic circle formed beneath them, and the four of them teleported to the inn.


    ---???---


    "Brusquo!" The innkeeper cried when she saw the people and the dog who appeared next to their counter.


    Hearing his master''s call, Brusquo stopped his attacks on Iris. And he happily jumped towards the innkeeper.


    "You stink." Mya covered her nose and started to step away from Iris who was just standing. Even Dorris was doing the same.


    "So I stink huh?" An evil grin formed on Iris'' lips. Both Mya and Dorris had a very bad feeling about this.


    And before they knew it, they started to run away while Iris chased after them with wide arms open.


    "Come kids! This auntie will give you warm hugs!" Iris screamed as she chased both Mya and Dorris.


    "I don''t have a stinky aunt!" Mya shouted back as sheughed hard.


    "Yeah!" Dorris agreed.


    "You brats!" Iris yelled an irk mark forming her head. "When I catch you, you''re both dead!"


    In the end, Iris didn''t catch any one of them since they both teleported away.


    "Damn those brats!" Iris cussed.


    As gratitude and apologies, the innkeeper gave Iris a free coupon she could use in the spring bath next to the inn.


    Brusquo, watched these scenes feeling satisfied. "I''m d. Everyone ends up being happy in the end.." The dog thought as he started eating his newly roasted chicken.

 Chapter 78 - Volume 3.1 Troubled Black Cat

    Two weekster at the border town of Taleba...


    "There she is!"


    "Catch her!"


    "Sh*t! How did they find me?"


    "U-u-ah-ah!" A white monkey holding three bananas was pointing in her direction.


    "That traitor!"Iris started to run. But as she turned to a corner. The smiling Rein was already there blocking her way along with Elred who was stretching his limbs.


    "Crap!" Iris started to back away but then Dorris and Mya were already there. Even when she thought jumping up, cards were blocking the air.


    "I''mpletely cornered."


    "Yes, you are," Mya said as she inched closer. "Now speak. You have been avoiding us for a week now."


    To all of you, who were confused about what on earth was happening. It happened a week ago when Rein reported about the talking ck cat who copsed. When Iris heard this, she immediately ran away, telling them she forgot to get something in the inn.


    Though the said ck cat was still unconscious, more like sleeping peacefully, since Mya had nothing to do with her life while waiting for her ship to bepletely repaired, she decided to get all the answers from the orange girl head, named Iris.


    And that led to the current situation...


    "Sir Nichs, why are you also joining this farce?" Iris said as she red at the man who block her pathway upwards. "You should focus on repairing the ship."


    "I''m already done," Nichs said nonchntly. "And I also got money tracking you." ''


    ''This money craze bastard.'' Iris clenched her fist. ''Just who in the world made you like that, they should suffer...Ah right, I wrote him like that.''


    "But to even pay for his services for trivial things like this, you surely bored with your life." She said looking straight at Mya.


    Mya simply shrugged her shoulders. "Well, if you have money, you should use it wisely, to make life too difficult for you," a grin forming her lips.


    The three of them started to corner Iris in a corner. They were staring cautiously at her.


    "I know that I''m not a good person," Iris started to act crocodile tears. "But those stares of untrust still hurts me. I still have feelings you know."


    "Cut the tears, you look like a duck," Mya said with a grin that Iris wanted to remove the most now. "That won''t work on us."


    "Tsk." Iris crossed her arms as she leaned on the wall. "Alright, I will speak, you don''t have to look at me like that."


    "It all started during that one sunny day," Iris began her storytelling.


    "Um, will you skip forward a bit..." Mya said which earned her a re from Iris. "Kidding, go on."


    Iris rolled her eyes, but she proceeded nheless. "I was nning to go to the shipyard when he appeared."


    "Who appeared?" Dorris'' asked.


    "Well, Kayden," Iris said.


    "Ah, I see..." Mya, Dorris, and Rein nodded their head simultaneously in understanding. At this point, none of them seemed surprised at Iris'' remarks. Since that guy really loved to appear out of nowhere. After Rein brought back Dorris from Charrio, he already forgot about the other prisoner that was with him.


    ''Well, I guess he is fairing well.'' Rein thought.


    "So what is the connection of the cat to him?" Mya asked.


    "I''m already getting there," Iris said getting impatient with all the questions pressed to her. "Kayden suddenly grabbed my arm, telling me toe with him but then something unexpected happened."


    All the people listening waited for anticipation at Iris'' next words. "What?" Dorris looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    "With a puff sound and white smoke, he turned into a cat," Iris said ending everything.


    "What? That''s all?" Mya eximed in surprise. "Then why do you need to hide and avoid us when you could simply tell us like that."


    "Well, It''s not my fault that you would overreact like that," Iris shrugged.


    "I''ve wasted money just for that," Mya mumbled which was heard by the people beside her.


    "I''m going back now." Nichs flew away with his cards before Mya could change her mind and demand him to return her money. "By the way,e to the harbor tomorrow!" He shouted before he vanishedpletely from their sight.


    "We should return as well," Mya said. "Ah, since we are talking about the cat, I''m going to check how is it doing now." And without saying anything, Dorris started to chant for the magic circle. And they all teleported right away, to the inn.


    ---???---


    Back at the dungeon, Kayden endured being maltreated by her stepmother. All he could do was to remain quiet while that sharp whip,shed to his bare skin. He wouldn''t give that woman any satisfaction from getting any reaction from him.


    But then one day, a strange person appeared. He was wary at first, but it turned out into amusement in the end when the mysterious girl with light aquamarine eyes, healed all his wounds all of the sudden. Then disappeared in the end.


    But then another strange woman appeared, her yful eyes fixed on him. But Kayden recognized that this woman was unlike anyone else. Despite her childish and mischievous appearance, she had a far more intimidating and frightening presence.


    "Do you want to escape here?" she asked, a sly grin on her face. "You see, seeing the same things over and over is boring, so I decided to spice things up for a while," she chuckled. "I couldn''t wait to see those gods'' priceless expressions when they found out about this..." the mysterious girl mumbled, but Kayden could still hear her.


    He didn''t even get to respond when he found himself getting sucked out by some void.


    "Go look for Iris in the Taleba Colosseum, she would be able to help you with whatever you want!" That''s thest thing he heard before he disappeared.


    Then he appeared in some dark forest, the chains that bound him for almost seven years of his life were all gone now.


    "I''m free." Those words felt strangely different from his mouth, no matter how he long for it. Then he remembered that strange woman''sst words...


    ''The one thing I want...'' his heart grew cold. ''The one thing I want is to kill that woman with the very curse she put unto me,'' dark lifa emerged from his hands and enveloped him.


    As Kayden met Iris, he didn''t expect to meet the other girl who healed him. Every time, he finally found out about that woman who ruined his life, she was always there. The girl with light aquamarine eyes.


    At Taleba and even at Aravan she was always there. But Kaydenpletely ignored these coincidences and strived to fulfill his goal no matter what.


    He went to see Iris for the second time since that malice escaped from his hands. He was clueless again on where to find that witch.


    But, just as he was about to speak to her, he heard in his mind the voice of the girl who had freed him from the dungeon. ''Do you have nothing else to do but look for her? I guess I''ll have to make things more interesting for myself.''


    Kayden opened up his eyes with a jolt. He had this frightening dream that he be a cat!


    "He''s awake!" He heard multiple voices.


    And once again, red ruby eyes glued to light aquamarine eyes.


    "Well hello there," Mya said with a wide smile.. "It seems you got yourself in some real trouble this time."

 Chapter 79 - Volume 3.2 Setting Sail

    Another two dayster...


    "Everything is set now," Nichs said with a wide grin looking at Mya with an expectant gaze.


    "Yes. Of course." Mya smiled with understanding then gestured to Rein.


    Rein gave him threerge bags of gold coins.


    "Three thousand gold coins," Mya said. Nichs epted it with glee.


    "Thank you for your patronage, dear customer," Nichs said with a smile.


    "I could give more if you agree to be our shipbuilder in my crew," Mya said.


    "As much as I want it, I couldn''t abandon mypany. But don''t worry, Marco would be a great help to all of you." Mya gave a sideways nce to the young boy Nichs was talking about.


    "Ah! My things!" The said Rhyme tripped on the ground just before he could step on the raft of the boat. He was quite lean around 6 ft and had this perfectly shoulder-length hair perfectly split into half.


    "Hahaha!"Nichs justughs off the scene. "Don''t worry even that guy seems not reliable, he was great a fixing ship and help us a lot here in the shipyard."


    ''From the way I see it, you were just using this as an excuse to remove a burden.'' Mya sighed inwardly.


    "Then if the shipbuilder master rmended him, then he must be good." Mya simply replies, maintaining her usual business smile.


    "I guess, we could take our leave now. Thank you for your services." Mya gave a short bow.


    "And thank you for choosing our humble shipyard to do business with you." Nichs returned the gesture and bowed politely.


    "I will wait to hear on the stories this ship would bring back."


    Mya smiled. "Yes. Look forward to it. Goodbye now."


    ---???---


    "Thank you for epting me to be part of your crew!" Rhyme Collomore bowed in a perfect 180 degrees. But then the ss he wore suddenly fell off from his eyes.


    "Ah! My sses!" Rhyme began to panic as he rushed to pick his sses.


    "Where is it? Where is it?" He could feel his face reddening from embarrassment.


    "Are we really going to be alright with him?" Iris whispered beside Mya. "He looks like aplete dork."


    "Don''t be so mean." Mya sighed. "The shipbuilder you wrote, rmend him to us. Maybe he was good at something. Like, don''t judge the book by its cover right?"


    Iris simply shrugged her shoulders.


    Mya walked towards him.


    "Here is it," Mya simply pick his fallen sses.


    "Ah. Thank you!" Rhyme immediately grabbed it. Then he stood up with his back straight.


    "Overall, I look forward to working with all of you!"He sounded a bit stiff like he was rehearsing these words a hundred times on his mind.


    "Yeah." Iris simply waved her hands. "I''m really starting to get worried here."


    She mumbled which Mya heard.


    "Well, we look forward to working with you," Mya said with her usual gentle smile. "Wee aboard."


    "Then now that we are done with introductions, it''s time for us to leave." Mya dered which earned everyone''s attention us.


    "Where are we going to go?" Iris said.


    "To Herez."


    Rein and Dorris simply nodded their head, since they already expected this. After all, they were with Mya when she nned the trip she was going to have.


    "Herez!" Rhyme exined in surprise. "Isn''t that the Forgotten Ind of Death? I must have heard it wrong."


    Elred who was just leaning on one of the railways kept his eyes close, but his ears were also waiting for whatever reason Mya and her group would go there.


    "It is the nearest ind to the Red Current." Mya calmly replied.


    "Red Current!" Rhyme yelled again in surprise.


    ''This guy surely loved to shout.'' Mya thought.


    "Yes, if you''re notfortable going with us. I think we can manage on our own."


    Rhyme shook his head. "No. It''s alright. I will go with you." He said sounding brave but one could see the trembling of his legs.


    "Well, then if that what you want. Wee to our crew." Mya said as she gestured for a handshake.


    Rhyme nce at Mya''s extended hands with a nk look. After a minute of just staring at it, "Umm...Handshake?" Mya asked, a bit awkward.


    "Ah yes!" As if waking up from its daze, Rhyme immediately reached for Mya''s hands and shake them.


    "Thank you for having me in your crew!"


    "Alright! It''s time to set sail now!" Mya shouted which earned her nods from everyone.


    Rein with the help of Elred, lifted up the anchor of the ship. While Rhyme went to drive the ship. Nichs and all the other shipbuilders in the yard waved their hands for their departure.


    Mya''s heart was pounding hard as she watched the ship slowly sailing away from the harbor. ''Finally, there is nothing to hinder my sailing anymore,'' she couldn''t stop grinning from ear to ear as she waved back at the people in the harbor.


    "Arf! Arf!"


    "Mdy look!" Dorris pointed out in the direction of the white dog who was with the innkeeperdy.


    "Hah. I hope that dog would not get lost again," Iris said as she leaned on the railway.


    "Yeah," Mya chuckled. Mya tuck the loose hair behind her ear. It was still midday but they couldn''t feel the heat of the sun due to the strong breeze of the air.


    When they couldn''t see the people from the harbor, they all turned to look at the endless blue ahead.


    "We are all getting away from the plot of the story. Are sure you don''t want to spend your time, looking after the story you wrote?" Mya whispered beside Iris.


    "No need," Iris said. "Besides, I don''t know if the story will progress as stated in the book when one of the vital characters has long diverged from the plot."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "The story has no longer the future demon king, remember?"


    "Oh!" Mya said then chuckled. "Yeah," she nced at her right wrist that was covered with bandages. When Kayden wake up, he jumped right in front of Mya with his ws out. In defense, Mya blocked her right hand. Then Kayden ran off to who knows where.


    "And he bes a cat at that," Mya said in the end as she looked ahead. "Well, at least, I don''t need to worry for Hyun Jae''s well-being now that the future demon king is gone."


    "Hyun Jae? Ah, the female lead." Iris remarked. "Even with her, you got closed with her," she said with an unbelievable tone in her voice.


    "Well, things happened." Mya just lightly chuckled. "Well dear author, since you are now stuck with me from now on, could I ask you a favor?"


    "What is it?"


    "From now on, will you record every bit of things that will transpire with us and the ship from now on?"


    "Record?"


    "Yes." Mya leaned as well on the railings of the ship. "Well, when the futurees, I don''t want everyone how this viiness bes the most awesome voyager in this world hahaha."


    "You really are so full of yourself." Iris snorted. "But I guess it doesn''t sound bad for a good legendary story."


    "Hmm. So will you do it?" Mya waited for her response as she inhaled the soft breeze of the air.


    "Yeah," Iris said as she crossed her arms and closed her eyes, enjoying the breeze too. "I''ll do it."


    No longer bound with any plot, Mya and her crew departed from the waters of Taleba heading to a new ce that would be the next stepping stone for her dream to travel the whole world.

 Chapter 80 - Volume 3.3 Idle Day On The Sea Part 1

    "How long will it take to reach Herez?"


    Dorris asked as she took a seat on a huge barrel. Due to her short height, her feet didn''t reach the ground when she took her seat. She tried to stretch her feet to reach the ground.


    "Around one week and a half..." Mya simply stated.


    "This is so boring. We have been three days on the sea and there is nothing I could do anymore but to stare endlessly on the sky or the sea." Iris chimed in.


    "Hmm..." Mya pondered for a bit. "Since it would take a while to reach the ind, how about we get to know each other more by ying a game."


    "A game?!" Dorris excitedly said.


    "Sounds good." Rein who just came out from the kitchen with beverages, said as he distribute them to everyone.


    "What kind of game?"Elred said with all smiles as he closed the book he was reading.


    "Hmm. Could I choose the game to be y?" A sinister smile formed on Iris'' lips.


    "Alright. Let''s y the ssic truth or dare." Iris said firmly, leaving no room for refusal.


    "Alright." Mya agreed though she have this bad feeling she couldn''t shake off.


    "Rhyme! Come y with us!" Dorris called out as she pulled Rhyme who was just getting out of his cabin.


    "Ah, what?!" The clueless Rhyme just let Dorris drag him.


    "Let''s make this cat, join too." Iris grinned as she pulled out a ck cat inside the barrel where Dorris was sitting.


    Everyone gasped and at the same time stepped a few steps behind. Afraid that they would receive scratches and the farthest was of course, Mya. Well, she had still allergies to furs and she was the first victim who receive scratches. ''But now that I think of it, why did not my allergy act up, when I got near to Kayden on his form?''


    "What are you doing here?" Iris asked.


    "That is none of your business." Kayden averted his gaze.


    "This little..."


    While Iris and Kayden were having their lively talk, someone was approaching them with glinting eyes.


    ''I''m not sure since we still have some distance back there. But if I''m not...'' Mya''s eyes sparkled with delight.


    ''That fur, that smooth-looking fur, let me touch it, let me touch it.''


    "Let me touch it!" Everyone yelped when Mya dashed towards Iris and Kayden.


    Rein''s eyes widened with a sudden realization. "Stop her!" he ran after Mya.


    While Dorris also did the same. "Mdy, No!"


    ''No one can stop me this time!'' Mya wholly and with greater determination avoided all the obstacles. She slid downwards as she brought out a talisman and tore it.


    "Stop!" Dorris cried out loud.


    Iris raised a brow at the riot happening to the ship. ''What a bunch of weird people...'' She sidestepped when Mya appeared in front of her.


    ''Give me, give me. give.''


    Though even without speaking, Iris could clearly tell what those looks Mya was giving to her.


    "Have you gone nuts?" Iris said as she stepped backward. Kayden who was on Iris'' hold felt the ominous aura of the preying to him.


    "Yes!" Mya stated. "You must have no idea while everyone brags about how smooth those furs are, makes me really frustrated. And even in this life, I couldn''t still touch them because you made me allergic to furs."


    "No. I didn''t." Iris said nkly. "It must some sort of detail that only this world has."


    "Just let me touch the cat, please?" Mya said as she inched closer.


    Iris thought for a moment. Behind Mya, she could see that both Rein and Dorris were running towards her.


    "Fine, here!" Iris threw the poor Kayden towards the hungry wolf, ah, the girl who longed to touch animals.


    "What?!"


    Mya caught him swiftly. Everyone came to a standstill when Kayden flew to Mya''s arms. One minute, then two minutes, three minutes...


    "It seems you''re alright with him," Iris said which made Mya''s eyes sparkle.


    Even Rein and Dorris exchanged confused nces at each other.


    "I''m-I''m not allergic to him!" Mya raised Kayden high in the air and thetter tried its best to escape from Mya''s hold. She couldn''t stop herself from grinning ear to ear.


    "You look like a pervert," Iris said as she started to walk away getting an empty ss bottle on one of the barrels.


    "Say whatever you want, I''m not going to let him go now!"


    "You!" Kayden kept protesting to this weird girl bobbling him up and down. "Bring me done!"


    "I won''t!" Mya cheerfully answered as she twirled around.


    Though both Rein and Dorris were unsure of what was happening, it seemed a good thing seeing Mya this happy.


    "Alright, it seems you can touch him without any reaction. Now let''s start ying." Iris said as she tossed the bottle up and down. Everyone''s attention turned towards him.


    Kayden saw his chance to escape when Mya nced towards Iris. He shook his whole body.


    "Ah!"


    And he was finally free from this woman''s hold. He ran inside the cabin. Mya just simply smiled wryly. "Hahaha, I guess I scared him too much."


    "You do know that he is human deep inside. To do such things to him, his pride must have taken a toll." Iris sat down on the barrel.


    "Well, sorry I guess, I got too much excited." Mya also sat down beside her.


    "Alright everyone, let''s start!" Iris dered. Rein and Dorris sat on crossed legs. While Elred and Rhyme also did the same.


    "Um, what are we going to do again?" Elred asked.


    "We are going to y truth or dare." Iris simply stated. "We will spin this bottle first, and whoever ended up being pointed by the mouth of the bottle will do the bidding of the one who turned the bottle."


    "Oh, I see," Elred said. ''Truth or Dare huh...''


    "Since I''m the one who suggested this game, I''ll be the first one to spin the bottle," Iris said and everyone agreed with her.


    Iris started to spin the bottle. It spun and spun until it stopped to a certain person. Iris grinned wider looking towards that person.


    "Truth or Dare?" She said with a sly grin on her lips.

 Chapter 81 - Volume 3.4 Idle Day On The Sea Part 2

    "Truth or Dare?" Iris repeated but this time there was a bit of intimidation in her voice.


    Rhyme was now sweating bullets as Iris looked at her. ''Ah eh..."


    "Ih Oh Uh... we are not ying follow the vowel sounds here. Truth or Dare?" Iris pressured him more.


    "Um, Truth!" Rhyme finally answered. If this would be some sort of anime, one could imagine his soul leaving his body already.


    "Truth huh...hmm..." Iris pondered for a bit. "Aside from sailing a ship, what else are you good at?"


    Mya braced herself if Iris would ask something cruel, but she was surprised when she heard a normal question from her. ''I guess, I feel worried for nothing.''


    Though not only Mya had the same thoughts. Even the others were giving Iris weird looks.


    "What?" Iris frowned as she looked at them.


    ''With all that intimidation.'' -Rein


    ''I thought she will ask something sinister.'' -Dorris


    "Nothing." The three of them simultaneously replied. Iris narrowed her eyes to them but decided to shrug the matter off. She returned her gaze back to Rhyme.


    "Um, something I''m good at..." Rhyme thought for some time while others wait for him patiently. "I can fold my ears into four!" He finally said with a yelp as he closed his eyes. He was afraid to see people giving him weird looks after his revtion.


    "Really!" He suddenly felt someone touch his shoulders and his world began to shake up and down as thetter person, shook his shoulders. "Show us!"


    "Dorris, that''s enough," Mya said. "You are scaring him."


    "Oops, apologies, Mdy."


    Dorris excitedly eximed. When Rhyme opened his eyes, he was surprised to see curious gazes directly at him. Not the usual weird stares...a blush formed on his face as he looked down on his left side.


    Rhyme started to touch his right ear. Then he started folding it in half then he folded it again to another half, now hepleted the four-folds. It stayed like that for two minutes before he returned it back to normal.


    "Wow!'' Dorris eximed.


    Rhyme bashfully scratched the back of his head. "Haha,'' heughed a bit awkward.


    "Alright, that''s nice," Iris said with a smile. "Spin the bottle now, Rhyme."


    "Ah yes!" He started to spin the bottle, it spun and spun and it ended up to...


    "Dare." Rein said with a smile on his face. Though he was smiling, Rhyme was trembling under his stare.


    "Oh!" The three girls eximed in delight.


    "Da-dare?" Rhyme asked once again if he heard it right.


    "Yes, feel free tomand me anything, as long as it wouldn''t hurt anyone, I''ll be happy to oblige." Rein said nonchntly.


    "Th-then..." Rhyme pondered for a bit. "Stand up using one hand."


    ''Wait isn''t that too difficult!'' "I change..."


    Without uttering anything, Rein abided Rhyme''s words. He pressed his right palm on the ship ground and with one full quick motion, he thrust both his feet upwards.


    "How long do you want me to stay like this?" Rein asked.


    "Ah, that''s alright!" Rhyme said a bit dumbfounded.


    "If none of you knew, Rein was trained to fight by my eldest brother.'' Mya happily exined. "That''s why stunts like that are not a big problem to him."


    "Ah, I see." Rhyme nodded his head in understanding.


    "I am just doing my best to serve the best wishes of my master at that time." Rein reverted back to a normal standing position. "But indeed, Master Jules was a great teacher," a sh of sadness crossed his eyes.


    Mya saw this, and couldn''t help but feel something squeeze her heart. ''If Jules is probably alive, Rein would not probably be serving on my side now.''


    "Alright!" Iris pped her hands, trying to alleviate the sudden gloomy atmosphere. "It''s your turn, Sir Rein. Spin the bottle now."


    "Of course," Rein grabbed the bottle in the middle, it spun and spun until it stop to Elred.


    Rein smile cooly, but his eyes shed with some intent. "Truth or Dare, Sir Elred?" Rein politely asked.


    "Just drop the formalities, Sir Rein. Elred would be fine." Elred said replying with the same chilling smile.


    "How can I be impolite to someone as distinguished as you, and you don''t need to call this humble servant with Sir."


    "Hahaha," Elred gave a lightugh. "I don''t mind. We are not in the academy nor in the Hacien anymore and I''m the one who asked to join your group, it is alright if you treat me like a normal person.''


    "No, no," Rein shook his head but before he could speak another words.


    "Stop!" Iris raised both her hands in front of the two. "Enough with these formality talks,"


    Mya inwardly praise Iris for stopping the two. She felt like if none of them stop Rein and Elred, these two would go on forever.


    "Go on with the game," Iris said.


    "Of course. Then I would go on with Dare as well." Elred said. If he went on the truth especially with the guy in front of him, he got the feeling it would be dangerous especially for his mission to bring back Mya to the empire. As of now, when he thought before that it would be an easy task, that was not the case. Mya was surrounded by capable people.


    And this mission was needed to be done with the utmost discretion. And this guy in front of him, he knew very well that Rein was very wary of him.


    "Dare, is it?" Rein had his usually calm face but his eyes glinted of something. "I dare you to..."


    Before Rein could finish his words, the ship suddenly shook terribly.


    "U-u-ah-ah!" Monkey who was sleeping peacefully at the top mast of the ship, fell. And the others hold on to any items they could grab to steady themselves.


    "What in the world is happening?" Iris eximed.


    Mya also nced around, but since the shaking continued it was hard for them to move right now. ''That''s also what I want to know.''


    She started to move carefully to see what caused the ship to shake terribly.

 Chapter 82 - Volume 3.5 Someone

    The trembling of the ship finally came to a halt.


    Rein, who was the first one to recover, immediately went to look over the sea to check what caused such trembling of the ship.


    "Mdy, everyone," he called out. "All of you should see this."


    Everyone looked confused because of Rein''s reaction but either way as the others made their way to Rein''s location.


    "That..." Dorris covered her mouth as she gasped in surprise.


    "It must have collided with the ship," Iris eximed.


    Mya nced to the front. Another smaller ship than them was scattered around. There were even some parts of it that were still burning. Indicating that the ship was not long ago had been in this state.


    "What are we going to do with this?" Dorris asked as they all looked at Mya.


    "Let''s look if there are some survivors from that ship." Then she turned towards Rhyme. "Rhyme, you should also check if there is damage with Bituins."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone also agreed as they started to look around.


    "Hmm...it seems no one is around the..."


    Iris'' words were cut when...


    "A man!" Rhyme suddenly yelled, startling everyone. "There''s a man in the water!"


    Elred without a moment of time to waste jumped out and started swimming to the man holding on to a log. He seemed unconscious and after one more moment of dy, he couldpletely fall towards the deep waters. He paused for a bit when he noticed something strange about the man. But in the end, he dragged him out of the debris.


    Elred skillfully swam back. Rein and the others help him carry the man above the ship.


    Rein immediately check his pulse, "he is still alive."


    "Here," Dorris immediately gave both dry towels to Elred and Rein.


    As Elred wiped his face, he noticed that his ne got exposed, he immediately hid it and check if anyone saw it. His gaze met with Mya.


    "Thank you for saving him," Mya simply stated before she returned her gaze to Rein.


    ''Did she see it?'' Elred thought as he clenched his fist.


    "Let''s put him to a much warmer ce and get treated. Let''s wait until he awakes." Mya said. "Can you handle this Rein?"


    "Yes," Rein carried the unconscious man in one full swoop before he strode to the quarters of the ship.


    "Other than scratches, Bituins received no damage." Rhyme reported.


    "I see, then let''s continue on our way."


    After their short break, the Bituins started to move once again while they avoided the debris of the ruined ship.


    "What do you think caused this ship to be destroyed like this?" Iris asked as she went beside Mya.


    Mya narrowed her eyes, thinking. "We will know once that man wakes up."


    ---???---


    Early the next day...


    *Cough! *Cough


    The unknown man they save opened his eyes. As he looked around he noticed that he was in an unfamiliar ce.


    "Where am I?" His voice came out hoarse. When he nced sideways, he saw a ss of water.


    "Wa-water!"


    He immediately grabbed it to drenched his dry hoarse throat.


    Tears streamed down his eyes as the drop of the fresh water touched his mouth. The ss of water had a pitcher full of water on it and she hungrily drank all of it. As if it was his first time to drink water for an entire year.


    "You''re awake."


    Rein saw the man jump out from his bed as soon as he entered. The man''s dark hair was unkempt and his beard was unshaved almost reaching his chest now. There were also some opened bruises before Rein treated him. But that was not only what noticeable to the man, he had a darker brown shade color indicating that his origin must be in the Northern continent.


    ''What could this man do near the Hacien empire? But there were traces of dark magic on him especially that thing...''


    And the said man looked at Rein with great wariness.


    Rein remained calm despite the wariness of the man. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to hurt you."


    The man kept looking at him with caution. "We found your ship destroyed and also happened to see you clinging to one of the debris."


    The man as if understanding the situation now started to feel tense. "Ah...I''m Maru." He immediately stood up. "Thank-thank you for saving my life!"


    Rein scrutinized the man for more before he spoke up once again.


    Maru''s stomach growled all of the sudden. He looked bashfully away as he hold his stomach.


    "I''ll go get some food. Don''t force yourself to much and rest for now. I''ll let mypanions know that you''re awake..."


    "Rein! How is he?" Dorris who entered all of the sudden gasped in surprise when she saw the Maru. "Oh ! He''s awake!"


    "He''s Maru." Rein simply stated as she walked passed her. "I''ll go get some food and tell this to the others."


    "Wait...Rein!"


    Reinpletely walked out of the room and shut it before Dorris could even finished her words.


    As he walked out to the deck of the ship, he spotted Mya and Iris talking to each other as usual. Since those two met, those two became like best buddies talking a lot of things that sometimes only they could understand.


    Even when Rein heard got to listen to some of their conversations, sometimes it was all strange and iprehensible, being author, characters, and such. But he just shrugged it off. It must be because that it seemed Lady Iris was nning to be an author of something.


    And there were still people Rein needed to be cautious around as well. That suspicious blond guy who was talking to the timid Rhyme at the upper part of the deck. Plus, that another guy who became a ck cat to who knows where he was now.


    But Rein was sure that he was just around on the ship since every night the te containing the food Mya to reserve for that cat was always found empty on the next day.


    "Mdy," Rein called out and the twodies turned towards him.


    "What is it, Rein?" Mya asked.


    "He is awake."


    "I see. How is he?"


    "His condition is stable now. And he introduced himself as Maru."


    "Maru huh..." Mya pondered for a bit when she felt that name was kinda familiar. She gave a side nce to Iris who just gave her an expression, ''why are you looking at me?''


    He seemed unfamiliar with Iris as well. Then he''s not a character. But where do I hear his name...''


    "Alright. Let''s go and talk with our guest.." Mya said in the end.

 Chapter 83 - Volume 3.6 Tangled In An Unknown Conspiracies

    "There is nothing... I could give you in exchange... for saving my life. But I gave you my deepest gratitude." Maru said between the lines as he wolfed down the food Rein gave him.


    "Hmm...It''s alright." Rein said. "And one more thing. Our captain wants to talk with you."


    "Your captain?"


    On cue, Mya entered the room, trailing behind her was Iris.


    ''Blue hair...and eyes.'' Now that Maru noticed, Rein also had the same looks but it was not as vibrant as the girl who entered.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Sir Maru." Mya greeted as soon as she entered.


    "Meet the captain of our ship, Lady Mya."


    ''Captain...'' Mya thought in surprise. ''When did I be the captain here?'' Though she was surprised it didn''t show a bit to her calm smiling face.


    ''I guess that would be a given since I owe this ship.''


    "I-I..." panicked filled Maru''s face.


    "It''s alright," Mya said. "No need to stand up."


    "You must presume by now, as to why I''m here right?"


    "Yes," Maru said as he calmed down. "I am one of the sailors belonging to the Greenery Corp."


    "Greenery Corp?" Both Mya and Rein exchanged nces.


    ''I see now I know why his name was familiar.''


    "You are Maru, the son of Krenu, owner of the Greenery corps who went missing two years ago?"


    "Two-two years?!" Maru eximed in huge shock. He let go of the te he was holding, crashing it to the ground. "We have been missing for two years! Not just two weeks!"


    Everyone in the room remained quiet at his outburst.


    Two years ago, it became quite a topic in the academy how a sailing shiping from the Northern continent never returned. Though, it was notmon for stories of ships to go missing or get destroyed due to the unpredictableness of the sea voyages. But since it came from the North carrying an important gift for the peace treaty to the empire of Hacien and Northern Kingdom Alliance.


    But the Emperor just let go of the matter when the alliance send another gift. He understand quite well, that sea voyages could really be dangerous. They just gave their condolences to the lost ship, who everyone believe got destroyed in some storm.


    "Yes, it''s been two years..." Mya said.


    "Then the peace treaty..." Maru clung to the strange red stone ring on his hand.


    "It was sessful," Mya replied. "The Northern Alliance send another gift as soon as possible they heard about your tragedy."


    "I see..." Maru''s voice was solemn. "I''m d to know that."


    A heavy silence filled the air. "Sir Maru, that''s all I want to ask for now. You should rest more for now." Mya stood up and went outside.


    Everyone also followed her,pletely reading the atmosphere.


    As soon as they went out... Maru clutched both hands to his face. Then he grabbed his hair full of dread.


    <em>[''Yourpany was chosen to represent the whole alliance. If you seeded, we will provide more funds to all the people yourpany supported."</em>


    <em>"It would be a great honor for us, your majesty!" The joyous cheers of everyone in the Greenery resounded.</em>


    <em>"You should bring this ring to the Emperor of Hacien at all cost."</em>


    <em>''Maru. You must escape here! Bring this ring no matter what to the Empire of Hacien!'']</em>


    "The sacrifice of everyone just to let me live..."


    "Two-two years... Just what just everyone sacrifices their lives for?" His heart filled with so much dread and anxiety.


    Mya who remained outside the door started to walk away.


    "How is he?" Iris asked.


    "Worst." Mya said with a sigh. "I still don''t know what happened, but it must have been a great shock to him."


    "But to think he thought he was just missing for two weeks." Iris narrowed her eyes for contemtion.


    "Mdy." Rein called out to them. "I have my suspicion."


    "He was reeking with dark magic when I got him." Elred interrupted as soon as he walked towards them.


    "Dark magic?" Mya asked.


    "Particrly the ring he was clinging. Though it is faint it has some dark magic on it now." Rein added.


    "If I''m correct, that should be the item they will gift the emperor seeing how he clings to it, as all his life depended on it."


    "I think so too," Mya replied to Iris.


    "Then if that''s the case, why is such an item needed to be gifted to the emperor?"


    "There are only two things for that. One," Iris raised her index finger. "The Alliance wants some harm to be done to the emperor which is really obvious. "Two, the alliance for some reason wants their group dead or be in harm."


    "Is-is that true?!" They all turned their heads when they heard Maru''s trembling voice.


    Maru slumped on the ground, feeling all lost. "We thought that the alliance would finally listen to our pleas if we do this..." he gritted his teeth. "Those bastards!!!" he punched the ground creating a small hole in it.


    And everyone was surprised once again looking at the hole he caused.


    "Um...everyone..." Rhyme suddenly ran towards them. "Look!" He pointed out unto something with trembling hands.


    That''s when they noticed that the once clear blue skies became the color blood.


    "What on earth again?!" Iris eximed.


    "Ha. Hahaha!" Mya nced back to Maru who was nowughing with some craziness in his eyes. "Everything is all gone now. And I''m trapped once again here!"


    The red ring on his hand was glowing brightly as ck energy was surging out from it one by one. The wind grew stronger as well.


    "Oh no no no sh*t!" Iris started to head to the sail. Mya''s eyes also widened in at the approaching horror at their ship.


    "Everyone quick! Lower down the sails of Bituins!" Mya yelled. "Rhyme tried to divert the ship as far as you can! And Dorris, start a wide range of teleportation!"


    Everyone moved without a moment of time to waste. In just a few meters away, a huge whirlwind was approaching their ship at a fast rate!


    "I''m going to die now! Hahaha!" the crazedughter of Maru boomed.


    ''Crap.. I''m nning to save this in the Red Current but I don''t think, Bituins with her state would stand a chance if that thing hit us.''

 Chapter 84 - Volume 3.7 The Fool

    "The best thing to survive a disaster is to avoid it at all cost." Mya rushed towards her cabin.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger. Elred, Iris, and Rein struggled to set down the sails. Rhyme while gritting his teeth turned the steering wheel of the ship at all cost.


    The ship started to turn left as soon as all the sails got down.


    "What now?!" Iris yelled as the whirlpool was getting nearer to them.


    She nced around, Mya was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Where is she?!''


    "Lady Iris! Look out!" Dorris yelled with fright, cutting the chant she was making for the huge teleportation.


    It was toote for Iris to evade the iing man running straight to her.


    "We are all going to die!"


    Maru, before he jumped out of the ship, got entangled with the rope on the way and Iris who was holding the same rope got dragged with it.


    "This mother f****r!" Iris yelled amidst the storm.


    ---???---


    Mya, despite the strong rocking of the ship, went straight to her cabin without any pause. She immediately got the chest.


    <em>[''Are you sure you don''t want to join us?''</em>


    <em>''No need. For the second time, that guy would be enough.'' Nichs replied.</em>


    <em>''Also...'' he paused for a bit looking at Mya with a dead-serious expression on his face. ''You have a Temperance Reversed and Chariot.''</em>


    <em>''What?'' Mya asked when Nichs suddenly spoke something she didn''t understand. </em>


    <em>"It''s a rarebination of your fate. There is a possibility of a catastrophe hitting you in your voyage and at the same time, it could also lead to some triumph. Be careful on your voyage."]</em>


    ''Is this the catastrophe he was talking about? His tarot divinations were really something.''


    Mya opened the small wooden chest. And there was a single tarot card there.


    ''The Fool.''


    ''The card to activate the real image of Bituins.''


    <em>[''You just need to drop blood on this card and chant this. ''Reveal those you can''t see to thy fool''. And if you want to hide your ship''s real appearance again, just reversed the card and chant, ''hide thy truth to the fool.'']</em>


    ''Nichs surely loves to make things magical as always. Well, I guess it''s not bad since I paid a lot for this quality to have.''


    With the card in her hand, Mya started running out of her cabin just before she stepped out. The ship trembled much heavier.


    ''It seemed despite the efforts, it was still not enough to avoid the whirlwind.''


    Mya bit her thumb and smudged her blood to the card.


    "Reveal those you can''t see to thy fool!"


    As Mya said that, nothing happened for a few minutes and she started to get nervous.


    ''Nothing is happening? Maybe there is something wrong in the process.''


    As she was about to repeat the chant...the card started to glow. Multiple cards of the fool emerged from it and flew everywhere from the ship.


    Mya''s eyes grew wide in amazement as the cards started to ster on the ship. And the once wooden walls of the ship started to change into silver metal.


    ''But the main problem is still not over.'' Mya immediately went outside. The wind was still strong however there was something she didn''t expect to see.


    "Iris?!"


    While the others were still clinging on the mast. Iris with her spear stuck between the railings of the ship was holding in. And in her arms, she was holding someone too so that they would notpletely fall to the ravaging waves of the sea.


    However, all of the sudden, the red skies started to change into avender hue. And the wind gradually declined. The waves became calmer and the iing whirlpool disappeared.


    But there was no time to waste right now. Mya immediately tore a talisman and appeared in front of Iris.


    "I got you!" She called out to Iris.


    Mya started to pull out Iris but she was too heavy for her.


    "You''re too heavy!" Mya shouted.


    "Who are you calling heavy?!" Iris screamed back,pletely displeased. "Just so you know, you are pulling two people!"


    "I-I don''t want to die!" Maru who was below Iris trembled as he held on tightly to Iris'' wrists.


    "Then you shouldn''t have jumped and


    dragged me into this bastard!" Iris yelled back.


    "I''ll help!" Another arm grabbed Iris.


    "On my count let us pull her at the same time."


    Mya nodded her head to Elred.


    "One two pull!"


    With all their strength they pulled both Iris and Maru.


    "One two pull!" They exerted more force until Iris was able to hold onto the railings. Then she pulled Maru with her.


    "That was a close call," Mya wiped off the sweat that formed her forehead.


    But it seemed it was not over. The next thing happened...


    "Ah!" Maru slumped on the ground touching his left cheek. Iris just gave him a hard punch.


    "If you want to die, don''t drag someone with you!"


    Maru looked down as if cold water had just dampened into him, waking him up from his delusions.


    Seeing his state, Iris just clicked her tongue. "Pathetic," she said as she walked away.


    Maru looked down at his words. Mya nced and noticed that the huge red stone ring on Maru''s finger had be a dull white stone.


    "Mdy," Dorris called out. "The Bituins, it changed."


    Everyone noticed that the Bituins were no longer the dull old wooden ship. But instead, it was now made out of metal andpletely looked modernized like the ships Mya had been boarding back on Earth.


    "This is the real appearance of the Bituins."


    Dorris and the others were inplete awe. "I don''t know that you could build a ship using metal." Elred also said bewildered.


    "Mdy." They all turned to Rein who havevender lifa oozing out of him.


    "It seemed we were trapped from an illusion before. When I found out about this, I had no choice but to set out another illusion so that we will not be harmed."


    Mya narrowed her gaze. "That was an illusion." She then turned to Maru.


    "It must be the ring that caused that then." But as Mya turned everything around them was in the color ofvender mist.


    "I apologized, Mdy, but my illusion magic could onlyst for two hours more." Rein said. "Once it disappears, we will be back in front of that whirlwind again."


    "That''s plenty of time for us to get ready already, Rein," Mya said. "Let''s know first the real situation we got into from the person who seems to already experience this."


    Everyone looked at Maru and thetter couldn''t help but gulp in their intense stare.

 Chapter 85 - Volume 3.8 Illusion Or A Dream?

    "Sir Maru," Mya called out calmly. "I understand you have some circumstances going through now. But we too have something we need to do. Please tell us what is happening right now?"


    "And one more thing, may I have that ring?" Mya asked as she outstretched her right hand to Maru. "I do believe it has no use with you now and it might be also the one that causes all the things that happened before."


    Maru looked at her with a conflicted gaze but then he just heaved a deep sigh. He then removed it and slowly reached it towards Mya.


    But as soon as the ring touched Mya''s hands. The ring started to glow vividly red again.


    Rein winced when he felt like his illusion that he was being hammered.


    "Mdy!" But that was not the most trifling matter right now. Mya was now being surrounded with dark smokes as the ring grew intensely red to her hands.


    ---???---


    All the shouts of fear from herrades came like a whisper to Mya as she winced at the ring that was glowing brightly on her hand.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Her surroundings were darkening. She tried to let go of the ring but it was like it was now glued to her hand and couldn''t be removed easily.


    "Carolle." She nced up when she heard someone call her old name. But at the same time when she blinked, she suddenly found herself in a different ce.


    Everything was grey with thousands of balls of mes floating everywhere. And below her, she was standing on crystal clear water. Everything indicates definitely that she was not in Bituins anymore.


    "Carolle."


    She changed in a defensive stance and tried to grab her Trinity. But when she turned to look at herself Mya realized something strange.


    Dark military cut hair and those familiar yet strange dark eyes stared unto her in the reflection of the clear water. And she was not wearing her usual cloaked attire but her light blue marine uniform.


    ''This is my appearance on Earth...How?''


    "Interesting."


    Mya stepped back when she felt someone''s presence in front of her. In front of her was a figure of someone Mya hadn''t seen for a long time. No, she was supposed to not see her in this lifetime.


    "Riza."


    A woman with long blond hair tied in a single ponytail smiled at her. She was wearing the same light blue marine uniform as Mya.


    "It''s been a while, Carolle. Ah right. You''re Mya right now, aren''t you?"


    Mya didn''t respond as she looked at Riza with mixed emotions swirling inside her.


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Riza asked.


    "What are you doing here?" Mya spoke after she collected herself.


    "Yes, of course, I shouldn''t be here." Riza smiled with bitterness, pain could be clearly seen in her eyes.


    "But I came here to get you back, Carolle." Riza said as she outstretched her hand.


    "Get me back?"


    "Yes." Riza smiled. "Come back with me Carolle. Everyone in the orphanage really missed you. Nanny Gia and the kids really wanted to see you again. Even I thought that I lost you forever in the fire... "


    "You''re not Riza." Mya said as she looked at the person in front of her.


    "What are you saying, Carolle? I''m Riza and I am here..."


    "Nanny Gia will never miss us and even the kids." Mya said as she clenched her fist. "For once all those kids must have sold now. And we escaped from her when we found out that the orphanage was selling kids to the syndicate. The real Riza would never forget that."


    The smile on the Riza that was in front of Mya disappeared. And all of the sudden her appearance started to morphed into that of the salesdy who gave Mya the silver bracelet just before she died and got reincarnated.


    Then she morphed into something again, she had long silver hair that was like the light of the moon now. And she was wearing a flowy white dress. Her eyes were pure white that made her look like blind.


    "It''s been a while." Her voice sounded soft and dreamy.


    "For my thousand years of being trapped here, this is my first time seeing someone who had a dream stemmed deep in their past life."


    Mya quickly moved away when she felt another presence behind her.


    As she looked behind, there was a creature that had a strange appearance. It had no face or skin but just like aplete ck shadow of a human


    "What are the two of you?" Mya said with great caution. ''This creature, to know that I''m reincarnated and the other one...''


    The shadow figureughed. "Rather than who, you are asking what am I?"


    Mya didn''t say anything.


    "It seems we have frightened you Carolle Lte."


    The unknown woman spoke. "We have been wanting to talk to you since you reincarnated here."


    "If you have probably thought about it, I''m the one who brought you to this world."


    The unknown woman suddenly nced up when everything started to tremble.


    The fire that was floating everywhere was now falling one by one.


    "It seems we don''t have much time now." The unknown woman said. "Collect the other ten ornaments of the stars and we would be able to talk once again. And at the same time it would help you gain the true power you desire."


    "What are you talking abou?!" Mya yelled when the unknown woman was also disappearing.


    "You will know that it is an ornament of the stars if it reacts to the ones you have now. And we would be able to talk once again."


    Mya found herself disappearing as well.


    "For now, you must survive until the end, our chosen champion."


    Both the voice of the unknown woman and the shadow echoed.


    "Survive and we will see each other again."


    ---???---


    "Wait!" Mya sat up and she was breathing heavily. When she looked around, "This ce..."


    She was now back at her cabin. Mya suddenly heard rushed footstepsing outside her room.


    "Mdy!"

 Chapter 86 - Volume 3.9 Unconscious

    Mya didn''t speak anything when Dorris entered the room.


    ''It seemed I was always put into unconsciousness. I don''t know how many times I have been in this situation.''


    "Mdy are you alright?" Dorris asked, her face full of worry and concern.


    "I''m fine," Mya replied with a sigh. "What happened?"


    "Mdy, Elred forced the ring out of your hands but he couldn''t. Instead, it suddenly disappeared and you passed out."


    "I see."


    "The illusion was also gone with that and we are now back at the normal route towards Herez. And I think this might belong to you, Mdy." Dorris reached out the single tarot card of The Fool to Mya.


    Mya just gave a slight nod as she get the card.


    ''Hah.'' She just stared at it for a while. ''What did I even reveal the true form of my ship for?''


    Mya reversed the card and started chanting.


    "Hide thy truth to the fool." The card illuminate brightly and cards started toe out from it and got stered on the boat. The once steel interior and exterior changed into the wood.


    "Mdy! This is..."


    "Bituins real form will only cause amotion that''s why it was better to conceal her like this," Mya exined which earn a nod from Dorris.


    "So our sleeping princess is awake." The door opened once again. "Ah right, how can this heavy peasant be at the mere presence of her highness?" Iris said emphasizing the word heavy. She was carrying a basket containing apples.


    "Iris," Mya smiled wryly. ''She surely holds a grudge isn''t she?''


    "This princess doesn''t mind such peasant like you," Mya replied. "And as a good ruler to her subjects, I could give you some advice on healthy diet lifestyles."


    The once light expression of Iris turned into a frown. She picked up one of the apples and threw it at Mya.


    "Hey!" Mya caught the apple swiftly.


    "Don''t throw food like that, hahaha."


    "I didn''t throw it," Iris said as she walked beside Dorris. "It''s my new way of giving things that I just discovered right now. Here." Iris reached the basket Dorris which thetter epted.


    "Go feed that to yourdy. She''s too skinny." Iris said as she walked back to the door.


    "Hey, I''m not skinny!" Mya retorted. "It''s called being sexy hahaha."


    "Yeah, whatever." Iris walked out of the door leaving Mya and Dorris in silence. Ah no, Mya was stillughing when her stomach growled.


    "Mdy! I''ll get you some food now!" Dorris said as she started panicking. Mya just hold her right hand to keep her still.


    "It''s alright, Dorris," Mya said as she stood up. She felt wobbly for a few moments but it disappeared sometime.


    "This would suffice." She then


    "I''ll go outside to see things as well."


    "About that Mdy," Dorris paused for a bit. "We finally reached the Herez."


    "Huh?"


    Mya stood up she went outside. As soon as she reached the deck, her line of sight caught the dark ind in front of them.


    ''Just how long am I unconscious? Is that why I feel so wobbly and tired?''


    "Mdy!"


    "Lady Mya!"


    "Captain!"


    Rein, Elred, and Rhyme greeted Mya as soon as she came out.


    "Hah." Rein let out a sigh of relief. "You''re awake. Are you feeling better now, Mdy?! I''ll go prepare some nice food today."


    "Hmm..." Mya just simply didn''t respond and watched as Rein walked away with hurried footsteps. ''If someone asked her she was alright again... Nevermind.''


    "How long since I am unconscious this time?"


    "Almost two weeks now," Iris said as she walked towards her with an annoyed expression.


    "Mdy, every day she has been bringing you new apples," Dorris whispered.


    "Really?" Mya nced back to Iris.


    "We can''t have our captain dying anytime now is it?" Iris crossed her arms as she turned her gaze to the horizons.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to prevent myself from fainting again." Mya said, apologetic to everyone. ''Though I can''t really control it. But darn all those situations.''


    "By the way, where''s Maru?" Mya asked as she remembered there was another man on board their ship.


    "He is in his room. Comtemting about life." Iris simply stated.


    "I see..." Mya replied.


    "We have been around in front of this ind. We didn''t venture in and wait until you''re awake." Iris leaned on the railings of the ship with one arm supporting the weight of her body. "You said it would be your stepping stone for crossing the Red Current."


    "Yes, this would be one of my stepping stones to..."


    *Growl* Mya stomach''s once again growled.


    "Let''s have lunch first, everyone!" Rein called out.


    "That would be indeed a better idea." Mya sighed as she started to walk towards Rein. He already set a table for everyone to eat too.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    Two weeks ago.


    "Lady Mya!" Elred being the nearest, rushed when he saw that dark smoke was starting to envelop Mya.


    He tried to remove the ring from her grasp. But the ring seemed stuck to her hand.


    "Lady Mya! Let go of it!" When he turned to face Mya, she was in dazed as if she was not hearing something.


    "Mi-mdy!" Rein slumped down on his knees when the illusion barrier he cast was getting destroyed.


    "Mdy!" Elred gestured for Dorris to note near them or she might also get infected by the curse of this unknown ring.


    "Always." Iris angry voice echoed. "There are always things suddenly happening when I just temporarily turned away."


    She took a bigger stride towards Mya, carrying a huge bucket containing water.


    "Wait!" Elred tried to stop Iris.


    "Snap out of it!" She screamed and with all her force sshed the water towards Mya.


    Elred also got afflicted as the water sshed directly to his face. But he felt all of the sudden, the discharge of dark magic from the ring was dissipating.


    Mya''s body slowly fell and Elred caught her swiftly.


    "There. Problem solve." Iris said and at the same time, Rein felt that the illusion magic entrapping them was also diminishing.


    His gazeced with worry at the unconscious girl in his arms.


    "Hey!"


    Back to the present situation...


    There were some things that Dorris purposely omitted like how Iris sshed water to Mya or how Elred carried her back to her room when she was unconscious. And Dorris didn''t understand, why she needed not to tell this to Mya.


    "Eat more, Dorris," Iris said as she patted Dorris almost making thetter cough up all her food.


    "Yes, you should eat more," Elred said as he put more cabbage on Dorris'' te. He was smiling at her nonchntly.


    ''These two are weird.'' Dorris thought as she drank a ss of water.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 87 - Volume 3.10 First Walk To Hellarez

    Mya with her usual white mask and hood walked towards the barrennds of Herez.


    They decided to dock the ship on a cliff where there were people who would not see the ship. Since back in the Marina household there was this talk that all ships that dock on the main harbor of Herez, some items were always got stolen once the crew went back to aboard.


    The people that were left on the ship were Dorris and Rhyme, Maru, who still didn''te out from his room, and the monkey who was peacefully napping on his favorite spot on the ship.


    So the people, who would venture into these destends were Mya, Elred, Iris...And to everyone''s surprise, there was a ck cat who was at the top head of Iris. Kayden wasfortably sitting there.


    It was noticeable how disheveled Iris'' head was. When they got out of the ship, this cat jumped all of the sudden from out of nowhere and nested on Iris'' head.


    Iris tried to remove the said cat at all cost but it was too hard for her to do so.


    The cat was too adamant to stay on her head.


    "Kayden gotten smallerpared before," Mya said as her line of sight was fixated on the napping ck cat.


    "Hmph." Kayden turned around.


    "Just what should I do, for this cat to get off me." Iris slumped both her shoulders with frustration.


    Mya eyes her with great envy. "I also want to touch those fur again." She cried internally.


    "Ladies." Elred interrupted them. "Where exactly are we heading now?"


    "I wanted to meet with Luiz Crallum."


    "Luiz Crallum? I heard about him." Iris said finally giving up removing the cat on her head.


    "Back when I was a ve on the dungeon, from the fellow ves..."


    "You''re a previous ve?" Elred asked in surprise.


    "Ah, you still didn''t know." Iris removed the beige scarf on her neck revealing the metal cor. "But some things happened and now I''m free. More like I''m a runaway convict."


    "I see," Elred said not pressing more on the matter. "You could continue on what are you going to say."


    "So where am I?" Iris paused for a brief moment, recalling what she was going to say. "Ah right to Louis. I heard that he was the man who was said to almost cross the Red Current but he didn''t continue. He went back to his homnd the Herez but no one knew his exact whereabouts."


    She turned towards Mya. "Do you possibly know where he is?"


    "We have gotten some intel about him." Mya gestured to Rein.


    "It was said that Louis wasstly seen at Heloz, the city and the corner northwest of Herez." Rein said.


    "We are currently at the southwest," Mya said. "Since we can''t really go dock the ship at the anywhere than the ce we found."


    "If we move straight this way, we will reach the main city of Herez, the Orcaz." Rein said.


    "You seemed quite knowledgeable on this ce, have you been here before?" Elred asked.


    "No. I just memorized the map of the whole Herez when we are still preparing for the voyage."


    "That''s impressive," Iris stated with amazement. "So you''re like a walking living map?"


    Rein chuckled at Iris'' remarks. "Yes, you could say something like that, Lady Iris," he shed a bright smile towards Iris.


    Seeing his bright smile directly towards her, Iris felt her heart strangely bump louder. "Hahaha, yeah." Iris immediately averted her gaze before she would be more absorbed in those dark blue eyes. ''What''s with that sudden smile! That''s cheating!''


    Mya saw how Iris'' ears started to get red. "Ooohh..." a knowing grin formed beneath the white mask she was wearing.


    Then Mya nced back to Rein. Rein waspletely oblivious to what he just caused. ''Hah. These two...''


    "Shall we go now?" Rein gestured to everyone to follow after him.


    They started to walk towards the deste and barrennds. There was nothing to be seen but burnt woods. There were also crows flying everywhere eating the carcass of dead animals.


    "This ce looks horrible," Iris said.


    "Yes." Mya nodded. "The Herez is thest ce of the final battle between the remaining defense of the GeZo kingdoms."


    "Even a decade had passed, the tragedy of the war is still could be seen here," Iris said.


    "Certainly," Mya replied as she observed the gloomy ce they were walking around.


    "But I do wonder if people still live in such a ce."


    "Yes, there is. That''s why there are the cities. But those people were thest survivors of the GeZo countries outcasted by the society." Elred this time joined in, his voice sounded solemn.


    "Yes, he is right," Mya said. "The emperor, just let these people live here rather than making them prisoners of war."


    "That greedy emperor did that?" Iris asked in surprise.


    "Greedy huh..." Mya chuckled. "If others heard you, you might be convicted of les majeste."


    "I am already convicted with that," Iris rolled her eyes. "That''s why I''m here with you right since those eight monsters would probably gauge everything out of me when I returned at Hacien."


    "Ah right." Myaughed lightly.


    They continued their walk but after almost walking continuously for hours, they still did not see any city. Everyone was starting to get tired now from the long walk and the sun was starting to set down now.


    "Rein, no offense man, but are we getting near to Orcaz?" Iris asked as she seated on a huge rock to rest for a while.


    Rein also contemted. "Actually we are already here."


    "Hmm?" Both Mya and Iris tilted their heads in confusion. Wherever they looked out there was nothing but endless barrennds everywhere.


    "The rock you was sitting is the insignia of the entrance of Orca." Rein said as he pointed towards Iris.


    "This rock?" Iris stood up observing the rock. The thing that she thought, that was only a normal rock, when she looked closer there were some strange symbols written on it.


    "Where is the city?" Mya asked.


    "That''s what I''m confused about as well, Mdy. The city was not here. And I don''t feel any illusion magic that was cast."


    "That''s strange," Iris remarked. "Do you tell us that the city disappeared or something to the location it was supposed to be located?"


    "I believe that is the case, Lady Iris." Rein stated.


    Mya held her chin, thinking. ''Rein would never make a mistake for these things. The city disappeared?''


    "Rahhh!"


    All of a sudden they heard a booming roar.


    "Ah! Help me!"


    Followed by a cry for help.


    Ahead of them, there were people running towards them.


    "Those are?" Mya''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the people approaching. ''What on earth are they doing here?''

 Chapter 88 - Volume 3. 11 Help Or Trap?

    "You imbecile son of mine!" Emperor Krazeri''s voice boomed like thunder as soon as he met his son, the crown prince and the future prince of the empire.


    "Father?" The prince trembled as he held his swollen right cheek, which the emperor struct with the back of his sword.


    "What-what did I do?" The crown prince''s voice trembled.


    "You really don''t know what you have done?!" The emperor couldn''t contain his anger as he struck the prince once again.


    "You''re a humiliation to my kin!" The emperor angrily shouted. "Why did I have a foolish son like you ?!"


    The prince cowered as he protected his head to receive another strike from his father, the emperor.


    But the emperor, seeing his worthless son, massaged the temples of his head.


    "After all the effort I did to tie the Marina duchy to us! You broke the engagement just like that!"


    "I don''t love her, father!" The prince stood firm. "She hurt Hyun Jae, I just did what I needed to do!"


    Suddenly Aadel felt the air was living in his body. He held his neck as he gasped for air.


    The hand of the emperor was glowing with violet lifa as he pointed it towards Aadel.


    "Love?" sneered the emperor, his face contemptuous. He was now much more dissatisfied with his sorry son. "You can''t be the most powerful with such frail notions as love! I established the Hacien empire with my own strength and intellect!"


    "Fa-father." Aadel was starting to lose color on his face as he had more difficulty in breathing.


    "Even if you''re gone, there is still your brother that could ascend the throne!"


    "Your majesty," themander of the Hacien Royal knights, Eagle Aeron Colderon bowed curtly. "The saintess is still undeniably close to the crown prince. We could still have many uses for him so that the saintess would be tied to us."


    There was a brief silence filling the room. "Very well." The emperor brought down his hand. And the prince was able to start to breathe properly again.


    He desperately gasped for air as he coughed terribly.


    "Bring this fool out of my sight this instance! And call for Oliver!"


    "Yes, your majesty." Commander Aeron bowed as he helped the crown prince to get up and assisted him to go outside.


    ---???---


    An hourter...


    Back at his chambers, the Crown Prince Aadel gritted his teeth as he started throwing and destroying everything his hands could get off.


    "Ahhh!" He mmed both his fist to the table.


    "It''s that cursed woman again!"He bit his lips, blood trickled down from it. "Father almost killed me because of her!"


    "Really?"


    Prince Aadel turned around when he heard the voice of the person he hated the most. His half-brother and...


    "Oliver. What are you doing here?"


    Those eyes...Even though they had the same golden eyes and had the same father but they were never the same. Oliver is the son of the king was a secret only known to a few trusted individuals. To exin his golden eyes it was said that he came from distant rtives of the king, still making him a royalty.


    But those eyes...


    Oliver''s eyes were always looking down at him while Prince Aadel couldn''t help himself but burn with rage with this. He clenched his fist trying his utmost to calm himself.


    No matter how much he looks down on him, as long as he is the crown prince, Oliver is still beneath him. And once he bes the emperor, the first thing he would do is to gauge that mocking eyes off him.


    Oliver was leisurely sitting on the wooden table near the window. On top of the table, there was a chessboard where the pieces were neatly aligned.


    "You got quite a beating again this time from him," Oliver said his expression remained calm as he moved the pawn that was in front of the white queen.


    "You..." Prince Aadel tightened his clench. "Just tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Oliver this time moved the opposite ck pawn. "Tell me, your highness, if you will be given a choice to choose between Hyun Jae and the throne, what would be your choice?"


    Prince Aadel brow''s furrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    This time Oliver moved the white bishop. "It was just a simple question. Your highness, will you choose Hyun Jae or the throne?"


    "I will choose both!"


    ''What? What am I saying? Why did I answer...''


    <em>{''Your highness, you are really working hard, here I bake some bread for you.''</em>


    <em>''Your highness!''}</em>


    Prince Aadel''s heart beat faster when memories of him being together with Hyun Jae shed.


    "I see..." Oliver''s expressionless face formed a grin. "So your the same as him. Your both greedy." He moved the white queen.


    "May I ask, why would you choose both?"


    "You are unusually talkative this time, did something happen too with your audience with father?"


    "Yes." Oliver''s hand froze midway. "He told them that once you becamepletely useless, I should dispose of you to prove anyone that I would be the next worthy man in the line of the throne."


    Prince Aadelpletely stiffened when he heard Oliver''s remarks. Fear and anger started to swirl inside him.


    "And you know that I could easily do that to you, brother." Oliver moved the white queen, making aplete checkmate to the ck pieces.


    "And to want both the throne and Hyun Jae. I don''t think that would be an easy task for you to do brother. But if you want, I could help you fulfill that?" Oliver stood up as he started to walk towards Aiden.


    "You will help me?" Prince Aadel n asked with wariness.


    "We both wanted Hyun Jae''s happiness," Oliver said, which made Prince Aadel furrow even more.


    "But there is something I''m worried about?"


    "You are worried about something?" Prince Aadel scoffed.


    "The Saintess has one job to do and you know it very well," Oliver said.


    "That''s to defeat the Demon King."


    They both turned serious in the matter.


    "That''s right. In this matter, I have a proposal with you. The Demon King Cult. Show everyone your capability and destroy them at all cost."


    "This..."


    Oliver did not allow him to talk and continue. "Surely, if the demon king resurrects, they will be the first to be his subordinates; therefore, while we don''t know how or where the demon king will be born before that happens, this is one of the ways that we can decrease his forces."


    "And you want me to do all of that alone?"


    "Of course not," Oliver answered. "I would aide you in the shadows, but all the glory would be yours, and his majesty would undoubtedly be pleased with such feat; what are your thoughts?"


    As Prince Aadel sat in deep thought, the chamber went silent. Although he knew something was wrong with this, his pleasure at the prospect of being able to aid Hyun Jae while also pleasing his father stood out the most to him.


    In the end, he extended his hands towards Oliver. "I ept your proposal."


    Oliver held Aiden''s hands as well. "You make the right decision brother,"


    "What do I need to do?"


    The light passed Oliver''s golden eyes. "Three days from now, Hyun Jae will go to Herez to purify the territories there, but there have been rumors of arge number of the Cult staying there, so I want you to apany me there to investigate. Don''t worry, I already have his majesty''s consent."


    ''To Herez...that rumored country of the fallen. But for Hyun Jae, if that''s what I needed to do,''


    Prince Aiden''s eyes became determined. "Very well, let''s do that. Let''s go to Herez."


    "You made the right decision, brother.." Oliver shed a smile, masking his intentions.

 Chapter 89 - Volume 3.12 Unexpected Meeting

    As if fate was mocking you, paths of people you thought would never cross again at all cost would still happen whether you wanted it or not.


    "Is that?"


    "Hyun Jae!"


    "Did you say, Hyun Jae?!" Iris eximed in surprise.


    Mya didn''t respond and instead, without wasting any moment of time, she grabbed a talisman and tore it to pieces.


    Hyun Jae with her usual white flowy dress with light blueces fluttered as she made a run for her dear life. Behind him, hungry packs of ck wolves were chasing after her.


    "Ah!" She tripped when she didn''t see the small bump on the way.


    "Raaa!" One big wolf jumped towards her.


    "No!" Hyun Jae covered as she closed her eyes but momentster, nothing happened to her.


    "Hyun Jae, are you alright?"


    Instead, she heard someone''s voice and a whimper of a wolf.


    She immediately nced up and to her surprise, the wolf that was going to attack her was now fallen to the ground.


    The other wolves, seeing that their leader was down, immediately ran away.


    Besides the wolf there was someone with a dark brown cloak fluttering, standing. The said person was holding a strange weapon, some sort of a wooden-shaped weapon.


    The said person turned towards Hyun Jae, and their faces were covered with a white mask. Making it hard for Hyun Jae to know the identity of the said person.


    "Thank you for saving me," Hyun Jae said as she tried to stand up but then she winced when she felt pain in her right ankle.


    "Did you twist your foot?" Mya went to her to check her foot.


    "Mya!"


    Hyun Jae gasped when she heard that name. Iris caught her breath as she finally reached them. She was followed by Elred and Rein.


    "Now you suddenly y a hero that saves a damsel in distress," Iris said.


    "Mya?" Hyun Jae''s soft voice resonated which earned the attention of everyone. Mya couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    "Hyun Jae, it''s been a while," Mya said as she took off her mask and cloak. Her once brown hair started to change into her real dark ocean ones and her eyes too.


    "Mya!" Hyun Jae eximed in delight as she tried to stand up and give Mya a hug. But Hyun Jae winced when her foot hurt.


    "Don''t move too much for now," Mya said as she nodded with Rein.


    "Let me look after your foot, Ms. Hyun Jae." Rein said as he lowered to check her foot.


    "Ah! There is no need for that." Hyun Jae immediately declined as her hands glowed with a gentle green hue. Then she ced it on the top of her swollen ankle. The green light flew to the swollen part of the wound and it started to heal.


    ''Ah right, she''s a healer.'' Mya thought as she watched Hyun Jae do her magic.


    After a few minutes, Hyun Jae stood up and jumped up and down. "See! It''s all healed up now," she eximed in delight.


    "Now that you are alright, what are you doing here, Hyun Jae, and all by yourself?"


    ''Wait I clearly saw there was someone else with her too. Did my eyes just y tricks on me due to the distance?''


    "About that," Hyun Jae fiddled with her fingers as she nced down. "I ran away from the pce."


    "Ah I see so you just run away I thought...." Mya realized what Hyun Jae just said right now. "You did what?!"


    Hyun Jae flinched when Mya screamed.


    "The truth is I came here on my own ord because I got worried about Oliver and Aadel."


    "Those two? What''s the matter with them?"


    "They also went here but it''s been three weeks for them now, and they still haven''te back. The others told me to not worry but I just couldn''t help it. But I couldn''t find them and I have been wandering in this deste ce for almost a week now."


    Mya massaged her aching temples. ''She''s been here for a week now. The empire must be inplete chaos due to her disappearance right now. Oh, God.''


    "And how in the world did you even get here?"


    "Actually I''m not alone, Theo helped me get here by every means but due to some reason, I got separated from him."


    "Theo? Ah, the son of themander of the Eagle Knights Order."


    "Yes." Hyun Jae nodded her head. "I hope he is alright..."


    *Flick!*


    Hyun Hae pouted when Mys flicked her forehead all of the sudden.


    "Rather than worrying about him, you should have looked out for yourself more. If we are one stepte, you could have been eaten by those wolves right now."


    "I could have just healed myself if they attacked me."


    Hyun Jae received another flick to her head and this time looked at Mya with teary eyes.


    "You can''t heal a dead body, Hyun Jae," Mya said, looking firmly at the teary ck eyes of Hyun Jae. "You should take care of your life more since you only have one of it." Mya reached her hand to Hyun Jae''s head and patted it. "Will you do that, Hyun Jae?"


    Since Mya was two feet tall to Hyun Jae, they were like an elder sister reprimanding her little sister.


    Hyun Jae nodded her head as she looked at Mya with awe.


    "Yes yes, big sister Mya." Iris interrupted with a huge teasing grin stered on her face.


    "I''ll also give you head pats," Mya said as she grinned back to Iris.


    "I hate head pats," Iris growled. "And there is still this cat thatpletely nested on my head.


    Kayden who became aplete little ck little kitten raised his head then simply went back to sleep.


    "So you''re the famous saintess," Iris said with all smiles. "Nice to meet you, I''m Iris."


    "Hyun Jae," Mya leaned closer towards Hyun Jae''s ears. "Though she is still a good person. Be careful the most when she smiles like that."


    "Hey!" Iris retorted.


    "Ehem." Rein gathered their attention. "Mdy, I think for now we should find a safe ce to camp here and rest."


    "Yes," Mya said solemnly.. "That should be the best we can do for the time being as we figure out what''s going on."

 Chapter 90 - Volume 3.13 Different Worlds

    The sky remained filled with dark clouds but the sneaking red and orange hues indicated that the sun was setting down.


    The group decided to settle down near the opening of a nearby forest. The men get some wood they could use for the bonfire while the females prepared a single tent they could use to sleep.


    "Wow," Hyun Jae eximed in amazement. "I don''t know that people in this world could set up a traditional tent-like we usually do back on Earth."


    Iris paused midway from hammering the huge nail with a stone, then they exchanged meaningful nces with Mya.


    "Is that so?" Iris said, making her voice sound a bit curious. "This way is pretty normal around here."


    "Earth?" Mya also asked. Though she probably knew what that could be. Iris just gave her ''what kind of question are you asking?''.


    Hyun Jae''s eyes lit up with her question. "I haven''t told you about the world where I came from." She said excitementcing her voice.


    "It is a beautiful. Compared here it''s a world without magic. But we do have what we call Science where we base every development and technology."


    "I see..." Mya responded with a smile as she finally took a seat in the huge log.


    <em>''Ie to take you back, Carolle.</em>'' Mya just smiled bitterly when she remembered that strange dream again. Up to now, she just put it back to her mind, not dwelling into it much deeper. "The world you live in sounds wonderful."


    Hyun Jae also sat beside her as she stared at her with a strange look.


    "What? Is there something on my face?" Mya asked as she tilted her head.


    "Na-ah," Hyun Jae shook her head. "I''m just surprised how different your reaction is despite knowing that the world I live in has no magic."


    "It doesn''t really matter to me," Mya said. "Even if a different world exists then there could always be a different living system isn''t it?"


    "Yep," Iris sat on the left side of Mya then stretched her arms. "But whatever the differences are, the important thing is what ce where you could feel, you can truly belong."


    "Pfft." Hyun Jae stifled augh. And the two looked at her with questioning gazes. "I apologize forughing. It''s just although we are the same age both of you really sounded so mature and like real adults."


    ''No, we''re not. I''m probably the same age as your aunt. Wait, now that I think of it, if Fate of the Stars were written around 2010 on Earth then does it mean she would probably be much older than me?'' Mya pondered deeply.


    And in Iris'' thoughts, ''definitely, I''m not the same age as these youngsters. I would probably like to be a mother to them now.''


    "But I guess you''re both right." Hyun Jae went on to say. She then nced at the deste horizon. ''A ce where I could feel like I belong huh. I never really think of something like that.''


    "Meow," Iris remembered again the cat above her head which brought back her annoyance.


    "Ah! Just get off already, ah right." A sudden thought came from Iris.


    "Hyun Jae, could you check what might be wrong with this cat?"


    Hyun Jae tilted her head then nced at the cat that was on Iris'' head. "Actually I''m also curious about that cat as well."


    ---???---


    "I think this is enough," Elred said as he picked up another dry twig. "We can go back now and..." he froze midway when he felt something pointed at his neck.


    "Speak, Sir Elred. The White Knight of the Emperor." Rein''s cold voice resounded. "What are your real intentions foring with us? Does it have something to do with the emperor?"


    Elred narrowed his gaze when Rein called him with his title that only a few individuals knew about.


    "You really are not an ordinary person to know even that," Elred said as he unleashed his sword. The twigs he was holding fell on the ground.


    His sword shed with Rein. "The emperor had nothing to do with why I joined here."


    "I''ve met many individuals like you, and they told me the same things over and over again; do you know what happened to them?" Rein increased the pressure on his sword, causing Elred tog behind. "They didn''t live to see the next day."


    "Should I be scared?" A nonchnt smile escaped Elred''s face. "Are you really going to kill me, Sir Rein? Lady Mya had epted me to be part of her crew without any question. What would she think if you suddenly do what you really intended to do?"


    "Is this your true color?"


    "I''m just stating possible scenarios, Sir Rein. And right now, I''m still a valuable asset to all of you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you curious why the Orca city was not in the ce where it was supposed to be?"


    Rein narrowed his gaze looking intently at Elred.


    "The city of Orca has long been gone," Elred said though there was a faint smile on his lips his eyes shed with sadness. "The emperor lied to everyone that he let all the survivors from the fallen kingdom live. But that''s not true. He blocked all the means of living for them. And in the end those survivors, this whole ce..."


    "Rein! Elred!" They both turned to Iris who was panting real hard. It seemed that she ran with all she got to get to them as soon as possible.


    "Mya and Hyun Jae! They..." Iris paused when she saw both men have their swords pointed at each other.


    Though Iris didn''t know what''s going on with the two, she decided to still continue. "They disappeared!"


    "Don''t tell me..."


    Elred ran fast towards the ce where they were supposed to camp.


    The wind blew, sending cold chills to their exposed skin. There were also some dry leaves flying but the most noticeable thing, the whole ce was glowing with a mixture of red and ck hue.


    "This..." Iris, shocked, looked at the scene in front of her. "This is not here before."

 Chapter 91 - Volume 3.14 Strange Mist

    An hour ago...


    "I''m also curious about that cat." Hyun Jae slowly reached out to the cat that was on Iris'' head.


    "Could I touch him, what''s his name?" She paused midway.


    Both Mya and Iris exchanged nces.


    ''Will it be alright if Hyun Jae touches him?''


    ''I think so?''


    ''But they are destined enemies. What if he suddenly bit Hyun Jae.''


    ''His a cat right now, so probably he could not do any harm to her. And besides, if she could remove this cat from my head, I will be overjoyed.''


    ''Then fine if you said so.''


    Both Mya and Iris nodded at each other as if they understand each other thoughts. But if they knew that they exactly answer each other thoughts they would surely be surprised.


    "He is Kayden," Iris said.


    "What a cute cat Kayden is," Hyun Jae said with delight. "Could I pat him?"


    "Of course, and if you manage to get him off me, I would be happy."


    "If you say so." Hyun Jae started to reach out for Kayden but then...


    "Meow..." Kayden all of the sudden jumped out from Iris'' head before Hyun Jae could touch him.


    "Yes!" Iris rejoiced when the cat was removed from her head. She jumped up and down.


    "Oh no!" Hyun Jae eximed in fright. "Sorry if I frightened you,e back here!"


    Hyun Jae started to run after Kayden.


    "Hyun Jae, don''t go!" Mya screamed after her. "It''s dangerous to leave here!"


    ''Oi...'' Iris'' celebration was cut short when Hyun Jae ran after the cat and Mya ran after Hyun Jae. "These brats!"


    But she paused when a white mist suddenly covered everything. ''What in the world?!''


    "Mya! Hyun Jae!" There was no response, she tried to go after them, but the white mist intensified, making the visibility rate to dropped. She couldn''t see a single thing now!


    Iris paused her steps. ''I can''t recklessly go on. Or I might get lost as well.''


    She returned her gaze back at their campsite and strangely enough, it was clear from any mist up to to the forest. ''I need to get that two help!'' Iris decided to head to the forest to look for Rein and Elred.


    ---???---


    "Hyun Jae!" Mya continued to scream. As she continued to run, a white mist suddenly emerged from out of nowhere, making everything hard for her to see now. "Where did all of this mist appear all of a sudden?"


    "Ahh!"


    ''That scream!'' Mya turned in the direction of the scream. ''That''s Hyun Jae.''


    She immediately ran in that direction as she brought out her Trinity. Her guard was all up as well. She was very well aware of how dangerous the ce was right now. In a ce where there was low visibility, any monsters with heightened senses could attack her.


    With quick and silent steps, Mya made haste to the source of the scream.


    "Let go of me!"


    "That''s definitely Hyun Jae! She''s much near now." Mya hastened more her pace.


    Until within the mist, she saw two towering rocks.


    Mya slowed down as she hid behind the rock. She slowly and carefully leaned to check the situation.


    The first thing she saw was a huge clearing with torches surrounding it. The mist didn''t reach the ce.


    "Let go of me!" Her gaze went to Hyun Jae who was struggling against the hold of two people covered with ck cloaks. They were tying Hyun Jae in some wood. And Kayden too, he was already tied uppletely besides Hyun Jae and he seemed unconscious.


    "Hyun Jae," Mya scrutinized the ce. There were ten cloaked people on the left, four on the right. And another six that were closed to Hyun Jae.


    Then as she turned to the other right corner, there were a lot of people tied in other logs. But then her line of sight noticed a familiar golden hair. ''The crown prince...''


    <em>["They also went here but it''s been three weeks for them now, and they still haven''te back."]</em> Mya remembered Hyun Jae''s words when they met again.


    "So this is where he went."


    "But he is not my problem anymore." Mya returned her gaze back at Hyun Jae who was nowpletely tied up in a log. The two people just stood on each of her sides.


    "Can I take them on all by myself?" Mya tightened her grip on her Trinity. Then she looked behind her where everything was covered with mist. ''I can''t possibly go back and ask for help as well. Oh wait, I''ve got my talismans.'' Mya said as she tried to get one of her talismans on her satchel. But she couldn''t grab her satchel.


    ''Oh darn.'' Mya remembered that she dropped her satchel on the ce they seated on the campfire.


    ''What terrible luck I have?'' Mya cursed herself for being this careless. ''I have no choice, I''ll just look for an opportunity to attack there could...''


    Mya''s eyes widened when she felt someone touch her back. She immediately turned around, pulled the arm of the unknown assant, and forced him to the ground. Mya nced if any of the enemies heard her. She sighed in relief when none were looking in her direction.


    She then nced back to her assant but her eyes widened in surprise to see a familiar green head.


    "Sir Oliver, is that you?"


    "Lady Mya, it''s been a while."


    ''That voice, it''s definitely him.'' But Mya didn''t let go of him in this instance. "What are you doing here?" She asked with great caution.


    "We came here to investigate the Herez but all of sudden our group got ambushed by those cultists and I''m the only one who escaped."


    ''Just as what Hyun Jae said, but did he just say, "Cultist?"


    "It is the Tenebris Cult."


    That''s when Mya noticed that there were bandages covered on the right arm where she was locking. A red liquid was starting to spread from the once white bandage.


    That was the time Mya let go of Oliver. Then she returned her gaze back at Hyun Jae who was trying to break free.


    "Then if they found out that Hyun Jae is the Saintess, she would be in such great danger."


    "Hyun Jae?" Oliver eximed in shock as he went to look where Mya was looking.


    "Why is she here?"


    "She came here to look for both of you when you didn''t return."


    Oliver clutched his head. ''This is not within my n.''


    Mya looked at him with suspicion but there was nothing she could do right now to find what made him suspicious.


    "When I have a chance, I''ll go save Hyun Jae," Mya said which made Oliver return his gaze to her. "I told you to protect her, but now because of your actions, she is in harm."


    "..."


    There was a brief moment of stillness in the air. Oliver eventually spoke after a few moments.


    "How do you n to save her?"


    ''So he would say anything about that,'' Mya sighed inwardly then decided to tell her n.


    "If some of them fall asleep, I will use that as a chance to wipe them off one by one."


    "You can''t do that," Oliver stated.


    "Why?"


    "Lady!" Before they could speak, they heard a shout of a man.


    "Theo!" Hyun Jae shouted back.


    A man with brown hair, tall and sturdy built was rushing head-on towards Hyun Jae''s location.


    "I will save you!" Theo brought out a huge sword from his back but before he could get close to Hyun Jae...


    *Fwoosh!*


    Multiple whites flew towards him.


    "What?!" Theo raised his sword to sh the iings. It shattered and fell to the ground.


    "Don''t think, you can stop by..." on shattered binds of the sudden electric charge came out from it. "Ah!"


    "Theo!" Hyun Jae shouted in fright as she watched her friend who brought her to this ind being electrified until he lumped on the ground.


    "That..." Mya furrowed her brows.


    "You''ll never be able to get near to their captives until you first destroy the source of those things," Oliver said.

 Chapter 92 - Volume 3.15 Sacrifice

    "Everyone halt!" A booming voice echoed like a rumble of loud thunder.


    The cloaked people, scurried to the center of the clearings as if their lives were depending on it. Some even tripped but others ignored them and even trampled upon them as they rushed towards the center.


    Thend started to tremble as Mya took hold of the rock so that she won''t fall down.


    A small stage made of hard earth was starting to form at the very center of the clearing.


    "Everyone, it''s been a while."


    The color of the fire began to change into violet, making the surroundings look even more sinister.


    "We greet you, our Queen." All the cloaked people kneeled and chanted in unison.


    ''That person!'' Mya''s eyes widened. Darn. And again she cursed her fate. ''The witch. What is she doing here.''


    Donned with a red fitted dress, her face remained scalded but in addition, there was now a ck eye patch on her left eye. She looked more sinister than before.


    Mya''s hands automatically went to her neck. She could feel those nails of the witch which dug to her neck''s flesh from before. It was as if everything just urred yesterday.


    Beside the witch was a midget with a hunchback. He was wearing a two-colored mask, the right was in the shade of ck and had a smiling look. While on the left was in the shade of red and had a sad expression. His attire was that like that of a clown with a matching rainbow hair color.


    The midget raised his right hand, "Silence! Our queen will now be going to speak."


    ''So that booming voice came from him.'' Mya continued to observe the scenes unfolding in front.


    "Everyone the rise of the demon king is now at hand!" The witch with great pleasure on her voice.


    All the cloaked people cheered in response.


    ''The witch is connected to the rise of the demon king.'' Mya cracked her brain to every detail the novel had. ''This is not stated in the novel. No, none of this.''


    ''Kayden is supposed to be the demon king. He awakened after he killed the witch, his stepmom. But now, the witch is still alive.'' Mya''s eyes widened in a sudden realization that hit her.


    ''Don''t tell me. In a way, the plot of this world is still doing every means to let happen the things that supposed to happen.''


    "Now, we will witness another full moon." The witch raised her hands in the air and the once cloudy sky cleared up, revealing the full white moon.


    "Bring the sacrifices!" The midget hunchback dered.


    One by one all the people that were tied on each log behind the facility were slowly pushed. The chains that were on their foot were long enough to reach the center of the clearings.


    ''This is not good.'' Mya thought as she saw Hyun Jae being dragged along with the other captives.


    "Stop." the witch''s smooth but cold voice echoed. From the stage, she slowly descended down and walked in a certain direction. It was in the direction of the crown prince who was unconscious.


    A sinister smile escaped from the witch.


    "Hahaha!" The witch cackled. "Ah, so he really brought him here. Remove him, I still have other ns for him." She gestured for the cloaked people to put the crown prince on the side.


    ''He?''


    Mya immediately ducked down. The wall that she was just nearby was sliced in half as she rolled down.


    "Lady Mya, I really have high regards for you," Oliver spoke out in a cold voice. "Too bad you were in the wrong ce at the wrong time."


    Mya immediately stood up. She brought out her trinity.


    Electricity erupted from Oliver''s hands.


    "What''s with all thismotion?" The witchnded beside Oliver.


    "Ah we meet again." the witch''s smile grew even wider. "Perfect timing, I really wanted to give something in return for giving this to me." She pointed at her left eye that was covered with an eye patch.


    All the other cloaked people were also surrounding her as well. Her heart was beating hard, but she would not show any kind of weaknesses to any enemy in front of her.


    Hyun Jae who was witnessing the sight almost opened her mouth. She was looking at Oliver with great confusion. Their gazes met and Mya quickly gave her firm ce and shook her head briefly.


    dly, Hyun Jae seemed to understand the situation.


    ''I don''t need to let these people know your identity. But there is one person who knew it. Oliver.''


    "Ah, I didn''t know you received such a good gift from me," Mya said maintaining her calm smile.


    "You have quite a sharp tongue." the witch said, not triggered a bit to Mya''s provocation.


    "This is all I have witch," Mya said with a nonchnt smile. But her mind was now panicking about what she needed to do.


    ''I''m surrounded. They''ve got Hyun Jae and that cat. There was also Oliver whom I don''t know what he was nning to do. Of all the male leads, I thought he was the most decent one, but now I found that none of them could be trusted.''


    "What would you do? Little blue girl?" The witch said as she watched Mya with great interest. "Since I also got to like you especially those eyes and I''m quite bored as well. If you want, we will not do anything with you under one condition." a sinister smile formed on her witch.


    "We will have a sacrificial feast today." The witch turned towards the unconscious people that were lumped on the ground.


    "If you watch them with me, I will let you go and even your twopanions here."


    The witch nced at Hyun Jae and Theo.


    ''So she saw those quick nces between us. But it seems that''s all she knew about.''


    "Watch?" Mya asked still maintainingposed.


    "Yes." the witch walked towards the one unconscious man near her. "Watch them as to how they would get sacrificed for the revival of our Lord." A sharp rod appeared within her hands and all of the sudden...


    She pierced the rod to the right arm of the man. It got severed and fresh blood flowed out from it.


    *Gasped.* Mya could see how Hyun Jae''s face became pale from the sight. It was clear to the young girl that it was the first time she saw something as horrendous as this.


    Mya stopped herself from gritting her teeth.


    "My brothers and sisters will flood this ce with the blood of these sacrifices." The witch''s eyes shed with malice as she gestured to the cloaked people.. "And I would grant you and yourpanions the honor to watch this sacramental event of us."

 Chapter 93 - Volume 3.16 Unexpected Enemy

    "I see that is indeed an interesting thing to watch," Mya said which made Hyun Jae look up at her with frightened eyes.


    "You''re right hahaha." The witch stated with delight when Mya agreed with her.


    "So where could I have the honor to have a seat as I watch this."


    The witch''s grin grew even wider. Even Oliver that was beside her was looking now at Mya with a serious gaze.


    And even Mya herself was getting terrified at the words she was speaking and how she was still calm about this.


    "Haha, I knew it." the witch continued her sinisterugh. "This must be also one of the reasons while I find you quite to my liking. Deep inside there was something telling me that we are the same."


    "You ttered me," Mya said with an equal smile.


    "You could have a seat with me in those seats." The witch said as she gestured back to the stage. And now there were indeed two seats there.


    "And after this, we will be free to go right?"


    "Of course. I don''t take back any of my words." The witch stated. "We have wasted enough time now. Follow after me so we could begin our feast."


    "Very well," Mya said as she started to walk after the witch. She nced to her left and right where there were two cloaked people at each of her sides. She didn''t need to look back as well to see the people following behind her.


    Hyun Jae looked at her with hopeful eyes. But Mya just avoided her gaze and walk past her.


    ''Why? Why are you not doing anything?'' Hyun Jae grew frustrated as she nced back at the man that had a severed arm. If he was not treated, he would surely die of blood loss.


    ''Hyun Jae, as the Saintess. You are the hope and light of the people. If you can help them do everything you can to help them.


    If you don''t know what to do, think of every option that you could do to help.


    And if you can''t think of anything, then act what will be the first thing that your heart will tell you to do.''


    ''Since I arrive in this world, I receive the kindness and love that I didn''t have back at Earth. If I could do something in return,'' Hyun Jae clenched her fist. ''I want to save these people!''


    "Stop!" Hyun Jae screamed. "I would not let anyone of you harm these people!"


    "O Goddess of Light, Lumiera, grant healing to the wounded both in heart, mind, and spirit. Grant protection..."


    ''That chant!'' Mya''s eyes widened even Oliver.


    ''The witch will find out that she''s the Saintess! And that''s not the problem right now either. That chant!


    "I see..." The witch halted as a frightening grin formed her lips.


    "Stop!" Mya quickly ran towards Hyun Jae.


    "Spirit of the Water, Aqua, I ask you to relocate all the captives out of this ce!" The single blue gem ring, the family ring that symbolized the Marina household glowed. Water started toe out from it and it morphed into a dragon.


    Its silver eyes looked at Mya then it suddenly encircled to all of them.


    The witch''s smile faltered. "Stop!" As ck energy emerged from her hands.


    But the water deflected it all. The gazes of the witch and Mya met. "I don''t have any intention to watch your craziness and we are nothing alike."


    Mya said as the water continued to envelop all of them. The cloaked people avoided the waters since when they were hit by the tiny sshes of water, it was so hot like that of boiling water.


    Oliver gazed upon them as a bow and arrow appeared within his hands. He outstretched his hands pointing to a certain direction. Mya saw this and looked intently towards Oliver. She prepared her Trinity to smash any arrows that would hit her.


    Just a few more seconds before they disappeared, the arrow flew along with them.


    Now everyone in the clearing was left in silence. "She is the saintess." The witch spoke. "The one destined to kill you. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I have some other ns for her," Oliver said as he walked away. "But I didn''t expect it to be ruined like this."


    "And besides, that arrow would surely be fatal for her."


    "Is that so?" The witch narrowed her gaze at the retreating back of Oliver."I give you the chance to be the next vessel of the demon king."


    "And I agreed with that if you let me handle the Saintess myself while I remove all the obstacles in your path."


    "I didn''t forget about that, Milord." The witch stated with politeness this time.


    "We have the same goal to destroy the empire," Oliver said as he looked at everyone. "And I would see to it that it will happen in no time. Until I inherit the power of the past demon lord, see to it that nothing would go astray." Oliver dered with coldness as he stood in front of the stage.


    Everyone including the witch bowed unto him. "Your will is ourmand." They all simultaneously chanted.


    Oliver nced back to where all the people disappeared. He then brought out a dagger from his sleeves and shed his wrist. Fresh crimson blood oozed from it.


    "My blood would suffice for now for this night''s sacrifice."


    And the whole ce started to glow with both red and ck lights.


    ---???---


    Mya''s eyes shed with pain when thest ring, herst remembrance of her father turned into dust. The water dragon looked at her then enveloped her in a hug.


    And strangely enough, it felt very warm. She grasped the ground firmly as she stopped her tears from falling. "Thank you, father." She whispered and soon the water dragon started to disappear.


    The only thing that remained in her hand was the red ruby ring that her mother gave her.


    She then suddenly remembered Hyun Jae. ''That chant! I almost forgot, at this time Hyun Jae still has not fully developed her powers. That chant, her only and most powerful attack, could kill her if that chant seeds.''


    "Hyun Jae!" Mya turned around only to make her deeply frightened.


    "There, he is healed." A faint smile crossed Hyun Jae''s face as she dropped on the ground beside the man that had severed arm before. He was nowpletely healed.


    "Hyun Jae!" Mya ran towards her as a long arrow pierced Hyun Jae''s heart.


    ''I thought that arrow didn''t reach us!''


    Mya approached Hyun Jae with dread. "Was that your n all along?" Hyun Jae said, a faint smile on her lips. "I''m sorry for doubting you and thinking...cough! Cough!" She coughed out more blood as her eyelids became heavy.


    "Hyun Jae!"

 Chapter 94 - Volume 3.17 Virenas Chosen Champion

    Mya quickly cut the arrow''s tips. Before she could pull the arrow, she looked everywhere if there was anything she could use to stop the bleeding once she pulled it out.


    "Darn!" She frustratingly rubbed her head when she couldn''t see anything but endless destend. ''Without my items or anyone, why am I so useless?!''


    She cursed herself. ''The only thing I have now is the red ring and Trinity.'' Then suddenly her line of sight caught the silver bracelet that was on her wrist. The one that the saledy gave her before. The in silver bracelet had a single red star on it now.


    Then she remembered those people in her dream. "Hey, if you could hear me, please help me." Mya frustratingly said as she held Hyun Jae''s pulse.


    But she was only answered with silence then she suddenly remembered the Goddess of Light that brought Hyun Jae to this world.


    "Please help her, Goddess Lumiera." Mya desperately said as she held Hyun Jae but her weariness intensified when she felt that Hyun Jae''s pulse was weakening.


    Mya gritted her teeth when nothing happened. She immediately tore her coat and held the arrow that was stuck at the lower-left chest of Hyun Jae. She firmed her trembling hands as she immediately pulled the arrow.


    With the cloak she had, she immediately pressed the wound to stop any blood froming out.


    "That is not enough to save her." she suddenly heard a cold voice behind her. And all of sudden someone pulled her out from Hyun Jae.


    That familiar ck hair was what Mya first saw. "Kayden."


    Kayden didn''t respond as he went towards Hyun Jae. From his pocket he brought out a small bottle of potion containing a white liquid, he then poured it toward the wound of Hyun Jae.


    After a few minutes, Hyun Jae''s breathing began to normalize.


    "With this, my debt back at the dungeon and at that time are cleared." Kayden stood up.


    Mya was filled with relief when she saw that Hyun Jae was finally back at normal. "You''re not a cat anymore?"


    Kayden gave his fiercest re towards Mya. Mya just awkwardly smile as she avoided his gaze. ''I guess with all those acts of shamelessness, I could understand why he will be mad at me.''


    "Tsk." Kayden just clicked his tongue as he started to walk away.


    "Wait! Before you go, may I ask if you know this ce?"


    Kayden halted his footsteps and decided to walk ahead again without answering her.


    ''I guess he doesn''t know either.'' Mya just faintly smile as she slumped her tired body on the barren ground.


    ''I didn''t expect so many things right now.'' Mya nced at the sky full of dark clouds. The wind was also very cold that even her coat was not enough for her.


    She couldn''t also start a fire, if she did, it might attract unwanted beasts lurking around the area. And with all these people with her, she would not be able to protect them all if they got attacked.


    Mya covered her eyes with her right hand. ''I''m so useless.''


    <em>{"And now you are ying a hero saving the damsel in distress."</em>


    <em>"And here I thought you would do something great that would save the people, where they could find you interesting."</em>


    <em>"You surely so full of yourself."}</em>


    All those snarky remarks from Iris yed like music towards Mya which made her feel heavier inside.


    ''And perhaps I''m doing those things so that people would not see me someone as useless. To gain recognition from them?''


    <em>{''Carolle, please don''t leave us.''}</em>


    "Why am I so useless even here?"


    *Fwoosh!*


    "Just sleep,"


    Mya was surprised when she heard Kayden''s voice. Then she found herself covered with his coat.


    "I''ll keep watch to all of you tonight. So rest." Kayden said as he started to light a fire. Now it wasn''t that cold anymore.


    Stare...


    Mya eyed Kayden with suspicion which somewhat irritated him. "I think I''ll just..." Kayden started to stand up.


    "Ah yes!" Mya immediately covered her face with Kayden''s coat. Rose''s scent immediately assaulted her nose which made her feel at ease.


    Soon she found herself drifting to dreams.


    After a few more minutes, soft snores could be heard apanied by the crackling of the fire.


    ''For her to sleep right away without her guard upon me, she''s really a fool.'' Kayden was standing just an inch from the sleeping Mya.


    He then turned around when he suddenly felt a familiar presence.


    ck mes surged out from his hand as he fired it towards her.


    "Whoah there!" But she just simply raised her palm and the me vanished.


    "Why are you so mad?" The goddess of mischief, Virena justughed off.


    But instead of an answer Kayden just fired her with more fireballs.


    "Ah I get it," Virena said. "You must be upset that I transform you into an adorable cat, hahaha!"


    Now, Kayden was filled more with anger.


    "It was really interesting."


    Kayden appeared with a dagger in his hands towards Virena. But Virena just simply stopped it with her two fingers. Kayden tried to pull it back but Virena''s hold was quite firm and strong.


    "Just who are you and what do you want with me?" Kayden gritted his teeth. All his life, these women had nothing to do but to y with his life.


    "I''m not a ything to anyone of you!" Kayden gnashed his teeth as he looked at Virena with so much hate.


    "Yes, you are," Virena spoke in a nonchnt manner as she let go of the dagger. Kayden immediately created a distance within them.


    "Not only you but also that girl there." She said as she gave Hyun Jae a sideways nce. But then she noticed another girl behind Kayden.


    "..."


    ''Hmmm...That''s strange.'' Virena started to walk towards the sleeping Mya. She crouched down as she was going to pull out the coat covering Mya''s face.


    As her hand was nearing her, a sudden spark suddenly emerged from the silver bracelet Mya was wearing.


    Virena suddenly found herself in a dark empty void. "Don''t touch her, lowly goddess!"


    A voice of both man and woman resounded that sent great fright to Virena. She couldn''t speak nor even produce her powers. But then when Virena blinked, she found herself back at the destends.


    "That''s!"


    Virena turned around to Kayden with a huge mischievous smile. "Interesting! Hahaha!"


    "Dear Champion of mine," Virena spoke as she started to walk towards Kayden. "If you want to fulfill your goal, I advise you to stay closer to her group or more specifically to her."


    "Now then, I should go now before the others find that I''m here," Virena said as she started to disappear. "The game now is truly an interesting one. Keep entertaining me until the end. Ah, and one more thing if you don''t do as I say, I''ll make you into an adorable cat once again hahaha!" Herughter echoed until her presencepletely vanished.


    "I''ll be stronger," Kayden said, clenching his fist. ''I''ll be stronger until I can y both you and that witch.''


    ''I''ll make both of you regret toying with my life."

 Chapter 95 - Volume 3.18 Lost

    "Get me out of here!"


    Mya woke up. Her eyes squirmed due to the direct hit of the sunlight but at the same time, she got annoyed by a very familiar scream of someone.


    She jolted up and she turned her head, her line of sight got caught with the crown prince.


    Aadel realized who she was, "You''re!"


    Mya blocked the other continuous gibberish shouts of the crown prince to her.


    "I guess I''m still having a bad dream."


    "Hey don''t ignore me!"


    Mya went back lying but then someone pulled the warm coat from her. "Get up," Kayden''s cold voice resounded.


    "You''re still here?" Mya just turned more around. "Five more minutes."


    "If you don''t wake up, I''ll feed you to the wolves."


    Mya straightened her back. "I''m fully awake, Sir!"


    "Tsk." Kayden just walked past her and disappeared without saying anything.


    ''Look at that guy,'' Mya tried to calm herself. ''And there is this another guy.''


    ''Surely and unexpectedly, I''m suddenly surrounded by people I never dreamed to be surrounded of. Speaking of people...'' Mya immediately went to check Hyun Jae''s condition.


    Hyun Jae was still softly snoring. ''I''m d.'' Mya released a sigh of relief. ''She looks alright now. Now then...''Mya stood up as she looked at the unconscious people lying on the ground. There were around twenty-five of them.


    ''Why are they not waking up?'' Mya tried to reach the young boy who was nearest to them. She reached for his wrist to check his pulse. After waiting for a minute, ''his heartbeat is normal.''


    Mya also checked the other people. And in the end, after half an hour of checking, they were all pretty normal.


    Mya was puzzled as she gazed down at the people. "The next problem is why are they not waking up?"


    "Hyun Jae!" The crown prince Aadel eximed in fright. "What did you do to her, you vile woman!"


    Mya stood up. She was really getting annoyed at the nonstop yapping of the prince. She picked up a cloth and slowly made her way to the prince.


    "What?" The crown prince looked even angrier before. "Are you going to kill me? I know...mmmm."


    Mya stuffed the white cloth on the prince''s mouth.


    "Ah." Mya sighed with relief. "There is peace again."


    "Hyun Jae!"


    Mya''s smile faltered when she heard another voice. Before he could speak, Mya shove another piece of cloth to Theo.


    They struggled against the log and red at Mya.


    ''Now where in the world am I right now?''


    <em>"Duh. You''re in Herez." </em>


    Somewhat Mya could hear Iris'' sarcastic remarks even if she was not here. Mya just faintly smiled. ''I got separated from them. I hope they are doing fine.''


    ''There is now I need to do, about all these people. I''m sure if Hyun Jae will wake up, the first this she''ll do is to see to it that all of these people would be safe. If I look at it, it''s not really a matter that I should mind. I have no obligations to help them.''


    *Rustles*


    Mya turned around when she heard rustling within the bushes. ''What is that?''


    ''Is this kind of situation: There are two things you could do.


    First, ignore it.


    Second, check it.''


    Mya brought out her trinity and slowly walk towards the bushes. ''It''s not like I don''t know how to fight.''


    As she got near, she saw a small hand out of the bushes.


    "She''s here. I hope she couldn''t see me."


    ''A child?''


    "I see. Thank goodness, there is nothing here. I thought it some wild animals."


    The little girl who was hiding in the bushes sighed in relief when she thought that the mysteriousdy didn''t see her. But she froze when she heard another voice.


    "A wild animal? Where?"


    "Kayden?" Mya was surprised to see Kayden carrying a huge wild boar then he dropped it on the ground.


    With long strides, he quickly made his way to the bushes.


    "Wait!" Mya tried to stop him but Kayden just insisted on walking then all of a sudden, a scream of a child was heard.


    "Ahhh! Bring me down!" The girl screamed as Kayden grabbed her arm.


    Kayden simply let her go and the little girl slumped on the ground.


    "Ouch!" The little girl winced.


    Mya immediately rushed to the little girl''s side. "Hey, are you alright?"


    When they first met, this little child reminded Mya of Vivian. But this girl appears to be in considerably worse shape. She wore a dress if you can call it that. It appeared to be a rag sewn together to resemble clothing. Her hair was unkempt, and she had dirt on her face and portions of her skin.


    The little girl looked terrified as she immediately yanked Mya''s hold. Then she ran away to the woods.


    ''Follow the girl,'' Mya heard a familiar voice of a woman somewhere.


    "Who?" When she looked around there was no one on there. But whoever that voice was, her statement was very clear.


    ''Follow her? Perhaps...'' Somewhat a feeling rose inside Mya that if she followed the kid, they could possibly find a much safer ce.


    Mya started to run after the kid. "Wait!" She shouted but only silence answered her. The kid must be far away for her to hear Mya. But Mya saw some twigs and bushes being destroyed, indicating that the kid trailed this path.


    After a long time of running and following the trail left behind the kid, she finally halted.


    "This..." Mya stopped when she saw a house made of wood.


    "Why did you follow after my sister?!" A boy who looked like twelve years old and had the same disheveled dark brown hair as the little girl before.


    He was pointing a rake towards Mya and he red at her. He was hiding protectively the little girl behind him.


    Mya dropped her Trinity then raised both her arms, indicating that she meant no harm to the kids.


    "I''m lost," Mya said. "And I have many people who need to be treated; I followed your sister single-mindedly in the hopes of finding some aid in my condition; I apologize if I scared the two of you." Mya knelt and bowed her head. This was to demonstrate her seriousness that they would not harm them. The two kids were taken aback by what she did.


    "Brother!" The little girl went in front of Mya. "I don''t think she belongs to those scary people."


    ''Scary people? Did she mean the people of the witch? Then perhaps I made the right decision... and that voice..'' Mya raised her head as she looked at the two kids.

 Chapter 96 - Volume 3.19 New Meetings

    Dorris looked up at the cloudy sky. ''This is a new feeling to me without being Mdy.'' Her mind was roiled by thoughts that sent a slew of emotions inside.


    <em>"I''ll stay here with Rhyme to guard the ship." </em>


    ''I''m concerned now. Is it truly okay for me to stay here?'' Dorris sighed quietly to herself. ''However, I''m afraid that if I apany them, I''ll cause more trouble.''


    As the wind blew and Can''s face shed across her head. ''Choose between them...'' How could you choose between two persons who are equally important to you? ''


    Dorris smacked her cheeks and shook her head. "What am I even thinking?"


    "They are back?" Rhyme suddenly spoke, startling Dorris.


    ''Is he here all-time long?''


    Rhyme simply walked past Dorris. He looked towards the people who were approaching the ship.


    "It''s Lady Iris and Sir Elred."


    Dorris looked down and saw Iris and Elred sprinting back towards the ship. When she spotted the approaching individuals, her brow wrinkled. There was something uncanny stalking them. A white mist chased them.


    "Where are Rein and Lady Mya?" an awful sensation rising within her. She instantly extended both of her hands and pointed to Elred and Iris. "Is there something wrong that happened?"


    Her hands began to glowvender, and both Iris and Elred were transported towards the ship in an instant.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back at Mya...


    After a long period of stillness, the young boy eventually lowered his rake. "All right," he said. "However, if you do anything foolish, I will not hesitate to attack you."


    Mya rose up and smiled at them both. "Then I''ll be cautious not to do anything that will upset both of you."


    The little girl was overjoyed to notice that her brother and Mya didn''t seem to be fighting anymore.


    "My name is Mya," Mya smiled as she introduced herself to the two children.


    "My name is L!" eximed the small girl, delighted. "He''s Lorn, my elder brother!"


    "Hey, L, why did you tell her our names just like that?"


    L fidgeted her fingers and she looked down. "She told us her name, so I just did the same thing."


    Lorn just sighed then turned his gaze towards Mya. "Be grateful that my sister is kind."


    Mya nodded her head. "Thank you, L."


    "No problem!" L said with a big grin stered on her cheeks.


    "You stated that you have people with you who require help; I''m sorry, but as you can see, there is nothing we can do to assist them," Lorn remarked. "I and my sister are already scraping by on our own; we can''t afford to help anyone else; L, let''s go now."


    "I see..." Mya cast a nce towards Lorn. ''Despite being such a kid, he appears considerably mature for his age.'' But, given their circumstances, and the fact that he still has to care for his younger sister, it''s understandable.''


    "Wait," Mya called out to the two. "Might you at least tell me where this is, or do you know of any nearby viges where we could settle?"


    Lorn came to a standstill and turned back to face Mya. "You don''t belong in this country, do you?"


    "Yes,"


    "Then I''ll give you some advice: if you value your life, never go to the cities or towns in thisnd," Lorn stated as he tugged L along with him.


    They entered the house and mmed the door behind them, leaving Mya alone.


    ---???---


    It was already getting close to dusk after a few more hours.


    "Why is she still not waking up?" Mya inquired of Hyun Jae. She checked her pulse by touching her wrist, and her heart was beating regrly.


    Then she looked around at the other folks. ''And none of these folks were awake either.''


    There were two who were awake, but they were just giving Mya res. It was the crown prince and Theo.


    And the other one, Kayden, left again. When Mya returned he was no longer here.


    Mya nced up. ''If only I could see the clear skies, it could make things much not less gloomy in this destend.''


    Mya''s stomach growled. She nced towards the wild boar that Kayden left. "I should cook dinner now." She pressed the middle button of her Trinity. Then started dismantling and butchering the wild boar.


    ''Ah.'' Mya couldn''t help but smile. ''How long has it been since I prepared my food?'' Rein and Dorris were always avable to prepare my meals. ''I simply realized how pampered I was in this world.''


    Mya lit a fire after a few minutes. She wasn''t afraid about attracting wild monsters this time because it was still pretty bright.


    She impaled the meat of the boar, one by one. Then started heating it to the fire. Mya wiped off the sweat that formed on her forehead.


    ''It was all done atst.'' Mya seatedfortably in the small rock as she watched the meat of the boar get roasted.


    After an hour of waiting, the meat was already cooked. Mya picked one and slowly blew it.


    She took a bite, ''Ah as expected it tastes a little in.'' Mya said as she took another bite. ''I wish I had some condiments with me. Or even a salt would suffice.''


    *Growl...* Mya nced to her side when she heard loud growls. A smirk formed on her lips.


    "It seems both of you are hungry?"


    Aadel and Theo looked sideways.


    "Hmm, it appears I''m merely mistaken?" Mya selected one roasted meat and ate it gently in front of them. "I''m d neither of you is hungry since I can eat this meal all by myself."


    Mya smiled even wider as she noticed the two stiffened but still not looking in her direction. ''I feel like a true bully, here. Hahaha. But teasing these Mls is a lot of fun. Well, I''m not going to give them any either. My sole concern here is Hyun Jae and, most likely, those folks.''


    After finishing her meal, Mya packed up four pieces of pork. She rose up and proceeded to the location where she found the children. ''I should send them these as thanks for their advice.''


    But before Mya could get to their home, she came to a halt when she heard cries. She slipped behind a tree.


    ''!'' Mya tightened her hold on the meat she had.


    Cloaked people encircled Lorn and L.


    "We will not hurt you or your sister," said the cloaked leader. "Just let us know if you see two women one with ck hair and the other one has dark blue hair, and they with a group of individuals."


    Mya took out her Trinity. ''Those cloaked people....It really seems getting away with them will not that be easy.''

 Chapter 97 - Volume 3.20 Danger

    It''s understandable that before embarking on a journey, one should anticipate enduring several hardships and challenges. However, if that journey coincided with the main characters in a novel, you must ept that it would be more of a fric living. Because protagonists are real people who bring difficulties with them wherever they go.


    Protagonists are all mas of disaster.


    ''Well, and it''s also a fact that viins will be always after the protagonists.'' Mya cursed her luck as the cloaked people walked closer to the two children.


    "I''m scared, Lorn." L held the backcloth of her brother firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you, L. Just stay close to me. They will never do anything with you as long as I''m here."


    "You just need to answer my question and we will leave as quietly as possible." The leader of cloaked people said.


    But Mya and Lorn knew too well, that they would not leave them just like that.


    ''Especially now that they''ve lost all their sacrifices,'' Mya said, clenching her fist. She counted the cloaked individuals. They were only five in number.


    "Ahhh!" Mya''s heart beat faster when another cloaked person pulled L.


    "L!" Lorn, to Mya''s surprise, skillfully attacked the cloaked person with his rake.


    ''That movement.'' Mya observed as Lorn attacked one more cloaked person who tried to get near them. ''That''s how one handles a sword.''


    The two cloaked people were struck down, unconscious and not even prepared for Lorn''s fighting ability.


    All of a sudden, ck snakes came out from the hands of the leader of the cloaked person. It was heading fast at Lorn.


    Lorn sensed this and he motioned his hands as vines suddenly emerged from it.


    ''He could use magic well.''


    It struck most of the snakes but it was not enough as hundreds were stilling from them on different sides...Lorn winced when he felt a jolt of pain when he used his magic.


    ''Damn.''


    "Lorn!"


    He hugged L when all the snakes jumped in front of them. However, Mya made it in time.


    With her Trinity, third form, the grappling rope, she fired it towards the branch of the tallest tree and scooped the children with her arms. The snakes only hit the ground.


    Myanded on the other beside the tree. And put the two kids behind her.


    "That was close kids."


    "Mya!" L happily eximed.


    "You!" Lorn was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    "It seems, I got you involved in some mess." Mya winced when one snake was biting her left ankle.


    "Ah!" L screamed when she saw the snake.


    "It''s you!" The leader of the cloaked people eximed in delight when he saw Mya. And he was even more ecstatic when one snake was biting Mya''s left leg.


    "Hah," Mya fell with one knee up. She immediately held the head of the snake firmly and threw it away. "Yeah, it''s me."


    She could feel cold sweats dripping down her head and back. ''Crap. I''m getting dizzy.''


    But Mya just stood up as she still smiled in front of the cloaked person. "I''ll go with you if you let the children go."


    "What are you saying?" Lorn eximed in fright. "We can handle ourselves..."


    "No, you''re not." Mya shut him up. Then she breathed deeply. "Remember that when I tell both of you to run, run."


    "But you got bitten because of us."


    "Your priority right now is to protect your sister," Mya stated. "And I''m grateful that you beat up two of them and didn''t tell them where I was; I truly owe you a lot now."


    "But I don''t want to leave you!" L this time shouted as she was on the verge of tears.


    "It''s alright, I''ll follow after I beat up these bad guys," Mya said with a smile but her pale face was not convincing at all. "Just listen to your brother, alright?"


    "Do you think anyone of you could escape..." The leader of the cloaked people didn''t finish what he was going to say when Mya fired her grappling rope straight to his face.


    "Run!" Mya screamed.


    "Mya!" L screamed.


    "Let''s go!" Lorn pulled his sister with him as they started running.


    Mya threw her Trinity and it boomerang towards the other two who tried to go after the two kids. "You will be fighting me," she said with a grin.


    With quick movements, Mya dashed to the first one who was struck by the boomerang and was stunned for a moment. She struck its stomach. Pulled his arm and did a German suplex.


    "Argh!" The man who was caught off guard hit the hard ground.


    Mya immediately let him go when he was not moving now. She caught her Trinity as she jumped towards the second cloaked person.


    "You!" The second cloaked person holding his head, since that''s where the Trinity hit him, ran to Mya with rage.


    ''Lucky,'' Mya grinned. ''An enemy who was controlled by emotions were the easiest ones to fight. Well, as long as there is no magic included.


    Mya evaded his right fist. And with a precise and quick motion, Mya elbowed his back, then she raised her right foot and kicked its back.


    The second cloaked person fell on the ground writhing in pain. Before he could stand up once again, Myanded a strong punch on his facepletely knocking him out.


    Mya straightened herself looking at thest cloaked person. He was holding his nose that was bleeding due to the attack earlier.


    But in the very least, instead of feeling anger, the said individual was just looking at her with a sinister smile as he was ying with the snake with his other hand.


    The cloaked person removed his hood, revealing a bald man with arge stitch wound across his left eye down straight to the left side of his mouth.


    "Interesting." He said with myrrh in his eyes. "You were able to defeat them despite being bitten by my snake. But too bad, it seems that''s all for you now."


    Mya felt a loud thump from her bitten ankle. She winced, but she smiled back at the stitch guy. Her smile, however, did not reach her eyes. She would still hold out till she was won over this guy.


    "But don''t be too afraid, my snake''s poison isn''t meant to kill," the stitch bald man said sinisterly. "Their poison will simply and gradually enter your system, and once it reached your brain, you will be entirely mindless."


    ''Ah. I see that''s what not frightening at all.'' Mya clenched her fist as she heard the stitch''s guy''s words.. ''Are you freaking kidding me.''

 Chapter 98 - Volume 2.21 Survival

    "I''m going to be dumb?" Mya said with a grin. "That really sounds terrifying. But you must have an antidote for the poison as well, am I right?"


    "Of course." the bald stitch guy said. "However if you don''t consume the antidote for three hours, it would be toote for you."


    "Is that so?" Mya prepared her Trinity. "That''s so nice of you to tell me. It will be not so an honor for me to be your opponent." She sprinted towards the bald stitch guy. The guy simply side stepped. But the snake in his hands suddenly jumped towards Mya.


    Without any thought, Mya blocked the snake with her Trinity. The sharp fangs of the snake imbued deeply on the body of Trinity.


    Mya immediately smashed the Trinity on the ground along with the snake. Blood and flesh from the snake''s brain sttered on the ground. Without wasting any time, Mya once again sprinted towards the bald guy.


    Her mind had only one thing. ''I need to defeat this stitch guy and get the antidote immediately. And if ever, he will definitely get everyone back there.'' Mya with her Trinity began tounch her attack.


    "I can truly sense from the beginning that you have good fighting abilities and I admit I''m impressed, but too bad that won''t be enough to defeat me." The stitch guy saidpletely having fun at Mya''s attacks.


    Mya remained silent. She raised her Trinity, and the stitch guy moved to his left to evade it.


    ''Got yah!'' Mya raised her right foot.


    ''This!'' The stitch guy didn''t see the attack and got his foot kicked. He lost his bnce and suddenly fell on the ground.


    Mya immediately used this chance and pressed him on the ground. She clicked the second button of her Trinity. And two des appear at the end of it. Just before Mya could pierce it to his neck, she stopped just an inch closer.


    The stitch guy grinned. "Why? What''s the problem, kill me now?"


    Mya tightened her hold on the Trinity.


    ''Kill... Have I killed anyone directly before?''


    The stitch guy saw her hesitation, he used this chance to free himself from Mya. He raised his hands and multiple different types of snakes wereing all at once at Mya.


    "Hahaha! You only have two choices. Kill me or you''ll die!." The stitch guy moved his head forward.


    Mya''s eyes widened.


    Due to the sudden movement, the Trinity which was near to the man''s throat, pierced through his flesh.


    The stitch guy convulsed with blood from his mouth and died. All the snakes disappeared and slowly became dust.


    The man''s skin started to form cracks. Fire started to erupt through the cracks that made Mya jumped a few steps behind. The fire burned the man until he became only his ashes were left.


    And on his ash, a singr ck Lobelia bloomed. This was how a dark mage death would look like.


    Mya just let go of her Trinity, the blood of the man, sttered in her hands.


    "He''s already dead." Mya nced at the single ck Dahlia flower above the ashes of the man. She clenched her fist,pared to the duke of Taleba before, who self-destructed, this one was quite different from others, since he died by her own hands. ''No,'' Mya took a deep breath. ''Since I came to this world many lives have already been lost because of me.''


    She remembered both Jules and her father who died because of her. She took a deep breath. '' After all those things happen I truly have no right to act like some hypocrite now, to something like this. And besides if I let that man live, the witch might locate our whereabouts. This is the right measure to take for us to survive.''


    Mya nced at her hands soaked with blood. Her mind was nk as she picked up her Trinity and shook off the blood on it. She pressed the third button and the grappling rope appeared. She walked towards the other unconscious cloaked people, gathered them and tied them all at once in the big tree.


    Mya had no worry, even if these men woke up, they would not be able to use their magic since the rope for her grappling was made with the same materials used for nullifying magic in ves.


    ''But we might not know, even if they got tied, for sure, there are some different ways they can still escape and tell everything to the witch about what happened. If I kill them...''


    Mya tightened the grip to her Trinity. ''In this situation, we are still at risk. I don''t have any choice now and I can''t let them live.'' She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Mya removed the grappling rope from her Trinity. Then she raised both her hands towards the first man, ''I apologize but it''s either me or you will die in this situation.''


    She firmed herself as she struck down her Trinity without a moment of hesitation. But just before it could stab the man, they started burning with dark mes.


    Mya stepped a few steps away, so she would not get inflicted with the dark mes.


    "Burning them will be fast." Kayden''s cold voice resounded from behind her.


    "Mya!" L happily called her name.


    When Mya turned around, the two kids from before were behind Kayden.


    "That''s right." Mya agreed with a wry smile. Somewhat, since Kayden was here already, she could feel a bit relieved now. Though she didn''t know what his intentions were, since he was not attacking her like before, and even surprisingly helped her, everything should be fine now.


    "Mya are you alright?" L ran and locked Mya''s waist with her hug. The little girl looked at her with worry.


    Mya smiled and gestured to pat the head''s girl but when she saw the dried blood on her hands, she stopped. She simply closed her fist.


    "Don''t worry, I''m alright. And I''m done beating up all those bad guys as well. Both of you should be safe now." Mya just simply stated.


    L pulled out from her hug. "Sis Mya is really strong." She said with all smiles on her face. "When I grow up I want to be like you."


    Seeing the smiling child, the heavy feeling inside Mya was also dissipating.


    Mya kneeled to approach the height of L and smiled at her. "Listen, you don''t need to be like me okay? simply be L in light of the fact that you are born to be L not to be someone else." Mya put the hand of the child on her chest. "Just follow your heart and you will be the person you want to be."


    "If Sis Mya said so, I will do that!" L said with all smiles.


    "You don''t look right." Kayden suddenly walked towards them.


    "Huh?" Mya looked at him confused but all of the sudden she felt a throbbing sensation on her ankle and she was getting dizzy as well. "I almost forgot, the antido..."


    Mya''s legs became numb. ''Crap! Why all of a sudden I forgot that.'' The next thing she knew whe was nearing the ground.


    But none of that happened. Rose scent assaulted her nose, as shended in someone''s lean and firm chest.


    "You really seem to have a habit of hurting yourself."


    Mya immediately straightened herself when she fell on Kayden''s chest. That somewhat waked her from the pain. The dizzying was already gone but her ankle was still throbbing.


    "Ah. You could say that haha." Mya awkwardlyughed.

 Chapter 99 - Volume 3.22 The Man You Really Need To Figure Out

    "Ehem." Mya coughed when Kayden just stared at him with expressionless face.


    "It''s alright. I just need to get some medicine." She slowly turned towards the ce where that stitch guy died. But Mya remembered how all of his items and clothes were burned.


    Mya stood in front of the ashes staring at it nkly. ''I''m so stupid.'' She couldn''t help but curse herself and her luck. And the throbbing on her ankle was intensifying as well.


    "He said it would be three hours, no it is less now..." She muttered to herself. "Why am I bing so dumb already?"


    Kayden just looked at Mya''s back with a frown.


    Lorn firmed himself and walk towards Kayden. "She was bitten by a snake, Sir." He whispered to Kayden.


    "I see..." He brought out a potion that had green liquid from his pocket. And walked towards Mya.


    "Why didn''t you tell me right away?" He said as he stopped just a few steps behind her.


    Mya faced him.


    "Drink this." he said in a demanding tone that left with no room for any refusal. He outstretched his right hand with the potion.


    Mya stared at Kayden''s hand nkly. ''He is helping me again?''


    Kayden frowned when Mya was just staring at his hand in daze. He grabbed her right hand, which he was surprised. It was cold.


    But he simply put the small bottle of potion on her hands and let go afterwards. "Drink it now," he repeated.


    Mya woke up from her stupor when Kayden''s warm hand touched her.


    "Ah yes!" She said as she opened the lid of the bottle and drank the potion right away. After a few moments the throbbing sensation in her ankle was diminishing and her frequent dizziness was no longer there. ''I''m alright now! Ah before I can forgot...''


    She extended the bottle to Kayden. "Thank you!" She said as she shed a genuine smile towards Kayden.


    Kayden just stared back at her, then turned around and started to walk away without saying anything.


    ''And now he is acting cold once again.'' Mya simply heaved a deep sigh. ''But thanks to him, I''m alright now.'' She watched Kayden retreating back.


    However Kayden stopped and turned back towards Mya. Mya blinked, waiting if he was going to say anything.


    "Follow me." Kayden simply stated as he proceeded to walk again.


    Mya stood there processing what Kayden just said. ''Ah what? Why do I always became dumb with this guy. I always need to figure out his intentions. But since he was supposed to be the future demon lord this really... Ahhh!''


    Mya almost yelped when she suddenly flew to the air. Dark mes were surrounding her, but strangely enough it was not hot or causing her any burns.


    "Wow!" L eximed in excitement.


    "Ah!"


    The two children, Lorn and L also had the same situation. As Kayden walked ahead, they floated behind them.


    ''Is this his magic?'' Mya remembered the dark mes that burned those cloaked people before. ''Ah right. It is his magic.''


    "Sir Kayden, I finally get it haha." Mya said. "I''ll follow you, just bring me down now and the kids."


    But Mya only received silence as a response. ''Ah I guess, it''s a no.'' She just shut her mouth and let herself float in the air.


    ''Oh well, I think it''s better this way already.'' Mya thought with positivity. ''Since I''m really tired as well. I could rest as well without walking.'' Their floating in the air made her somewhat felt rx like she was swinging in somefy cradle.


    ''He is still 15 or 16 but he has already a nice body built. Well, Rein and Elred was also the same but they are older than him.'' Her eyes were getting heavier as she stared at Kayden''s lean and chiseled back. ''Oh well, somewhat I feel sleepy now. A little nap on the way would not be bad as well.'' Mya finally let herself sumb in slumber.


    Soon Kayden heard soft snores behind him. Not only Mya was asleep but also the little girl. And the young boy just remained quiet.


    Kayden''s mind shed back when he came back from the ce they settled. Wherever he looked around, Mya was not there. If not for this kids who desperately seek his help and guide him to where Mya was, then this girl would be dead by now.


    He observed Mya for some quite time now. She was magicless and despite that she was still careless. Though, she had quite a prowess in fighting. She must have done that in exchange for herck of magic.


    Kayden frowned. ''Why am I even observing her? And I even wasted two of my potions already because of her. If I left her dead, then that goddess would have no other reason for me to stay with them and I could go on my own again. Tsk.''


    "Is that what you think?" The yful voice of Virena resounded on Kayden''s mind. "How about this, if she died you''ll forever be a cat. So protect her too! Until I can see them again hahaha!"


    "You! Don''t read my mind." Kayden clenched his fist.


    But there was no voice that answered Kayden. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue as he proceeded to walk. ''Just have fun until itsts. If I found you, you will not be able to do that again.''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    In the heavenly realm, Virena swiped out the orb that showed Kayden.


    "Virena,"


    "Lumera!" She turned around with cheerfulness to the goddess of light, Lumera. She had long golden hair that shone like the sun and had golden eyes as well. She was wearing a light blue off sleeves flowy gown and she had four white wings at her back.


    "What honor do I owe for you to personally visit me?" Virena said.


    "What have you done to my timeline?" Lumera inquired with a smile not reaching her eyes.


    "I just make things interesting for you," Virena said with a sly smile. "And soon it would be for everyone as well."


    Lumera looked at her, not smiling anymore. "If you keep doing this, you would disrupt the bnce of the world."


    "The bnce of the world?" Virena, maintaining her mischievous smile, continued. "Dear Lumera, since we arrived here, the bnce of this world has long gone. That''s why we have that Fate of the Stars..."


    "Virena!" Lumera snapped. Her soft voice boomed all over the ce.


    Virena was no longer smiling as well. "Too bad even if you''re our queen right now, you can''t still control me." She turned her back to Lumera.


    "I will do what I need to do, Lumera.." Virena said as she disappeared, leaving Lumera with an unreadable expression on her face.

 Chapter 100 - Volume 3.23 Trust

    "Iris, where are Lady Mya and Rein, and why aren''t they with you?" Dorris inquired. Her worried expression was visible all over her face as her eyes flickered with concern.


    "She vanished when she ran after Hyun Jae," Iris said, taking a deep breath and picking up her breath.


    Iris shifted her gaze down the ship. The white mist stalled on the ind''s grounds. "Rein went ahead to find her, and he vanished in the mist as well."


    "Mdy disappeared!" Iris saw Dorris nned to jump on the ship but she was able to stop her.


    "Tss! Can you calm down first? You really are master and servant." Iris sighed. "Don''t be so reckless."


    "I have a n! I can just teleport back to the ship so easily if something goes wrong. I need to find them. Mdy needs my help right now." Dorris said as she tried to yank Iris'' grip to her right hand. But Iris'' grip was too strong for her to remove.


    "It seems I can''t stop you." Iris sighed. "Then let me go with you too, it''s better if you have someone with you."


    "Alright, that sounds good." Dorris agreed. That''s when Iris let go of Dorris.


    "And one more thing," Iris turned to Elred. "You should apany us well."


    "I''m already going to ask about that." Elred said.


    "Then let''s go." Iris said then sheturned this time to Rhyme and looked at him up and down. "And you..."


    Rhyme gulped as he waited for Iris'' words. Though Iris was just looking at him. He perceived those stares as a re.


    "Though, I don''t particrly trust you and you look useless and clutz..."


    ''Ouch.'' Rhyme felt some part of his heart were slowly shattering at Iris'' sharp words.


    "It seems you are good at handling and managing the whole ship." Iris tapped his shoulders which made him even more tense. "We trust you on that one good thing. Protect Bituins until I get our reckless captain back here on the ship. Is that clear to you?"


    *Badump!* Rhyme gazed down. He couldn''t help but admire Iris'' way of words. She would shatter once heart at first but she would rebuild it to be much firmer.


    ''She- she trusts me?'' Rhyme felt so emotional right now. ''No one really hasn''t said those words to me in my entire life'' He shed a genuine smile.


    "Yes I will..." But as soon as he finished with his inner monologue and looked up once again, he was met with an empty space.


    "Ah they left already." Rhyme smile faltered. "And I didn''t even notice it haha." Hebed his hair with his fingers.


    Rhyme inhaled the cold air and went to the railing of the ship. He looked at the ind covered in mist now. "I hope all of you wille back safe and sound." He clutched his chest. "I promise to look after this entire ship."


    "Excuse me? May I ask if this is the ship Lady Mya used toe here?"


    Rhyme suddenly stiffened when he heard an unfamiliar mild and cold male voice behind him.


    When he looked behind, he saw a youth d in light green tunic. He had lustrous green hair and his golden eyes looked at Rhyme with interest.


    "Who-who are you?" Rhyme said with great worry. "How do you know our captain''s name?!"


    "I see, so she''s your captain." He said without any expression written on his face.


    Rhyme covered his mouth realizing the things that he shouldn''t have blurted out.


    "Ah. How rude of me to not introduce myself. I''m Oliver." Oliver said with an unreadable expression on his face. "And don''t worry, me and your precious captain are acquaintances. I just need to settle some things with her until then..."


    Rhyme looked left and right when two cloaked people appeared on both sides.


    "Can I ask you toe with us?" Oliver asked. More like it sounded as a demand to Rhyme.


    ''No Rhyme I just promised earlier that I will protect the ship. I can''t go with them.'' Rhyme stepped back as the two people neared him. What should I do?''


    "It''s nice meeting you Oliver but I apologize, I can''t go with you!" Rhyme was quite surprised that he didn''t stutter this time. From his back he brought out two pouches.


    The two cloaked people became alerted as Rhyme threw it to Oliver. "Protect Milord!" the other one shouted in panic as he ran in front of Oliver.


    The pouch exploded with powder as soon as it hit the cloaked person instead of Oliver. White smoke started to spread around.


    Rhyme used this chance to hide inside the ship. Though the whole ce was covered with mist, there was also another thing that the others were not aware of. He had a very sharp vision and his sses were just for disguise that no one truly knew about him.


    Why he had this, it was something that he couldn''t tell anyone right now. Rhyme threw his shoe in the water as he went deep inside the ship''s chambers.


    [<em>"Go,You should go with them." Nichs tapped his shoulders.</em>


    <em>"Pardon Sir?" Rhyme asked if what he said was right.</em>


    <em>"They will surely need someone who will fix their ship from time to time. And since you are also one of the people whobuilds the ship with me, You''re the only one that I can entrust you with this."</em>


    <em>"Sir..."</em>


    <em>"Do you still remember the time when you first worked here? I ask you this question ''why do you want to work at my shipyard.'' Do you still remember anything?"</em>


    <em>"..." Rhyme remained silent and tried to remember everything.</em>


    <em>"And you answered you want to try different things in order to find what you are meant to do." Nichs smiled as he patted Rhyme''s shoulders. "I think you can also search that with them so why don''t you try? I know you can grow with them, this is your opportunity to explore</em>."]


    Rhyme heeded Nichs'' words back then. Since he came here, people have been entrusting him with a lot of things which had never happened in his life. It was scary but having a responsibility where others depend on you, it was not a bad thing for Rhyme. Since now he felt like he was notpletely a burden nor useless person now.


    Rhyme clutched his chest as he stopped in the lowest part of the ship. ''I have a gut feeling that if they get me, things will only worsen. I need to hide myself as soon as I can for the sake of the ship and also to find what I''m meantto do.'' . He pressed a block on the end wall of the ship and it began to open without making any noise.


    ''Captain was truly amazing toe up with such a design on the ship. And there are still other hidden rooms besides this that only I and captain, ah probably Sir Rein would probably also know. I can hide in this ce for a while.''


    ''They''re already here!'' He immediately entered the secret room when he heard approaching footsteps in the floor above him.

 Chapter 101 - Volume 3.24 Capture

    "Hm well." Oliver remained calm as the smoke started to clear. And as he expected that man with sses was no longer there.


    "Milord we heard a ssh of water. We suspected that he must have jumped in the water." The first cloaked person said.


    "Then we must get him before he can swim farther from us."


    Oliver raised his right hand to stop the two. "There is no need for doing that."


    "Milord?" The two expressed their confusion.


    "He will not dare to jump from this ship." Oliver said calmly as he walked to the railings of the ship. "He is still here on the ship. Go find him."


    "Yes, Milord!" The two cloaked bow their heads to Oliver and they hurried to go inside the chambers of the ship.


    When the two left, Oliver nced at the misty ind. ''That snake guy, I do hope he already finds her when I return. But...''


    He turned around and looked at the whole exterior of the ship. ''From the mast to the bow of this ship, it was high quality and quite well-made. She must have invested a lot for this for a long time to build this ship.''


    <em>["Can''t you believe this, she finished everything. She was the first one who graduated this early in the history of the Academy Hahaha!"]</em>


    Oliver remembered when the Academy''s Dean and his grandfather asked him to deliver that diploma.


    ''Everything from her banishment to this, it was like she already foresaw everything that would transpire in advance.''


    ''I''m really curious as to why she was on this ind. However...'' ck mist erupted from Oliver''s hand. "I can''t let her live either since she already found out about me. I can''t let anyone ruin our ns."


    The mist started to crept on the ship''s railing, but it soon dissipated.


    "Hmm?" Oliver was quite surprised when he noticed that his magic disappeared. He tried to burn the ship once again but the fire failed again to spread.


    ''It seems my magic is not working on this ship?'' He looked closer to the railings of the ship. And that''s when he noticed something strange in the wood of the ship when he drummed his fingers into it.


    Instead of the sound that woods should produce when hammered, it strangely produced a metallic sound.


    ''This! Don''t tell me...'' Oliver nced back at the entire deck of the ship. ''This exterior ispletely just an illusion and I didn''t even notice it at first. It seems the materials used for this ship are not ordinary as well."


    "Hahaha!" He clutched his headpletely amused andughed. "Now I feel that it would be bad to just kill you." Something sinister glinted on Oliver''s eyes as he stopped himself fromughing.


    "That will be a waste of my time and energyif I kill you right away without knowing all the secrets you are hiding."


    "Milord!"


    Oliverposed himself when he heard his men approaching.


    "Milord, we want to apologize. We couldn''t find him. But..." Both of them shove another man in front of Oliver.


    The man although had a neat grey attire but his long hair was in shambles and he had an unshaved long beard. He also had a tan brown skin color.


    ''Someone from the North?''


    But then Oliver noticed his dull brown eyes. It was nk as if he was not aware of his surroundings. He was not even making any noise or struggled when two of Oliver''s men brought him here.


    "Hey! Where''s your otherpanion?!" The first hooded cloaked person on the right shouted as he kicked Maru.


    Maru just fell on the ground not making any noise.


    "Stop." Oliver said when the other one was going to kick Maru again. "It seems he is not in his right mind. Stop wasting your energy on that old useless man. Whatever we tell him, he will not talk..."


    "Hihihi..." They all turned to Maru when he started giggling all of the sudden. He suddenly stood up and walked towards Oliver.


    "This insolent fool!" The two cloaked people wanted to stop Maru from approaching Oliver but Oliver raised his hand as a sign to stop them.


    Maru stopped just three inch in front of Oliver. " You! I know you." Maru pointed out his finger to Oliver while smiling weirdly.


    Oliver maintained his calm. "You know me?"


    "That green hair, I remember it. During the time when we are trapped."


    "..." Everyone was silenced.


    "You are that witch who cursed us with that ring!" Maru suddenly became aggressive. He attacked with a knife that he was hiding inside his clothes.


    His knife shed Oliver''s right shoulder. And before he could attack once again, Maru was subdued by the two other cloaked guys.


    Oliver touched his bleeding shoulder. A more sinister smile escaped his lips. And his golden eyes were dead cold.


    He slowly walked towards Maru who was now struggling between the hold of the two cloaked people.


    "Let go of me! I will kill you As*hole."


    "You seem to know something about me."


    Maru who was struggling stopped as his heart thump louder. He felt incredible fear surging inside him as he heard Oliver''s steady approaching footsteps. The aggression he felt before was turning into fear.


    "And it was my mistake to assume that you are not in your right mind. Or if you are really not..."


    Maru could feel the pressure intensified as Oliver''s footsteps stopped in front of him.


    Oliver lowered to his level, with one knee bent in front of Maru. He gripped Maru''s bearded chin and forcedMaru to face him.


    "I will do everything to make you sane again and tell me more of what you know about me. Alright?"


    Maru felt great fear as Oliver''s left golden eye changed into a mix of red and ck. "I really enjoy thepany of people who know a lot of things about me."


    Rhyme who was hiding covered his mouth. He came out from his hiding when he remembered about Maru. ''I''m toote, they already got him.''


    "I will return now."


    Rhyme looked back when Oliver stood up. He was dragging Maru like a dog with his left hand.


    "Go guard this ship and when the people aboard here return, signal me all at once."


    "Yes, Milord."


    Both of the cloaked men chanted and bowed down. Rhyme looked away. ''I''m so sorry. I''m toote to save you.''


    "You should have remained in hiding." Rhyme''s eyes widened as he heard a cold and dark voice. He tried to run but Oliver suddenly grabbed the cor of his clothes.


    Rhyme wasn''t even able to struggle when the next thing he knew darkness consumed his consciousness.

 Chapter 102 - Volume 3.25 Abandoned Village

    "Sis Mya,"


    Mya felt a tug on her body. Her eyes slowly opened and the first things she saw were two round and big blinking eyes staring at her with pure child innocence.


    L seeing Mya wake up, a lovely huge grin formed her face. "You''re awake!"


    Mya slowly sat down. "L," she said as she rubbed her still drippy eyes. When everything cleared, she noticed that she wasying on some hay and beside her, there was a goat munching on some hay as well. The goat looked at her for a few seconds then it went back on eating once again.


    "Where are we?"


    ''If I remembered it right, thest thing I knew was Kayden carried all of us to somece. Is this the ce?''


    "We are currently here at an abandoned vige." Lorn suddenly entered. He was holding the same rake he used to threaten Mya before. "So there is nothing to worry about because this ce is safe and secure for us." He added in the end.


    "Mister Handsome also brought all your friends here," L added with a smile. "Come I''ll show you to them!" She suddenly pulled Mya''s right hand.


    ''Mister Handsome?'' Kayden''s face shed on Mya''s mind. ''Is she pertaining to him?''


    They made it out of the barn. As Mya nced at her surroundings, the whole ce was eerily quiet. Only their rushed footsteps could be heard along with the few rustling of dry leaves. There were also houses built of wood one after another. Up in the skies, the sun was already setting.


    "We are here!" They both stopped at a huge house. Mya nced above. There was signage. The letters were already losing their color, making them a bit hard to read. The only thing that was clear was the letter O and R plus the word Inn at the very end.


    "An inn?" she said confusingly.


    L nodded her head. "Mister Handsome brought them all here."


    Mya slowly opened the old dark brown door, it created a loud creaking sound which made her a little surprised. Nheless, she still proceeded.


    Inside, there were tables and chairs lined up. As Mya walked in...


    "Hmmm..."


    She heard someone humming behind the counter. Mya slowly made her way there and as soon as she reached there, she saw a familiar white dress and that long dark hair.


    "Hyun Jae?"


    Hyun Jae turned around, she was holding a spat with her. When she saw Mya, her eyes widened with delight.


    "Mya! You''re finally awake!" Hyun Jae ran towards her and locked Mya in an embrace. She immediately released and looked at Mya with a pout.


    "What?" Mya asked.


    Hyun Jae just simply sighed. "Are you alright? Is there anything that makes you feel ufortable or hurt your body?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Why does it sound like you are not sure? Ah yeah, the meal I''m cooking!"


    Hyun Jae hurried towards the pot she was cooking.


    ''She seems alright now. But...'' Mya remembered how Oliver betrayed Hyun Jae.


    ''I don''t know what his connection with the witch is. But...'' Mya nced at Hyun Jae who was smiling and enjoying as she cooked.


    "Hyun Jae!"


    "Lady Hyun Jae, we''re back!"


    Those voices...


    Mya turned around and she gave a faint smile to the two people who just arrived.


    "Yow," she waved her right hand awkwardly at the crown prince and Theo.


    ''Why did Kayden bring them here too?''


    "You!!!"


    Before the two could react violently, Hyun Jae extended her spat. "Everyone! The food is ready so let''s eat, alright?" Then she turned around and walked back to the pot.


    "Ah, one more thing." She looked back at them again. "While you are here, all of you need to follow this. Absolutely. No. Fights." Hyun Jae said, emphasizing every word.


    She was really releasing a menacing aura that the three couldn''t help but just nod their heads.


    ---???---


    Mya and the others set the food on the longest table they found in the inn. There was an awkward silence as they waited for Hyun Jae to get the food she cooked in the kitchen.


    Mya was sitting in the opposite direction of Theo and the crown prince Aadel. She could literally feel their res at her. While Mya just feinted to look on her left, particrly to the painting of a golden horse and there was a brown dog above it. It strangely reminded Mya of someone.


    "Why are you not looking at us?" The Crown Prince Aadel started to speak.


    But Mya simply didn''t answer as if she didn''t hear him.


    ''That painting really seems familiar,'' Mya narrowed her eyes to look even more closer to the painting. Figuring out its details.


    This somewhat agitated the crown prince.


    "Hey! I know you can hear me. Why are you not talking?" The crown prince scoffed. "Did you finally be dumb? You''re being rude to the future emperor of Hacien!"


    ''But abination of a gold horse and a brown dog? That''s really some unnatural and unique colors for the animals.''


    "Hey, I''m talking to you!" The voice of the prince became irritated.


    ''Ah wait, there are also some brown dogs there, so the only strange thing is the horse.''


    *Crash!*


    The table was split in half as the crown prince smashed his hands above it. That''s when Mya turned her gaze and attention to him.


    The crown prince was boiling with anger and his face was flushed red. While Theo was still ring at her.


    Mya saw the prince''s golden hair and Theo''s brown hair.


    "So you finally look...h h h"


    Mya ignored the prince and returned her gaze back at the painting of the horse and the dog. ''Ah, so that''s why those animals looked familiar. But it won''t do the animals any justice if Ipare them to these morons.'' Mya heaved a sigh feeling sorry about the painting that she evenpared it to the two.


    "You really!" The crown prince finally snapped. Sparks of electricity started to emerge from his hands.


    Mya just looked back at him with disinterest.


    "Hah are you scared?" The crown prince cackled. "It is toote now, I''ll send you right..."


    "What''s happening?" The crown prince froze when he heard Hyun Jae''s cold voice.


    A mischievous thought emerged from Mya''s mind. "Hyun Jae.." She called out in a calm manner.

 Chapter 103 - Volume 3.26 Ticking Time Bomb

    Mya began shedding fake crocodile tears.


    "His highness got upset when I didn''t talk to him," Mya said. She put her hands on her left eye pretending to wipe the imaginary tears. "Sniff. I apologize for that, your highness. It''s just that you sounded so angry and stup... I mean scary that it frightened me to speak to you. You even destroy the table."


    "This!" The crown prince couldn''t find any words on how to refute this. Mya said the truth but in a twisted way.


    ''Heh. Now that I''m no longer in the academy. There is no need for me to act as the bad one here. Well, it doesn''t mean I will be good with these fools.''


    "I see..." Hyun Jae dropped the pot she was holding at another table. "Did I tell you that there are no fights here, right?"


    "But Hyun Jae!" The crown prince closed his mouth when Hyun Jae looked at him upset.


    "No food for you two." Hyun Jae pulled Mya with her. "Come, Mya, let''s eat now and leave those fools there."


    ''She called them fools.'' Mya tried to stop herself fromughing. When Hyun Jae went to get the pot, Mya gave a side nce to the prince and gave him her biggest smug smile. "Heh."


    ''You! Vile woman!'' The crown prince gritted his teeth out of frustration. He could feel very soon that he would be having a heart attack due to anger that he couldn''t let out.


    Mya remained calm now trying her best not tough or give any sign that she wasughing. She looked away from the crown prince. ''Now that I think about it, it would be my first time eating the female lead''s own cooked food.''


    As Mya thought about it, a foreboding feeling rose inside her. "The female lead''s cooked food..."


    <strong>[They thought it was a dreame true because Hyun Jae usually makes exquisite pastries for them. Aside from pastries, it was the first time they ate Hyun Jae''s own culinary meal. And they swear they will never eat or let Hyun Jae in the kitchen again if she will not create pastries.]</strong>


    Certain passages from the novel came inside Mya''s mind.


    "Hyun Jae''s food..."


    "Mya, I hope you enjoy this meal. I really do my best to cook this." Hyun Jae said with full enthusiasm.


    The approaching footsteps of Hyun Jae sounded like a ticking time bomb to Mya.


    "Um Hyun Jae, I think I should..."Mya attempted to stand, but Hyun Jae put her left hand against Mya''s shoulder, causing her to remain sitting in the chair. Then she ced arge bowl full of strange ingredients in front of Mya.


    Mya gulped when she saw the ck and purple colored liquid in front of her. ''Is this my karma for lying? Swear, I will be more careful next time.''


    "Where are you going, Mya? It''s best to eat the food when it''s still hot." Hyun Jae said as she sat in the opposite direction of Mya. "Let''s eat now, shall we?" She shed a very sweet smile.


    "I swear Iris, why did you have to make Hyun Jae''s setting to be bad at cooking!" Mya cried internally. ''Howe she can only bake but still be bad at cooking dishes!'' She started to scoop the food that would cause her death.


    "Ah wait for a moment, Hyun Jae!" Mya said as she dropped her spoon.


    Hyun Jae was already going to eat her food, but she stopped midair and looked at Mya.


    "Yes? Is there anything bothering you?"


    ''Yes, it really bothered me! Do you not feel weird with the color of the food you are going to eat?'' Mya thought.


    "I feel too bad if only I will eat. Besides, I have already forgiven those two, so let''s eat with them."


    The crown prince Aadel and Theo''s eyes lit up with Mya''s words.


    Hyun Jae nced at them and the two looked at her with expectant gazes.


    "I see¡­Then if that''s what you want, Mya." Hyun Jae said. "Both of you can eat with us."


    The two faces became even brighter. Mya used this chance to stand up. " Wait here, I''ll go get another table." As she walked away, she grinned behind their backs. ''The more, the merrier. I will not be the only one who will suffer.''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Achoo!" Iris rubbed her nose. ''That idiot must have been thinking of me saving her. Heh.'' A smug grin formed her lips. ''Hah. What must I do with that student of yours Gin...Ah, crap. I almost said that annoying name.''


    "Lady Iris?" Dorris called out. "Why are you smiling like that? You look like a creep¡­. And weird."


    *Smack!*


    Dorris touched her head when Iris smacked it.


    ''I''m just asking nicely, why did she have to hit me.'' Dorris cried out loud inside.''She is like Lady Mya who always flicked my head as well.''


    The three of them, Iris, Dorris, and Elred had been walking around for quite some time in the mist. There was a rope tied at their hands so that they would not lose each other in the mist.


    "Do you sense anything now, Elred?" Iris asked.


    Elred just shook his head. Iris moths that she sent to find Mya and the others were not reporting anything to her as well. ''Plus, since I came to this ind, somehow my character detection was not working. If it could work, things would be easy for me now.'' Iris clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    But then...Dorris suddenly started running. "Guys look! There''s someone there!"


    Both Elred and Iris nced at each other as they got dragged with Dorris.


    "Rein?" Dorris stopped as soon as she saw the familiar back of someone kneeling on the ground.


    "Dorris?" Rein nced back, surprised at seeing them.


    "Dorris! Don''t run like that¡­" Iris paused her words when she saw Rein.


    "You''re here as well, Lady Iris, and¡­hmm...nothing."


    Somewhat Elred felt offended when Rein ignored him.


    "What are you doing here?" Iris asked.


    "I spotted this man." They all look at the man sprawling in the ground.


    "Is that Maru?" Iris asked as she leaned the torch she had to take a closer look.


    "I heard a loud sound of an explosion and followed it. Then I found him, lying here." Rein exined.


    "An explosion? And that guy was on the ship before right?" Iris remembered the ship.


    All of them realized something. "The ship?!"

 Chapter 104 - Volume 3.27 Sudden Revelation

    Mya with a tired body and sick feeling dragged her body toward the upstairs of the inn. The torturous event of eating Hyun Jae''s food was finally over.


    She nced back at Theo and the crown prince who had already their souls living their bodies. Both of their faces were slumped on the table While Hyun Jae was merrily cleaning the dishes on the table. She looked stable and normal, as though everything was okay to her.


    ''How is she not affected by that kind of food?'' Mya thought with a heavy feeling trod towards the second floor of the inn. When she reached the next floor, both L and Lorn came out from a certain room at the same time.


    "Hey," she called out to them. Who looks surprised. "Have you been here, all the time?" And she can''t herself smile when she notices that both of them are wearing decent clean clothes now and they no longer have grease or any dirt in their bodies.


    "Yes! Sis Mya!" L answered with cheerfulness. "I and Lorn cleaned all those people who were with you."


    "You cleaned them, all this time?"


    "Yes, we just wiped out all the dirt on their faces, their hands, and feet. Then we also cleaned some of their wounds so it would not get infected." Lorn answered this time.


    "Really? That''s good to hear! Does it look like both of you did a good job today, huh? Then does it mean, both of you haven''t eaten any dinner?" Mya asked with worry in her voice. ''These kids truly fascinate me, how could they work without eating anything? There must be some food left down...'' Mya paused when she remembered Hyun Jae''s food,'' she moved her head sideways. ''Ah never mind. I''ll just cook some for these kids. ''


    "Don''t worry sis Mya, It''s alright," L said as she held Mya''s right hand before she could walk back. "Mr. Handsome made some delicious and tasty food for us already. Speaking of him," she suddenly pulled Mya towards the room they exited before.


    "Mr. Handsome, Sis Mya is here!"


    The first thing that greeted Mya was Kayden seriously checking the pulse of the people there. But what surprised her was he was wearing a ss that gave a new appeal to his looks. From a pretty badass devilishly handsome mafia lord, Kayden changed into a highly bad genius devilishly handsome looking. Well, both looks still have ''handsome'' on the description.


    Mya stopped herself from drooling at the sight. ''What is this blessing given to me? Why is there a devilish angel here?'' she couldn''t help but wonder.


    Kayden looked at her with a frown. "What are you doing here?" He asked with a scowl on his handsome face.


    "Hmm maybe looking at you," Mya answered casually but Kayden just frowned even more. ''It looks like I suck at flirting lol.''


    "Just Kidding!" Mya said, giving a casual smile. "L just dragged me here. So you''re checking these people, how are they?" Mya said, trying to divert the talk.


    "..."


    And as expected, Kayden didn''t answer her and instead turned around. He picked his two daggers and disappeared.


    Mya just simply smiled faintly. ''Well, I guess I should be used to his antics now.''


    She turned around when both L and Lorn entered the room, behind them there was Hyun Jae as well.


    "Mya, you''re also here. Are you here to check on these people as well?" Hyun asked.


    "Yes," Mya said as she started to walk to one woman who was lying on the bed. "Do you perhaps have any idea, why are they not waking up?"


    "Well I tried my best to heal them and to see if they were poisoned or not, but nothing happened." Hyun Jae exined. "They were not injured, poisoned, cursed, or sick in any way."


    "Hmm..." Mya dropped into contemtion. "Is there another situation where your healing magic could not work?"


    "Well," Hyun Jae caressed her chin, thinking. Then her eyes suddenly lit up when she remembered something. " Oh yeah! I remember something the head priest used to tell me that any healing magic will not work if the wound is within the person''s own heart."


    "Wound within one''s own heart? Does it mean pertaining to one''s own emotions like some sort of emotional problem or any traumatic events in their life?"


    "I think that''s it too." Hyun Jae simply answered.


    Mya nced back at the people unconscious on the beds. "I see. The problem in their emotional well-being."


    ''How can the witch put those people in that state?'' Mya tried to recall all the books she had read so far in this world and even the contents of the novel. But nothing came to her mind. Well. if there was one, probably she could not clearly remember now since she couldn''t really recall everything she read noh.


    Kayden might have known something. But given that it was Kayden it would be a punch to the moon if he would help them or not.


    "They might be under the influence of the Fractus powder." Both Mya and Hyun Jae turned towards Lorn.


    "Fractus nt?"


    "Yes," Lorn nodded his head. "It was a local nt here at Herez that could be found in the forests here. It was used as herbs to treat open wounds but if made into powder and one inhaled too much, the people might suffer from hallucinations of their regrets in the past at first then they would fall into a deep slumber."


    "Why did you not tell us..." Mya stopped herself when she realized what she was going to ask. In a greater sense, they were only strangers to these kids. And if not for them as well, they would not be put in this danger with the witch.


    "I see..." Mya just said in the end. "Is there some sort of cure to wake them up from the influence of the herb?"


    After a brief silence before Lorn answered. "There is one." Then he looked at Mya with serious eyes. "But it can only be found in one ce, and right now, it would be very dangerous to go there."


    "Why?" Mya inquired.


    "The vige has been under those cloaked people right now."


    "Those cloaked people... Then we must definitely get there to save these people!" Hyun Jae eximed.


    ''Go there...'' Mya fell into silence. "Is there a time limit for these people who were under the influence of the herb?"


    "As far as I know, there is nothing. But if not treated, the person''s body would decline due to not receiving food or water."


    "I see..."


    "Then we definitely needed to go there..." Hyun Jae eximed.


    "Excuse me for a bit, I need to check something first," Mya said as she went out of the room, leaving Hyun Jae surprised. Before Mya left, she had this unusual serious face.


    ''Mya?''


    ---???---


    When Mya exited the room, there was the crown prince who was casually walking towards her. Trailing behind him was Theo.


    "Hey..."


    "She''s inside." Mya simply said as she walked past them without uttering anything.


    Aadel and Theo exchanged nces before they head to the room where Hyun Jae was.


    When Mya reached the outside of the inn, she released a deep sigh as she nced at the cloudy sky. ''I wonder, what am I even doing here in this ce with all those characters that I said, I''ll never involve my life with? I''m supposed with my crew and we should have been seeking the man who almost passed the Red Current.''


    ''Saving people from the witch is all the female lead, Hyun Jae''s role and not mine, to begin with. It''s her destiny to do so.''


    "I shouldn''t involve myself more deeply with them. My role with them has long been over."


    {"Are you certain, Carolle?"}


    Mya stiffened when she heard someone speak inside her mind. The voice was familiar but she couldn''t point to where she heard this. Then all of the sudden, Mya felt a burning sensation on her wrist where the mysterious silver bracelet was attached.


    The bracelet and the single red bead attached to it were glowing. {"It''s been quite some time since we talked again, Carolle."}


    "You''re..." Mya finally remembered where she heard that voice. It was from the woman who talked to her in the dream she had before.


    {"The time I will be able to talk to you would be for a short time, Carolle. So listen carefully."} The mysterious voice of thedy sounded both anxious and serious.


    "Very well, what do you need to say to me?" Mya said directly to the point without asking that concerned the confusion she was feeling right now. And since this woman was probably the one who brought her into this world, she might also tell something to Mya something that would be beneficial for her in this world. "Please tell me now."


    {"Help the Saintess in this world, Carolle or you will not be able to meet the man you nned to meet."}


    "What do you mean by that?"


    {"I saw it,"} the mysteriousdy paused. {"Hyun Jae and her party. They will die at that ce."}


    Mya''s eyes widened in fright at what she heard. "Die? But she is the saintess! the female lead! She will even defeat the demon lord and live happily ever after marrying any one of her admirers!"


    {"You know very well, that a lot have deviated from the plot already due to many interferences, and the future demon king also changes now."}


    "Changed?"


    {"You already met him, the new demon lord will be Oliver, and he will be more frightening than Kayden. Hyun Jae will die on his hands if she goes into that vige, and that man will die as well because Oliver will kill every viger in that ce for his sacrifice to gain more power. Stop this Mya, or there will be no world for you to discover if he seeds."}


    "How did you know all of this?!"


    But Mya was just answered by silence.. Her heart grew with dread and fear to the sudden revtion revealed to her. ''What in the world, did I just hear right now?''

 Chapter 105 - Volume 3.28 Sneaking Into The Infiltrated Ship

    The chill of the night sliced like a knife into one''s skin. Furthermore, if you were swimming in the chilly seawater. You''re either dumb or looking for some wonderful problems for yourself.


    "Brrr..." Iris kept swimming despite the chill of the water.


    "Can you remind me who was the idiot that told us to swim?"


    "You''re the idi...I mean you''re the one who told us to swim here." Elred said as he swam behind Iris.


    "Yeah yeah. It''s okay. I won''t be upset easily by that, because I really wanted to be reminded that I''m such an idiot for suggesting this n." Iris shivered even more until she reached the ship''s stern.


    ---???---


    Half an hour earlier...


    "The ship!" Dorris eximed in worry and fright. " For sure, there must be something that happened to the ship."


    Everyone''s faces showed fear and worry as well with what Dorris eximed.


    "Wait!" Everyone turned to Iris.


    "Let''s note to that conclusion yet. We need to see things from a much bigger perspective. What if Maru got drunk and ran away from the ship.``


    "Ran away?" Dorris asked.


    "Drunk? As far as I remember, we don''t have any wine or liquor in the ship."


    "I have... Oh yeah, right, we don''t have any wine on the ship hehe," Iris almost spilled out, that she brought her own stack of wine onboard covertly. And hid beneath her bed in her cabin.


    Rein and Dorris eyed her with suspicion.


    ''She definitely brought some wine.'' Rein and Iris thought as they continued to stare at Iris.


    Iris gazed at them innocently, as if she didn''t understand why they were staring at her. "What?" she asked, coughing. "Well, anyway, you saw how Maru lost his mind back there; what if he really simply ran away?" Iris remarked calmly, attempting to change the subject.


    "Well, you have the point, but I think that was not the case. If Maru ran away, then his clothes would be wet. The ramp for the ship was not lowered and with Rhyme, on guard, he would not be able to lower the ramp as he pleased." Rein eximed just simply letting the topic of the wine subsided for now.


    "I see," Iris answered. "Then we really have no choice but to check back on the ship."


    "Then I have to teleport us there right away. There might be something that happened with Rhyme as well." Dorris eximed. A magical circle started to form beneath their group.


    "Wait!"


    ''Again?'' Everyone thought as Iris stopped them again.


    "Barging the ship like that will be dangerous, what if someone hijacked the ship?"


    "Then I''ll just smash their heads with my scythe," Dorris eximed.


    "Yes, beating them up would not be a problem to me. Besides, it might be a good exercise for us to have." Rein said.


    Iris smacked her head. "Everyone, violence is not the answer to every problem." She raised her index finger.


    "I have a n. How about this, I and Sir Elred will scout the ship first..."


    Elred pointed to himself. "Me?"


    "Yes, you." Iris nodded her head. "Then afterward, when we know if there are some people who really infiltrated Bituins and we also know their exact number, then that''s where we will move to our next n."


    "What will be our next n?" Dorris inquired.


    "Beat them up."


    Everyone could feel their jaws drop with Iris'' words. ''If we are going to beat them up, why do we still need to scout.'' Most of them thought simrly like this.


    "Well, understanding the enemy beforehand will be much better than attacking head-on blindly," Iris replied, caressing her chin as if she had an imaginary beard. ''I sounded like an old man in one of those martial arts movies, hahaha.''


    Since it seemed to them that Iris was taking no for an answer. Everybody simply agreed to affirm that they all consented to her n.


    ---???---


    And that led to the current predicament of Iris. ''I should have asked Dorris to teleport us to some hidden ce on the ship. But yeah, she could not leave both Rein and Maru in the mist. Since if something happened, her teleportation would be more useful to them.''


    "We''re here," Iris said and Elred followed behind. They slowly climbed up behind the ship. ''From what Rein had told us there should be a window here that would lead us to the lower third deck of the ship.''


    Bituins have a total of four decks. The first deck or the main deck was an open one on the ship''s upper level. The second deck is a floor lower than the first andprises all of the cabins. The third deck has all of the supplies as well as several more empty rooms. The huge engines of the Bituins were positioned on the fourth or the lowest deck.


    ''There!'' Iris slowly opened the window as quietly as she could. Then she steadily climbed inside. Elred followed behind her as quietly as possible.


    When they entered the room, Iris shivered when a cold wind from the outside blew all of the sudden.


    "Mi-mission e-entering the ship. Sess." Iris said between her shivering mouth. "Let''s go."


    ''Grr this wind truly pissing me off.''


    Iris and Elred stealthily trod the way checking every corner of the ship. But so far, there were no signs of people. They reached the second deck and it was empty as well. Then that''s when they heard two people''sughter when they finally reached the first deck.


    ''So there are indeed people who infiltrated the ship.''


    Both she and Elred exchanged nces. "Let''s observe first," Iris whispered.


    Both of them simply nodded at each other. They both nced back at the two cloaked people.


    "What do you think will happen to those guys?"


    "The truth is I don''t know." The other said. "Probably they will be sacrificed as well by our Lord."


    "But that is my first time seeing Lord Oliver angered like that."


    "That foolish bastard must have died by now by Lord Oliver''s own hands."


    The twoughed more as if what they had said was funny. Iris narrowed her gaze towards the two.


    ''Don''t tell me they''ve got Rhyme as well. This is surely troublesome.'' But Iris'' mind drifted to the two cloaked people talking. "Oliver... Is that one of Hyun Jae''s male leads, why they are talking about him and calling him, there Lord?"


    Elred also narrowed his gaze. ''Oliver?'' Then the ck knight of the emperor shed through his mind. ''It must not be him. How will be...No, the Saintess is here as well? Then probably...''


    "Hey, I checked some of the cabins earlier. This ship is quite loaded." The first cloaked guy eximed. "And look what I found."


    Iris'' eyes widened when she saw the bottle the cloaked people were holding.


    "My liquor!" anger thrummed through her veins in just a second.


    Elred''s thoughts were cut off as he looked at Iris amused. But his amusement turned to shock when Iris marched in front of the two guys.


    ''For what reason is this woman making a move without thinking now?'' he just simply put his hand on his forehead.


    "You bastards! That''s mine!" she was about to explode with rage


    "You!?" the cloaked look shocked at her abruptly appearing.


    The two weren''t able to move when Iris struck the first cloaked guy with the back of her spear. Knocking him offpletely.


    The other cloaked guy wasn''t able to move as well when Elred smacked him with the back of his sword.


    "What''s with just scouting? When you barge in just like this?" Elred reprimanded Iris.


    "It seems there are only two of them," Iris said calmly as she picked her wine from the hand of the guy she struck. She paused when she saw a well-known symbol on the hand of the man. ''This...''


    "Lady Iris?"


    Iris, hearing Elred call her, woke up from her stupor. "Ah thank goodness my baby didn''t break. I think I need to clean this before I drink." She said as she wiped the bottle of wine with the hem of her clothes.


    Elred nced around and indeed, he couldn''t feel any presence of anyone in the ship anymore. He didn''t know whether this was luck or not with Iris'' sudden recklessness.


    He just shook his head when Iris happily checked the liquor bottle in her hand.


    "As far as I can see the ship is clear now," Iris said with all smiles. "Let''s tie these two first and give the signal for Rein and Dorris to return. Then we could do all the interrogation."


    They tied the two unconscious cloaked people. And afterward, two white moths appeared from Iris'' hands. Iris whispered something then it flew towards the ind covered with mist.


    "Now then while we wait..."


    *Swoosh!*


    Iris nced back towards Elred and pointed her spear towards him.


    "There is one reason why I chose you to apany me." Iris simply dered. "This will be my only chance to talk to you properly, White Knight of the Emperor."


    Elred narrowed his gaze at Iris.


    "Well, I can sense Rein is already suspicious of you as well. But I know already.. So now I want you to be honest. What did the emperor tell you to do with us? Or more specifically what do you need with us?"

 Chapter 106 - Volume 3.29 Fear?

    "I''m honestly impressed," Elred remarked, a grin on his face. "It appears that the individuals who are with Lady Mya are not really regr people," he said calmly, despite the fact that a spear was aimed at him.


    "You''re not going to question why I know your identity?" Iris said. She was scrutinizing every bit of Elred''s expression.


    "Of course, Lady Iris, I want to ask, but I''m guessing you won''t say that easily."


    "Ah, You have a point," Iris said. "But you should definitely ask. However, since I''m a gracious woman at heart. The reason why I know your identity is..."


    Elred waited for Iris'' next words.


    "It''s because I''m the god and creator of this wonderful and magical world. Hahaha." Herughter wasced with haughtiness.


    There was a brief moment of silence in the air. "If you say so, Lady Iris," Elred said simply at the end.


    Iris just frowned at his response. "Hah. It sounds like you don''t believe me don''t you?"


    "Of course I don''t." Elred maintained his smile.


    "And I make myself look like some crazy woman in front of you, right?"


    "Indeed. You do." Elred answered once again.


    "And you''re now making fun of me in your mind."


    "No. I''m not." Elred answered, his sunny smile didn''t leave his lips.


    "Hah," Iris eximed in disbelief at Elred''s quick response to all of her queries. She withdrew the spear that was aimed towards Elred and proceeded to stride towards the railings


    "What does the emperor want with us?" She just simply and calmly asked, looking at the ind.


    "Turning your back like that, are you not afraid that I will run away or kill you?"


    "No," Iris said simply as her eyes wandered beyond the misty horizons. "If you want to hurt us, whatever the emperor instructs you to do, with your power and true identity, even we will not be able to do to you if you want to kill us."


    Elred''s eyes no longer showed amusement and had turned absolutely icy.


    "My real identity? What are you talking about?" He slowly put his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Before Rabeza became the fourth dukedom of the Hacien, there was an Elven tribe located in the northern portion of the Rabeza; however, now that the emperor has conquered that territory, I''m curious what happened to the elves that lived there?"


    *nk!*


    Iris turned to face Elred with a grin on her lips. Her spear collided with his sword. Rage could be seen in Elred''s clear blue eyes. "You seem to know a lot, Lady Iris."


    "Of course, as I''ve stated, I''m the god of this world," Iris dered. "Of course, in this world, I''m an omniscient being, hahaha!"


    ''Elred Graceblood, the Last of the Rabeza Northern Elves'' royalty. You and you''re people were once a proud and powerful elven race. The emperor would not be able to subjugate your people if it weren''t for the present duchess of Rabeza, who betrayed your tribe. That was the character set I gave you. Even Mya and Gina were unaware of these details. And, if you think about it, it might be partly my responsibility that you live like this, Elred. If you know about this, you''ll probably murder me.''


    Iris continued to scrutinize Elred. "Look at your face Eldred! Why are you so mad right now?" Iris smirked. "I don''t know that the elven race, particrly their prince, could also be easily angered like this."


    "Lady Iris!" Visiblevender lights were now surging out of Elred. Both of his fists had sparks of wind and fire surging.


    The waves were roaring wild as lighting and thunder roared within the skies.


    ''Whoah! This pressure! What a ridiculous power huh. So this is the actual magic of elves. Pretty scary. But...''


    All of the sudden, Elred couldn''t move anymore as if he was paralyzed. Now, everything around them started to return to its calm nature now.


    "Too bad, but no matter how strong and powerful you are, you can''t easily defeat me either." Iris paused when something came to her mind.


    ''Ah well, I guess, I''m quite contradicting my words earlier, that if he wants he can easily kill us. I guess it won''t happen really easily since we will still fight. And thank goodness he is one of the characters I wrote.''


    "What did you do to me?" Elred eximed angrily as he struggled to move. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t move his body.


    "Elred, since my moths are likely to reach Rein and Dorris soon, I''ll make everything quick now," Iris said, disregarding his fury. "Though not my style, but to that annoying captain who is still lost in Wondend. Tsk." Iris halted to calm herself as she recalled she still needed to find Mya.


    "I will help you and your subjects in obtaining freedom from the emperor."


    Elred looked up at Iris, his rage was still visible on his face.


    "Free? Stop talking nonsense, Lady Iris. Tell me how can you do that? The emperor''s strength is not a joke tough for. Are you nning to overtake the emperor?"


    "Come on, of course not!" Iris shook her head and raised both her hands in defense. "That''s a crazy and stupid idea!" Sheughed nervously.


    "And even if I do that, the captain of ours might kill me," Iris grumbled, though Elred could still hear her.


    "Listen, there is a way for you and your tribe to escape even if you don''t attack the emperor," Iris said. "The Duchess of Rabeza," she named.


    "What does it do with her?"


    "I know you know what I''m talking about. The holy branch that belongs to your tribe," Iris grinned as she noticed Elred''s countenance change to seriousness. "I know where the duchess hid it, but there''s a price," Iris stated as she moved closer to Eldred. "If you only help me, I''ll tell you where it is."


    ''The sacred branch. I have looked for it so many times. But how can this woman, a former ve who I''ve just met on this ship, know this?''


    "I know you just want the best for your people, Elred," Iris said, touching the metal cor around her neck. "And I did tell you that I was once a ve, right? I know what it''s like to have no freedom; if you help me, I''ll help you and your people obtain the freedom you long deserve," Iris remarked this time with sincerity.


    Elred fell in silence as he scrutinized Iris who looked at him with great sincerity and seriousness. Though he was still wary, he thought if what she said was right, then his people... would be finally free. And even if not, he could just simply proceed with his n and bring Mya back to the Emperor without pretenses now.


    "What did you need my help with?" Elred finally spoke after a moment of contemtion.


    "You must also sense the great concentration of dark magic here." Iris narrowed her gaze as if she was troubled by something. "Whatever happens to this ind, and until we leave this ind, please protect Mya when we find her."


    "Why only her that I need to protect? And even if I don''t do that, for sure Sir Rein and even Dorris will protect her as well."


    Iris clenched her fist. In the Fate of the Stars, there was an alternate version she wrote that no one knew about as well. That other version. Mya''s ending was not only banishment there.


    <strong>{Hyun Jae, set her conquest to defeat the demon lord. And during one of her journeys, in a certain ce that was not specified. They found the banished ex-fiance of the crown prince and the cold, rotting dead body of Mya.}</strong>


    When Iris wrote it, she realized it made no sense why she needed to include that scene in the story. As a result, she just removed it. But, ever since they came on this ind and encountered Hyun Jae, she has been filled with worry as she recalls those deleted scenes.


    Then she returned her gaze to the cloaked individuals they had just tied. When Iris saw the mark of the demon cult on their hands, it just added to her fear.


    "Please," Iris said as she clutched her chest. "Please promise me that no matter what happens, you''ll protect her."


    Elred scrutinized Iris''s expression. He could sense that she was greatly afraid of something.


    "Yes." Elred finally answered. "You have my word to protect her in exchange for the freedom of my people."


    Relief filled Iris'' expression. "Then seal this contract with the goddess of light."


    ''With this, there would be many people protecting her. That deleted scene, it should not happen now right?'' But since Iris was still not able to find Mya, she couldn''t still feel the very leastcent in the situation.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back at Mya. She clenched her fist to calm down herself from the things she had just heard from that mysterious woman.


    Because there was Oliver, her best ally and their terrifying tactician, on every phase of their battle. And now that terrifying tactician has be the demon lord?'' Mya felt a sh of fear within her.


    "Mya, are you alright?"


    Mya turned behind when she heard Hyun Jae''s worried voice.


    "Hyun Jae..." Mya''s lips curved back into her usual calm smile, concealing her distress. Her clenched right fist was hidden behind her back.. "Let''s figure out how we''re going to save those people in that vige now."

 Chapter 107 - Volume 3.30 Conviction

    The Demon King''s Awakening Following the defeat of the viinous Mya. Hyun Jae and herpanions set out on their adventure to prevent the forces of evil from wreaking havoc on the world.


    These young courageous heroes battled valiantly, giving the people hope.


    Mya remembered those passages from the novel once again. Currently, she had taken a seat at a long table. And, as usual, the crown prince and Theo were both ring at her. They were sitting in opposing directions. And Hyun Jae was in the center, preventing any fights from breaking out.


    "This is the whole vige of Or found in the Northern part of Herez."


    Mya nced at the map drawn by both L and Lorn. And it obviously looked like drawn by a child.


    "I''m the one who colors this, what do you think big sis?" L looked at Mya with sparkling eyes. Waiting for Mya''s response.


    "It absolutely looks like a cra..." Before the crown prince could even finish his sentence, Mya threw her Trinity.


    *Boogsh!*


    Her Trinity hit the wall nearly cutting the beautiful face of the prince. Though some of his hair were also cut. The prince looked with fright at the weapon plunged deeply into the wall.


    "How dare you!" The prince was now fuming with anger once again as a sharp de of ice started to erupt from his hands.


    "Your highness." Hyun Jae soft voice resounded. Then she nced at Mya. "Mya.."


    "I apologize." Mya casually said. "I identally slip my Trinity out of my hands."


    "That is no ident! You are clearly trying to kill me!"


    Mya stood up.


    "Mya..." Hyun Jae wanted to stop her, but she knew she couldn''t do anything with whatever Mya intended to do.


    Mya walked to the crown prince. She pulled her Trinity that was stuck on the wall.


    "Your highness. You are more powerful than me, how can a mere magicless person like me can kill you?" Mya said with calmness as she walked back to her seat.


    The prince could only grit his teeth. Since he came here and got betrayed by his brother and now he couldn''t count anymore how he had been humiliated like this. But it seemed none of these people were paying attention to him.


    Even Hyun Jae... He was just trying to protect Hyun Jae from Mya who might harbor a malicious n for her. Since they came here on this ind, Hyun Jae was so good and forgiving that she just let herself be led by that vicious woman like this.


    The crown prince stood up. If he did something to Mya, Hyun Jae would be upset with him. Hyun Jae might have thought that she was getting along now with Mya. Which the prince couldn''t ept.


    ''Just wait, I''ll have a chance to show Hyun Jae your true colors.'' The prince simply walked out of the room.


    And the person in the crown prince''s mind didn''t even pay single attention to him.


    Mya was focused now patting L''s head. "This map looks absolutely lovely." She said with her usual carefree smile as if there was nomotion that happened before.


    "Really?" L''s eyes sparkled even more.


    "Yes. Both of you did a good job."


    "Yey!" L cheered in delight while Lorn simply nced away looking a bit bashful.


    ''Adorable.'' Mya simply giggled at the sight of these two children. ''Now I really miss Vivo and Vivian. I hope those two were doing fine.''


    "Alright you two, you should go to sleep now. We will talk the rest here from now." Mya nced to Lorn.


    Lorn nodded his head in understanding as he pulled L with her.


    "Goodnight, big sis!" L said as she yawned.


    "Goodnight!" Mya replied back.


    When the two kids were finally upstairs.


    Mya nced back to the map. Thought it was quite vague but at least she could have a general idea of what the vige would look like. And base on the number of buildings in the drawing it seemed not a simple small vige either.


    "What are we going to do, Mya?"


    <strong>{"What are we going to do, Oliver?"}</strong>


    Mya couldn''t believe it when she heard the same lines in the story that Hyun Jae used to ask Oliver, when they were nning to save many people, viges, and fights.


    Theo merely stared at Mya, saying nothing. He was the most reserved member of Hyun Jae''s entourage. In the story, he was known to talk in chunks of eight words at a time. And every member of the Saintess party made fun of him for it.


    ''Well I guess, I should be thankful for his quietness. Though his eyes ring could already tell all his contempt to me without saying anything.''


    Back to the main topic, Mya thought everything about Oliver. Then she nced back at Hyun Jae.


    "Hyun Jae, you''re aware that Oliver might also be in this vige and our enemy now, right?"


    Hyun Jae''s eyes zed with pain. "I-I don''t think Oliver would betray us like that; he must have valid reasons, or he was pushed to do all of that unwillingly."


    Mya sighed inwardly after hearing Hyun Jae''s response. "Hyun Jae." Her voiceced with seriousness. "He shot you with an arrow and almost got you killed. If it''s not for Kayden, then you are already dead by now."


    Theo''s eyes widened with what he heard. This was his first time hearing that Hyun Jae got almost killed. He clenched his fist. As a knight, he swore to protect her with his life but at this moment... he felt that he was a total failure.


    The two girls oblivious to Theo''s inner turmoil continued their talk.


    Mya saw how Hyun Jae pursed her lips not able to find anything to refute. But Mya could see the conflict in her eyes. Hyun Jae was still refusing to believe that Oliver would really do something like that to her intentionally.


    Well, she knew the feeling too since it also happened with Dorris as well. It was really painful and hard when a person you considered an ally or friend or even family, hurt you just like that without knowing the reason. And Hyun Jae was facing the same situation now.


    "Hyun Jae, look at me," Mya instructed. And Hyun Jae slowly raised her head to look back at Mya.


    "What is the reason why you were brought to this world?"


    "To defeat the demon king." Hyun Jae meekly answered.


    ''Such a heavy task lie upon the shoulders of the female lead. No. Right now, in front of me, Hyun Jae is just a simple fourteen years old child. But this is her fate.''


    "Do you really wish to defeat the demon king? Are you not afraid of him?"


    "I''m not afraid of him." Hyun Jae said as she looked at Mya with determination. "This world has already given me a lot. This is the least I could do for them. And I have my friends whom I can rely upon."


    ''As expected... A very female lead-like answer.''


    "Why are you asking me such things about the demon lord right now?"


    It seemed she was still not aware of it. "Hyun Jae. Those cloaked people belong to the cult of the demon lord."


    Hyun Jae gasped at what she had heard. And she was even more shocked by Mya''s following words.


    "And right now, they are all serving under Oliver. Which will be the future demon lord whom you need to defeat. Now Hyun Jae, are you still willing to go to that vige, and defeat Oliver, the future demon king?"


    ''Hyun Jae. I apologize, but the storyline was no longer running as it should. In this fight, where your life as the protagonist is now in danger, the first step to survive is, I need to know how strong your desire is toplete this duty that fate has set for you. Plus...''


    Mya shifted her gaze to the map drawn by Lorn for her. ''There is something else I need to confirm too about that child.''

 Chapter 108 - Volume 3.31 One Destination

    It had been quite a long moment of time and Hyun Jae was still not able to give an answer.


    ''Maybe I''m too being harsh here. It was like asking her if she could kill a friend since he is the demon lord.''


    "It''s alright," Mya said in the end. "Take your time to think about it. The night is already deep, I''ll have your answer two days from now on."


    Mya said as she grabbed the map with her.


    "Hyun Jae, please rest for now. We will not be able to think anything right if we are all tired." Mya climbed upstairs leaving the two in silence.


    Mya checked each room that was still unupied. In the end, she settled on the empty room on the third floor, at the farthest right corner.


    She dropped the map on the table there and took a seat on the sofa.


    ''Rescuing a vige that we are greatly unsure of? Plus, I''m with a bunch of kids. Though they have skills and powers they were still kids through and through.''


    ''Well, the legal adult age in this world is twelve. But still...if it was on earth they were still just kids. And our enemy is another kid with a frightening mind. And those powerful dark mages including that witch.''


    ''And I don''t have my things with me. If Rein and Dorris will be here, I will feel more reassured and confident to n things out.''


    Mya dropped her body to the bed and put her arms on her eyes.


    ''I''m really so reliant on them. And I''m not the very least shameful of that since that''s the actual fact. But I wish they are he...''


    Mya suddenly jolted up from her bed when an idea suddenly came to her mind. ''I wish I can go and find them first. But how? With that thick mist, it would be impossible for me to travel through the ind without getting lost.''


    ''And... besides...''


    <em>{"Hyun Jae will die."}</em>


    ''If the female lead could die in this situation what more to those that don''t belong to the plot? In this situation, I might just get them in danger. It can''t be helped. I will handle this manner myself.''


    Mya picked up the map. ''Now then, it''s time to think how can I outsmart a calctive and maniptive tactician?''


    It was probably midnight, with just a singlemp to light the room, Mya was still not able to sleep. In a piece of paper, she found from the drawer under the table, she kept scribbling.


    For the nexting days, Mya stayed in the room. If not for L who was bringing her food, she would not have eaten anything either. And Mya would also juste out from the room to wash then she would lock up herself again.


    Hyun Jae also saw this, even the kids. And they couldn''t help but be worried for Mya. But they couldn''t do anything either but just support her from behind.


    Mya too busy to mind all of this had just only one thing in mind. ''To create the perfect n that will save everyone. I''m the only one who can do this now.''


    Two days shed in a blink of an eye.


    A smile formed her lips. "This should be better." She was nowpletely satisfied with the n she came up with. "Now, there is just one more factor to perfect this n, that kid..."


    Mya''s eyes widened when all the paper she wrote for two days where her n wasid out started burning.


    ''This dark mes!''


    Kayden was standing behind her. Mya didn''t notice him since she was too focused on her work.


    "Kayden?" For the first time, Mya felt uncontroble anger rising inside her.


    "Why did you burn the paper?! That-that contain all the n in order to save the vige!"


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Kayden''s cold statement only ignited more fury inside Mya.


    "Yes! It has nothing to do with you!" Mya clenched her fist. "Do you know what are the stakes here?! The whole world is at stake here! The demon king will soon be awakened and the lives of everyone are in grave danger! If it has nothing to do with you, don''t interfere with my ns!"


    All the surging emotions that build up inside Mya were falling out. She couldn''t stop herself from screaming.


    "Don''t interfere." Mya panting hit the table with both her fist. "I''m the only one who can do this."


    Mya started picking the map, that was the only one that was not burned. Then she started picking up a nk paper at the drawer to begin scribbling once again.


    "..." Kayden observed Mya who was now starting scribbling once again.


    ''''That n will fail."


    Mya raised her head looking directly at Kayden''s gleaming red ruby eyes.


    "My n will fail you say? Haha." Mya let out a wryugh. Sheposed herself and red at Kayden. "If you are just here to ruin my ns just leave."


    Kayden maintaining his cold expression replied to her, "You are not the only person who lives in this world."


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back at Iris...


    She still couldn''t believe everything she heard two days ago, when they interrogate those two cloaked people.


    Now, using the two cloaked people as their guide. They were heading now in one direction as well.


    "Do you think Lady Mya will be there?" Dorris asked with worry.


    "She will be there," Iris said.


    Since she was with Hyun Jae, Iris got a feeling that they would see each other again there. Especially if that ce, would be the ce of the future demon lord.


    And knowing Mya''s personality, she would not leave Hyun Jae all alone.


    Now with only onemon ce to go, each of their group started to move. And in a few more days, those who were separated would meet once again.


    ---???---


    And without everyone''s notice...


    A malicious grin formed on Oliver''s lips as he observed a certain orb.


    "So those are Lady Mya''s group." His eyes diverted to Elred who was beside Iris. "And even the white knight is with them. Interesting."


    "I can''t wait to see everyone here now."

 Chapter 109 - Volume 3.32 Her Plan?

    (A/N: Please skip the next chapter to not waste coins or fast pass. It is a duplicated version of this chapter.)


    Mya stared nkly at the table.


    "You''re not the only one living in this world."


    Her thoughts were running with Kayden''s wordsst night. After he said that, he disappeared just like that before she could even speak anything.


    Mya just sighed inwardly. She deeply wanted to punch someone right now. But sadly she couldn''t do something like that now.


    Her two days n was ruined to ashes.


    A helpless smile escaped her lips. ''I''m not the only person here, huh. Those words, I don''t know what his intention behind those words but thanks to him I realized something.''


    "Mya."


    Mya raised her head when she heard Hyun Jae''s soft voice. Behind her was the crown prince and Theo who were ring at her as usual.


    "Do you have the answer to my question before?" Mya asked straight to the point.


    "Uhm..."


    "Hyun Jae doesn''t need to answer your question. It is obvious that we will do everything to defeat that traitor." The crown prince said.


    The crown''s prince''s words simply went to Mya''s right ear then out to her left. She was just looking at one particr person.


    And the said person, Hyun Jae simply avoided her gaze.


    "I see. So you still have no answer." Mya simply grace Hyun Jae with a smile. "It is indeed a hard decision, but when the timees and you have to choose, make sure that choice will be where you will stay alive."


    Hyun Jae looked even more confused at Mya. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. But in the end she simply closed her mouth back and nodded her head.


    "Alright." Mya pped her hands. "For the vige rescue, we will set tomorrow morning before sunrise. But before that this is the n I''vee up with¡­"


    For three more hours, Mya discussed her n to the three. Though only one person seems to listen to her seriously.


    "Alright that''s all. We just need to prepare what I discussed and sleep early today so that we will be able to have more strength and energy reserves tomorrow."


    For the whole day, L and Lorn checked and cleaned the unconscious people. Then Lorn was also tasked with cooking their food. However as he kept moving around the inn, Lorn kept ncing back and forth to Mya and Hyun Jae''s group.


    "!" Lorn was surprised when Mya suddenly looked in his direction. She simply smiled at him and the boy quickly averted his gaze and focused instead on preparing the dishes and table.


    The night finally came. And everyone retired to their room.


    Mya who was in her room opened her eyes wide. Then she stood up and picked the single bag that contained some of the important things she managed to find in the inn. Then she wore the coat hanging in the head of her bed.


    Mya slowly walked out of her room, making sure not to make any sounds. She headed towards a particr room. When she opened it, both Lorn and L were sleeping already. She slowly headed towards Lorn and woke the child.


    Lorn were surprised to see that it was Mya.


    "Shh...follow me to my room. I want to speak with you."


    Lorn simply nodded his head and they carefully headed to Mya''s room. When they reached inside. Mya locked the room and looked at the boy with a dead serious expression.


    "Lorn, I will leave here tonight. Guide me towards the vige."


    "Leave now? I thought you would leave early in the morning?"


    "So you have heard the n we talked about," Mya said casually.


    Lorn''s face became strained. "I just happened to hear it when I identally passed through the door."


    "I see." Mya simply replied. "But the truth is, the n I told Hyun Jae and the others is just nonsense."


    "Nonsense?"


    "I don''t intend for them toe with me. My real n is to go to that vige tonight without them."


    Lorn''s eyes widened in shock to the words he was hearing. "You can''t do that! They need toe with you!"


    "Why do they need toe with me?"


    "That''s because¡­" Lorn paused thinking of the words he was going to say. "It would be dangerous to go there alone."


    "Who said, I''m going there alone?" An unreadable smile escaped Mya''s lips. "I told you to apany me to the vige."


    Lorn''s expression became distorted as if he was conflicted about something.


    "Or you don''t want to apany me because..." Mya slowly walked towards him and leaned to his ear to whisper something.


    Lorn''s eyes widened as he clenched both his fists.


    "Fine." Lorn took a deep breath. "I''ll apany you."


    "Thank you, Lorn." Mya patted Lorn''s head. "I know I can count on you the most here."


    Mya picked up a rope that was under her bed and tied it to the post. She then walked towards her window. And checked first if anyone was there. When she saw that the ground below was clear, she threw the rope right away.


    "Let''s go," Mya said. Then afterwards, she started climbing down the window.


    ---???---


    The two of them continued to walk silently. They passed one empty house after another as they trailed the streets of the abandoned vige. And after a few more walks, they finally reached the end of the vige.


    One could see the mist enveloping the outside of the vige. Before they stepped out, Mya brought out another rope from the bag she was carrying.


    "Let''s tie this to each other''s hands so that we will not get separated in the mist."


    Lorn agreed. Both of them tied the rope on each other''s hands.


    "Perfect." Mya said when she saw that the ropes were both perfectly tied to them.


    "Can you ride horses?"


    Lorn nodded his head at Mya who was now caressing one of the horses tied on the fences near them.


    "Alright then, take the other one and let''s leave now."


    ---???---


    Sound of horses'' prancing could be heard as Mya and Lorn treaded the mistynds ahead. Mya was able to match Lorn''s speed in order for their rope to not identally dragged each other due to one being faster.


    Soon after a few hours of treading, Mya could finally see amidst the mist, tworge wooden posts.


    Mya and Lorn got down from the horses. And tied them once again on a fence near them.


    "Lorn, are you not going to tell me anything more that I need to know in this vige?" Mya asked.


    "I have told you everything." Though there was confusion inside Lorn''s head, he simply just answered Mya''s question.


    "I see." Mya started to walk carefully at the entrance of the vige. "Thank you for all your help until now." Mya said. "You may wait for me here."


    "Are you going alone inside?"


    Lorn face held with worry. Mya simply caressed his head. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle everything now. Go hide somewhere now."


    Mya started to walk ahead. Where there were two cloaked people guarding the entrance of the vige.


    The two cloaked guards became alerted when they saw Mya approaching.


    "Who''s there?!" They both pointed their spears towards Mya.


    Mya didn''t speak anything as she dashed towards the two guards. She immediately locked the first guard with her arms. Then she threw the Trinity to the other guard.


    It hit his head directly. Knocking him off. Mya caught the Trinity back to her hands. Then hit the head of the man she was strangling.


    But there were other guards inside as well who noticed themotion outside the entrance of the vige of Or. They immediately sounded the bells, rming the whole vige.


    ----


    Inside thergest building in the vige, one cloaked person rushed inside and kneeled down.


    "What''s happening?" The man wearing a clown suit andhad hunchback asked.


    "There are intruders outside of the vige! We didn''t know their number yet but the guards are already looking after it."


    "Intruders." The witch smiled sinisterly. "Shall I go and see that, Milord?"


    Oliver drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair. He looked at the orb that was showing Iris'' group location.


    ''They are still faraway. Who might be those intruders now? Could it be them?'' A sly smile escaped his lips. ''Did the kid sessfully bring them here?''


    However he felt something strange. His smile grew even wider when he nced at the cloaked person kneeling in front of them.


    He quickly caught the weapon that was thrown right to him. It surprised everyone in the room.


    ''Since she is magicless, I didn''t notice her presence right away.''


    The other cloaked people pointed their spears at the cloaked person in the middle of the hall.


    "No need." Oliver stated. "It seems the intruder herself is already here."


    "Ah. Too bad I got caught. I thought I can easily kill you like that." Mya removed the hood. "But at least the spy you sent us really gave me the right map of the vige."


    ---???---


    Early the next day, in Mya''s previous room, Hyun Jae''s hands trembled as she read the letter left by Mya inside the drawer.


    ---???---


    (A/N: IMPORTANT!!! Please skip the next chapter. It is a duplicated version of this chapter. Don''t open it to not waste fast pass or coins. When I uploaded this chapter my inte suddenlygged and when it came back to normal, I''m shocked and terrified to see that two of the same chapters were uploaded. I can''t delete it since the WN system won''t allow me to delete locked chapters.. I deeply apologize for this inconvenience dear readers.)

 Chapter 110 - DO NOT READ! Duplicated 32

    Please do not open this chapter. This is an idental duplicate of Chapter 32.


    But sadly she couldn''t do something like that now.


    Her two days n was ruined to ashes.


    A helpless smile escaped her lips. ''I''m not the only person here, huh. Those words, I don''t know what his intention behind those words but thanks to him I realized something.''


    "Mya."


    Mya raised her head when she heard Hyun Jae''s soft voice. Behind her was the crown prince and Theo who were ring at her as usual.


    "Do you have the answer to my question before?" Mya asked straight to the point.


    "Uhm..."


    "Hyun Jae doesn''t need to answer your question. It is obvious that we will do everything to defeat that traitor." The crown prince said.


    The crown''s prince''s words simply went to Mya''s right ear then out to her left. She was just looking at one particr person.


    And the said person, Hyun Jae simply avoided her gaze.


    "I see. So you still have no answer." Mya simply grace Hyun Jae with a smile. "It is indeed a hard decision, but when the timees and you have to choose, make sure that choice will be where you will stay alive."


    Hyun Jae looked even more confused at Mya. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. But in the end she simply closed her mouth back and nodded her head.


    "Alright." Mya pped her hands. "For the vige rescue, we will set tomorrow morning before sunrise. But before that this is the n I''vee up with¡­"


    For three more hours, Mya discussed her n to the three. Though only one person seems to listen to her seriously.


    "Alright that''s all. We just need to prepare what I discussed and sleep early today so that we will be able to have more strength and energy reserves tomorrow."


    For the whole day, L and Lorn checked and cleaned the unconscious people. Then Lorn was also tasked with cooking their food. However as he kept moving around the inn, Lorn kept ncing back and forth to Mya and Hyun Jae''s group.


    "!" Lorn was surprised when Mya suddenly looked in his direction. She simply smiled at him and the boy quickly averted his gaze and focused instead on preparing the dishes and table.


    The night finally came. And everyone retired to their room.


    Mya who was in her room opened her eyes wide. Then she stood up and picked the single bag that contained some of the important things she managed to find in the inn. Then she wore the coat hanging in the head of her bed.


    Mya slowly walked out of her room, making sure not to make any sounds. She headed towards a particr room. When she opened it, both Lorn and L were sleeping already. She slowly headed towards Lorn and woke the child.


    Lorn were surprised to see that it was Mya.


    "Shh...follow me to my room. I want to speak with you."


    Lorn simply nodded his head and they carefully headed to Mya''s room. When they reached inside. Mya locked the room and looked at the boy with a dead serious expression.


    "Lorn, I will leave here tonight. Guide me towards the vige."


    "Leave now? I thought you would leave early in the morning?"


    "So you have heard the n we talked about," Mya said casually.


    Lorn''s face became strained. "I just happened to hear it when I identally passed through the door."


    "I see." Mya simply replied. "But the truth is, the n I told Hyun Jae and the others is just nonsense."


    "Nonsense?"


    "I don''t intend for them toe with me. My real n is to go to that vige tonight without them."


    Lorn''s eyes widened in shock to the words he was hearing. "You can''t do that! They need toe with you!"


    "Why do they need toe with me?"


    "That''s because¡­" Lorn paused thinking of the words he was going to say. "It would be dangerous to go there alone."


    "Who said, I''m going there alone?" An unreadable smile escaped Mya''s lips. "I told you to apany me to the vige."


    Lorn''s expression became distorted as if he was conflicted about something.


    "Or you don''t want to apany me because..." Mya slowly walked towards him and leaned to his ear to whisper something.


    Lorn''s eyes widened as he clenched both his fists.


    "Fine." Lorn took a deep breath. "I''ll apany you."


    "Thank you, Lorn." Mya patted Lorn''s head. "I know I can count on you the most here."


    Mya picked up a rope that was under her bed and tied it to the post. She then walked towards her window. And checked first if anyone was there. When she saw that the ground below was clear, she threw the rope right away.


    "Let''s go," Mya said. Then afterwards, she started climbing down the window.


    ----


    The two of them continued to walk silently. They passed one empty house after another as they trailed the streets of the abandoned vige. And after a few more walks, they finally reached the end of the vige.


    One could see the mist enveloping the outside of the vige. Before they stepped out, Mya brought out another rope from the bag she was carrying.


    "Let''s tie this to each other''s hands so that we will not get separated in the mist."


    Lorn agreed. Both of them tied the rope on each other''s hands.


    "Perfect." Mya said when she saw that the ropes were both perfectly tied to them.


    "Can you ride horses?"


    Lorn nodded his head at Mya who was now caressing one of the horses tied on the fences near them.


    "Alright then, take the other one and let''s leave now."


    -----


    Sound of horses'' prancing could be heard as Mya and Lorn treaded the mistynds ahead. Mya was able to match Lorn''s speed in order for their rope to not identally dragged each other due to one being faster.


    Soon after a few hours of treading, Mya could finally see amidst the mist, tworge wooden posts.


    Mya and Lorn got down from the horses. And tied them once again on a fence near them.


    "Lorn, are you not going to tell me anything more that I need to know in this vige?" Mya asked.


    "I have told you everything." Though there was confusion inside Lorn''s head, he simply just answered Mya''s question.


    "I see." Mya started to walk carefully at the entrance of the vige. "Thank you for all your help until now." Mya said. "You may wait for me here."


    "Are you going alone inside?"


    Lorn face held with worry. Mya simply caressed his head. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle everything now. Go hide somewhere now."


    Mya started to walk ahead. Where there were two cloaked people guarding the entrance of the vige.


    The two cloaked guards became alerted when they saw Mya approaching.


    "Who''s there?!" They both pointed their spears towards Mya.


    Mya didn''t speak anything as she dashed towards the two guards. She immediately locked the first guard with her arms. Then she threw the Trinity to the other guard.


    It hit his head directly. Knocking him off. Mya caught the Trinity back to her hands. Then hit the head of the man she was strangling.


    But there were other guards inside as well who noticed themotion outside the entrance of the vige of Or. They immediately sounded the bells, rming the whole vige.


    ----


    Inside thergest building in the vige, one cloaked person rushed inside and kneeled down.


    "What''s happening?" The man wearing a clown suit andhad hunchback asked.


    "There are intruders outside of the vige! We didn''t know their number yet but the guards are already looking after it."


    "Intruders." The witch smiled sinisterly. "Shall I go and see that, Milord?"


    Oliver drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair. He looked at the orb that was showing Iris'' group location.


    ''They are still faraway. Who might be those intruders now? Could it be them?'' A sly smile escaped his lips. ''Did the kid sessfully bring them here?''


    However he felt something strange. His smile grew even wider when he nced at the cloaked person kneeling in front of them.


    He quickly caught the weapon that was thrown right to him. It surprised everyone in the room.


    ''Since she is magicless, I didn''t notice her presence right away.''


    The other cloaked people pointed their spears at the cloaked person in the middle of the hall.


    "No need." Oliver stated. "It seems the intruder herself is already here."


    "Ah. Too bad I got caught. I thought I can easily kill you like that." Mya removed the hood. "But at least the spy you sent us really gave me the right map of the vige."


    -----


    Early the next day, in Mya''s previous room, Hyun Jae''s hands trembled as she read the letter left by Mya inside the drawer.

 Chapter 111 - Volume 3.33 Surprise Part 1

    Oliver drummed his fingers across the armrest of his dark red chair. The ram''s skull was carved into the back of the chair he was sitting in. The significant feature, which could genuinely attract everyone''s attention anytime they saw his chair.


    ''Whoa. Interesting. This is my first time seeing a big boss viin like this sitting on his throne, scrutinizing his foes.'' Mya was astounded. But when she remembered how this person hit Hyun Jae with his arrow, her awe changed to contempt within her. ''Who would expect that he would betray Hyun Jae like this.''


    "Hmm...My spy? Tell me Lady Mya what are you talking about?" Oliver asked,pletely amused at Mya''s words.


    "I meant what I said, no need to tell you the details since you probably know that already," Mya said casually.


    "Is that so?" Oliver drummed his fingers even more as if he was thinking of something.


    "Ah, blue missy, we see each other again. Did you miss me, dear?" The witch was clearly pleased to see Mya and her presence. "You left earlier before, and even stole our things."


    ''Stole their things? Did she mean those vigers? Ah, really this psychopath viin lines.'' Mya sighed inwardly.


    "Hi there." Mya casually waves her hands. "Well, as I expected you still look as horrendous as I can imagine." her voice was calm.


    "Horrendous, you say?" the witch gasped. " Are you blind? I''m not horrendous! Did you not see it?" She put her hand on her face " I''m the most beautiful and attractive woman in the empire. Everyone wants and adores me!"


    ''Oops. I think I hit a soft spot there. Be thankful that I used higher words rather than just ugly to describe you.''


    Mya''s thoughts were cut off in a sh when the witch emerged in front of her. ''Oh, sh*t!''


    *Boogsh!* The witch with her sharp ws only hit the middle. Debris and dust flew over the center, where Mya was standing. There''s a huge crater on it now.


    "You!" Kayden with a scowl on his face red at Mya. "Why did you still proceed to this n?!"


    Kayden appeared at thest minute of the attack. He grabbed Mya''s waist and both of them jumped away just before the witch could hit her.


    When theynded, both of them stared at each other''s faces. But realizing that they were both on the ground now, Kayden immediately let go of Mya.


    "Ehem." Mya steadied herself. "Hmm, why would I Kayden? You didn''t tell me anything about not proceeding with my n. You just simply burnt it out of nowhere, remember?" Mya casually said as she looked away a bit flustered at how she was closed with this guy earlier. She took a deep breath andposed herself right away. "Who knows that maybe you were just ying tricks on me."


    "I never y tricks." Kayden coldly responded.


    Mya shook her head. "That''s the reason that if you have something to say, say it clearly you know? What''s the value of your beautiful voice if you are not using them properly. Clearmunication is the key if you want someone to understand you."


    ''Beautiful voice?''


    Mya nced up at Kayden and thetter waspletely ring at her now. As if he wanted to burn her too.


    ''Why does this guy only know how to re or scowl at me? And the hateful thing was even if he looks like that, none of his handsome looks disappeared.''


    "Ohe on, I''m just kidding, why do you always look so gloomy? Besides I''ve already made readjustments with my n thanks to your confusing way ofmunication. Be thankful that I''m smart to understand you." Mya said with a bit of haughtiness in her voice.


    "And one of that new n is you," Mya pointed at Kayden then to herself, "being here with me right now in the present moment. My gut feeling tells me that you''ll appear here as well, and I''m right."


    Kayden scowled even more. And in any case, before Mya could talk about how awesome she was considerably more...


    "Kayden, my son, you''re finally here." The witch''s crazed voice resounded.


    Mya thought that Kayden would attack head-on like before so she immediately nced at him. She sighed in relief when she saw, he just clenched his fist. ''Hmm¡­ it looks like he is not as reckless as before either when ites to the witch.''


    "Wait, what? Your son? Kayden?" Mya scoffed and turned towards the witch''s burned face and to Kayden''s handsome appearance. "You look like nothing at all to be mother and child." She grinned, the really enormous grin reaching her ears that would annoy certainly anyone.


    A sinister smile emerged on the witch''s face. "Is that so?"


    ''Oh those lines...with a sinister smile and energy releasing from her. Ah. Everything here is so just so viinous. I wonder if I be aplete viiness, can I also act like that?''


    "Get out!" Mya found herself flying once again when the witch attacked them.


    Another huge crater was formed to the ce she was standing before.


    "Stop wandering your mind around," Kayden reprimanded as theynded once again.


    "Of course," Mya looked at the crater. ''What a monstrous strength.'' Then she turned towards Oliver. A smirk was stered on his lips as he was also looking at her.


    ''He ispletely enjoying this show, isn''t he?''


    Mya also smirked back at him. "Yeah, it looks like it''s time to get serious now. The game was just starting."


    Mya brought out her Trinity. She nced at it, due to herst fight with that snake man it was quite needed some repairs now.


    "Kayden you have seen my n right?"


    Kayden turned towards her.


    "Then for the first part, can you help me bide some time? Don''t let anyonee near me?"


    After a brief moment of silence, Kayden answered. "How long?" Kayden started to walk ahead. A sword covered with ck mes appeared on his right hand.


    A smile escaped Mya''s lips seeing that he was cooperating with her now.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t take too long. Just five minutes will be enough."


    Kayden didn''t answer. In one quick motion, he started to dash ahead towards the witch who just fixed her posture after creating another crater.


    This was what she was worried about overall of her ns. She didn''t have a trusted strong ally she could rely on at this moment in time.


    ''I don''t know if I can trust him yet but if he was serious and not driven with his emotions, his strength can be reliable as well and can truly help the situation we are in right now. This is truly a delightful gamble.''


    Mya didn''t waste any of her time and sliced a tiny cut on her thumb using her Trinity. She then smudged the blood on thest ring remaining in her ring finger on her left hand. The red ruby ring that her mother gave her.


    Mya sighed inwardly. ''Two rings were gone in a single trip to this ce.'' She then returned her gaze to Oliver. ''Do you want to watch something more interesting?'' Then I''ll give you one that you won''t forget for the rest of your life. There is one thing you can do to defeat someone like Oliver, who has always nned ahead of time.''


    Mya started chanting in her mind.


    <em><strong>{"Oh great spirit of fire, hear this humble servant of yours, I would like to make a request."}</strong></em>


    A raging stream of mes began to surround Mya. It felt as though she was suddenly in the midst of a fiery tornado. In contrast to the blue dragon that had transported them away, she now faced a red dragon this time around.


    Oliver''s brows started to furrow. He waspletely on guard at the sudden burst of power and mes around Mya.


    The red dragon looked at Mya with an unreadable expression. "So you are, Lady Veronica''s child. What do you wish for me to do, Veronica''s child?"


    ''To defeat someone like Oliver, you need to throw him things that are out of his calctions. And the first surprise will begin with me.


    The witch and everyone also looks wary at the fire that erupted from Mya.


    ---???---


    Hyun Jae patted L''s head.


    "Will both of you and sis Mya be alright?" L asked. Her face wasced with worry.


    "Don''t worry, we will be fine," Hyun Jae said. "Don''t go anywhere, until wee back alright?"


    "Yes." L nodded her head. "Please take care ande back, safe everyone!"


    ---???---


    Hyun Jae together with the crown prince and Theo started heading outside the abandoned vige.


    "Are you sure she could be trusted?" The crown prince askedpletely displeased at how Mya led them on like this.


    Hyun Jae clutched the letter in her hands. "I trust her," she simply said with conviction in her eyes. "And she also trusts us to do this. So let''s not disappoint her and do our part."


    "Tsk." The crown prince clicked his tongue. But nheless, he still followed behind Hyun Jae.


    ''The fight with the demon lord has already begun.'' Heads ahead, Hyun Jae''s eyes were filled with determination.. ''I will not disappoint you, Mya.''

 Chapter 112 - Volume 3.34 Surprise Part 2

    "All of you, Imand you to stop her!" The hunchback man who was beside Oliver shouted. It was clearly visible in his voice that he too became extremely cautious at the sudden surge of lifa.


    The witch cackled. "This is getting interesting," But before the Witch could reach Mya''s position, Kayden already blocked her way. He spread his sword and looked at everyone with a threatening gaze.


    "Those who try to get close will die," Kayden warned. His serious demeanor was conveyed by his icy and deep tone. He aimed his sword towards the witch.


    A burst of dark mes surged out from Kayden''s left hand.


    "Argh!"


    "It''s hot!"


    The cloaked people who were trying to get closer to Mya were taken off guard by the rapid st of mes. They attempted to brush off the mes, but the more they did so, the more the fire moved towards them, fully engulfing them.


    The witch blocked the mes with both of her hands. A more sinister smile spread on her lips.


    "I can''t believe you have gotten stronger, my son. You''ve grown so fast. As your mother, I''m really so proud of you."


    "Stop calling me your son," Kayden said in a deep cold voice. And he was giving an expression that he was not very pleased with the witch''s words. "I only have one mother and killed her!" More dark mes emerged from his sword. He vanished in his spot and reappeared in front of the witch with a single swift motion. He struck the witch with his zing sword with great force.


    The witch stepped back. Two ck daggers with patterns of dark vines reemerged in her hands. She used this to block Kayden''s sword. A st of wind was created when their des collided.


    "Why are you so angry with me, my son? Did I do something that you don''t like? Tell me, my son." The witch said with teary eyes. She was not the very least perturbed at the force Kayden was emitting. "That woman doesn''t deserve such a beautiful husband and son, that''s why she needed to be gone on your way."


    These words only ignited more mes within Kayden''s heart. ''No. Calm down. Don''t get provoked by her.''


    "Firestorm." Kayden spoke and the next thing happened, waves of dark mes emerged from him.


    The dark mes spread everywhere at an incredible speed. More cloaked people got caught with the fire screamed so badly. Their skins started slowly to burn. And no matter how much they tried to remove it, it only got bigger,pletely burning them now. Not only that, but the whole house was already burning as well. And some debris was already falling as well. It was like the ce became more of a living inferno.


    It was not only the cloaked people who got caught in the fire, the witch''s eyes were horrified as the fire inches to her skin.


    "Ah! Why did you do this to me? It''s hot!" With strong force dark energy surged out from her. She yanked the sword of Kayden and jumped away from him. "Ah! No! Please save me, it''s hot!" The crazy shouts of the witch echoed in the ce as she tried to get rid of the mes from her clothes.


    However Kayden would not waste any time to let the witch go easily like that. He swayed his sword and dashed towards the witch. ''I will end you here now.''


    But before he could reach the witch...


    *sh!* Two metals collided once again but it was from another enemy.


    Kayden drew his sword, barring a massive ax above him.


    The ax was held by the hunchback man this time. And this time one could notice that instead of his hunchback, ck wings like a bat were pping behind his back.


    "I don''t think that someone as strong as you would show up here, can I also fight with you?"


    Although Kayden couldn''t see his face due to his clown mask, he knew too well that this new opponent was grinning inside. ''A demon?''


    Kayden didn''t say anything. More dark mes burst out from his sword and with a strong force, he shed the sword against the ax. The two weapons separated and both Kayden and the since hunchback man set a distance from each other.


    But as soon as the demon mannded on the ground, he bend both of his knees and leaped towards Kayden. With both hands, he raised his ax in the air to strike Kayden.


    The witch, seeing Kayden being upied with the demon, threw a dark energy ball towards him.


    And Oliver, who was sitting calmly and enjoying himself, narrowed his eyes. He extend his left hand. A ck energy bow began to emerge from his hands. When he extended the bow, a dark arrow began to form within it. He aimed it towards Kayden.


    Kayden leaped out to evade both the attack of the demon and the witch. He twisted his body in the air. The demon ax passed above him and the witch''s dark energy balls went through below him.


    At the same time, this was the moment Oliver decided to release his dark arrow from his bow.


    However, it was not over yet. Kayden saw the iing arrow. Since he was suspended in the air, he knew too well that he couldn''t evade this one. He raised his sword, intending to sh it away. But to his surprise when he thought that the arrow would hit him, it passed through him.


    Kayden nced at the direction of the arrow. He realized it was heading in Mya''s direction.


    The scene where he became human once again suddenly shed through his mind. It was the time that Oliverunched that arrow when Mya teleported away those unconscious people. Despite the acidic water that was surrounding Mya and everyone at that time, the arrow still managed to go through, piercing Hyun Jae.


    As soon as Kaydennded on the ground, a burst of energy erupted to all of his body. He vanished in a quick second and reached the arrow before it hit through Mya.


    He managed to stop the arrow. But...


    "How easy." A sinister smile escaped Oliver''s lips.


    *Tack!*


    *Tack! Tack!*


    Oliver fired three more arrows towards Kayden. The arrows plunged towards Kayden''s back.


    Kayden winced when the arrows hit his body. A small blood emerged from his lips. ''This... I was caught off guard, tsk.''


    Kayden burned the arrow he was holding. Then the arrows that pierced his back also burned to ashes.


    He reached for a potion on his coat, but then he realized. All of the potions he possessed had already been applied to those people. That''s what he was doing when Mya discovered him back in the room. He utilized his potions to keep those unconscious people''s pulses stable.


    "Tsk," he grumbled, wiping the blood from his lips. Despite the pain in his back, he kept a cold expression on his face. In his left hand, a new sword materialized. Then he took a step back and faced his three opponents.


    He shed away another arrow that Oliver shot towards him. Kayden''s gaze was now fixated on the grinning Oliver.


    "Hmm... How resilient." Oliver grinned even wider. "My bad. It seems my arrows has no effect on you. Maybe my attack was too weak for you." He jested but that was not true at all. He could see the blood dripping from Kayden clearly.


    Kayden disappeared without saying anything. He reappeared in front of Oliver.


    "Is this yourst move?" Oliver simply stopped Kayden''s sword with a gesture on his right hand. His sword stopped just two inches away from Oliver''s hands. It was as if there was a thick barrier that Kayden couldn''t see, blocking between them.


    "I don''t know what''s your rtion with her, but seeing that you''re a dark mage as well, why don''t you join my force. Your powers will only be wasted with them. With me, your power will only be stronger."


    Kayden didn''t answer, instead he thrusted his other sword towards Oliver.


    Oliver felt the intense pressure Kayden put on him. ''I see. It seems there is more with his strength. But...''


    A burst of dark energy erupted from Oliver''s hand. Kayden didn''t expect this strong force. He knew he would be thrown out at this rate. The sword on his left side disappeared and instead he plucked two small daggers out from his hilt.


    Before Kayden was thrown by the force, he put more energy towards the dagger and threw it towards Oliver in an angle that was not covered with the force.


    Oliver seeing an unexpected and fast dagger flying towards him, he immediately blocked his remaining avable left hand. But he didn''t know that there was another oneing. Kayden threw another dagger.


    Itpletely passed the other one and pierced right to his right shoulder.


    *sh!*


    ''Hoh,'' Oliver removed the dagger right away and blood started to drip out from it.


    Kayden, seeing that his dagger hit Oliver, smirked. But he was nowpletely thrown out in the air with the force.


    *Boom!*


    A loud and ear-piercing explosion resounded through the whole Vige of Or.

 Chapter 113 - Volume 3.35 Crossing Paths

    Three hours ago...


    The ind still remained misty, but the sounds of the continuous ringing of the bell in the Vige of Or indicated that there was a bigmotion happening.


    "Argh..." Iris massaged her aching legs. Then she did some stretchings. "We''re finally here. I thought that this is the end for this Granny!" She said with a dramatic tone in her voice. She continued to massage her feet even more.


    Dorris reverted her gaze from Iris, ''Shameless, she''s a woman, and to expose her skin like that...''


    "I couldn''t believe how are you still thiscent, in our situation, Lady Iris," Elred said,pared to Dorris flustered expression, he wasposed as ever.


    "State your name!"


    They finally reached the entance of their target vige. But there was one problem. Several cloaked people pointing spears at them circled them.


    "Ayo, ayo, don''t be too so moody gentlemen." Iris started to speak. "We are just humble travellers who wander on this ind seeking treasures. I found a letter left by my great grandfather who was the son of my great-great-grand aunt on my mother''s side. There was a hidden treasure of golds that could only be found on this ind," Iris said as she walked towards one of the spears, she held it then slightly swayed it away.


    ''Treasure?'' Dorris and Elred exchanged nces confused at the words, Iris was spouting.


    As for Rein, since there was no one guarding the ship, he stayed there as well as the unconcious Maru.


    The cloaked people exchange nces at each other.


    "Remember this scene kids, this is how the power of money works," Iris whispered to Elred and Dorris before she strode with confidence towards the cloaked person in front who was holding the spear, then she put her arms in his shoulder.


    "Have you heard of any treasure, Sir?"


    "I''m a woman." The cloaked person said with a scowl.


    "Oh, my apologies for not recognizing Ma''am." Iris pped both her hands. "Ma''am since all of you seems astounding people, perhaps I could share with all of you the details of this treasure."


    "What nonsense are you spouting around? Go get this people!"


    "Ma''am, please calm down." Iris tapped the cloaked woman''s shoulders. "In fact, we already found the location of the treasure and we even got these gold coins." Iris brought out her pouch of gold then showed it to the cloaked person.


    The other cloaked people also look at the pouch with greed. A sly grin formed on Iris'' lips. ''Aye aye, whether they are demon cult or whatsoever, no one could really easily escape the power of money.''


    "I'' will give this to you folks. We just wanted to have a nice ce to sleep, and if you want, we could tell you as well the location of the cave where we found these treasures."


    More greed filled the cloaked people''s hearts at Iris'' words.


    Both Elred and Dorris couldn''tpletely grasp the situation but Iris seemed to handle everything.


    "Is there any ce we could stay in this vige?" Iris shook the pouch she was holding to create jingling sounds.


    ''Be tempted. This is the sound of moneying only to your dreams hahaha.'' Iris shook the pouch even more.


    Each of the cloaked people exchanged nces as they looked at the gold pouch Iris was holding.


    "What do you say, kind people?" Iris said with a wide grin on her face.


    ---???---


    A few momentster...


    "Hahaha! I got nine!"


    "Tsk. I lost again."


    "I will have your golds then."


    "I will not lose again this time. Let''s have another round."


    Iris grip the bars of the cells as she red at the cloaked people who were gambling her golds to each other. "Remember this kids, don''t use the power of money to thieves. Tsk." Iris clicked her tongue. "You jerks! I hope all of you be impotent!"


    *Boogsh!*


    *ng!*


    Iris kicked the bars of the jails in anger. The cloaked people who were outside and counting her golds simply snickered back at her.


    "Aish! Bastards! That''s my life savings! If I get out here, you''re all dead meat!"


    Both Elred and Dorris just sighed at each other. While Iris just kept kicking the bars of the jail. She looked like aplete madwoman.


    After a few more minutes of screaming...


    "Whoo!" Iris released a deep breath and sat down in front of Elred and Dorris like some thug. Dorris and Elred just look at Iris waiting for her words.


    "Rhyme is not here." She said in a soft voice that only them could hear. "And even that captain of ours."


    Both Elred and Dorris look at Iris now with a serious face.


    ''Don''t tell, she is observing everything despite her crazy antics?'' Elred thought, a bit amused inside his mind.


    Iris stood up as she remembered their way here. They were thrust in the corner of the cell. Aside from the folks imprisoned in other cells, she didn''t see any signs of Mya nor Rhyme, or even Hyun Jae. She has this bad feeling inside her.


    ''If Oliver is one of the people behind this.''


    Iris picked up a small pin hidden on her belt. She nced outside where the cloaked people were busy dividing her treasure to themselves.


    She uncuffed the chains bound on her hands then her feet as quietly as she can. Then next was Dorris.


    "Dorris, teleport us to at some any dimly street corner we passed through when we entered here."


    Dorris nodded her head.


    Magic circle started to light beneath them. One of the cloaked people outside their jail nced back at them. His eyes widened in fright!


    "The prisoners!"


    Iris turned towards them. She felt disheartened to part with her money. ''Well, I''ll just reimburse that when I found that captain of ours.''


    Iris looked at the cloaked people and waved her hands with a jolly smile. "Bye-bye ~"


    And they vanished before the guards could even unlock their jail.


    ---???---


    In the darkest corners in the Vige of Or...


    "Ah ~ freedom!" Iris raised her hands in the air. "There is nothing could rival as the sweetest thing called freedom!"


    "Lady Iris, you''re being too loud," Dorris whispered. She feared that someone might hear them. And that fear came right away when cloaked people happened to pass in their ce.


    "Who are..."


    The cloaked people weren''t able to finish their lines when Elred and Iris moved fast towards them.


    *Boogsh!*


    *Crash!*


    "Arghhh!"


    In a few seconds, all the five cloaked people were knocked down. Iris immediately got their cloaks.


    "Here!"


    She threw the cloaks towards Elred and Dorris. "Let''s gather more information first, to find where Rhyme was and our..."


    *Boom!*


    A loud explosion resounded through the whole vige of Or.


    High in the skies above the trio, two people were thrown in the air.


    Iris was shocked to see that vibrant long and familiar blue hair.


    "Our captain!!!"


    "Dorris!" Iris gestured towards Dorris. And without saying anything, Dorris aimed both her hands towards Mya.


    ---???---


    Mya who was thrown in the air along with the explosion, well, she was not alone, since Kayden was also flying with her. A genuine smile escaped to her lips. ''He managed to buy time.''


    The wind was strong. It was like her face was pped hard right now.


    She twisted her body in the air and tried her best to reach the unconscious and injured Kayden. ''This guy...'' Mya could see the wounds in his body. ''It seems I overestimated him to be injured like this too much. Well, if you think about it one SSS rank vs. three SSS rank enemies, I guess the result was obvious.''


    Both of them were falling incredibly fast. "Don''t worry, I got you this time around." Mya forced herself even more to reach Kayden. She stretched both of her hands towards him until she could finally hold his shoulders. Then she pulled him even closer to her and locked him into her embrace. ''Thank you,'' Mya looked at Kayden. Both of their hair was pping. "The first phase of my n seed because of you. So now...''


    "Hey! Wake up!" Their faces were approximately close together. "The first n seeds but if we fall, we''ll be dead!" Seeing that Kayden had no sign of waking up, Mya jerked her head back. And in one quick motion, she bumped her forehead on Kayden''s forehead.


    Kayden groaned then he slowly opened his eyes. His vision was a bit blurry. But he could see someone in front of him.


    Mya nced down at the same time. Her eyes widened in fright when she could almost see the ground. ''Oh, Crap! We''re dead.''


    She closed her eyes for the impact. Her hands unconsciously tightened around Kayden.


    "How long are you going to take advantage of him, captain?"


    A familiar sarcastic voice that Mya didn''t hear for quite a while resounded. She could feel that her feet were touching the ground as well and it didn''t hurt a bit.


    Mya immediately opened her eyes.. Only to see Iris, Dorris, and Elred looking at her with different expressions.

 Chapter 114 - Volume 3.36 Reassuring?

    "Iris..." a yful smile escaped Mya''s lips as she looked at Iris with gleaming eyes. "Why? Are you jealous?" She said as she held Kayden closer to her.


    ''This brat...''


    "Hoho!" Iris scoffed. "Look at this brat, I guess you be crazier the time when we don''t see each other."


    "Mdy!" Dorris dashed towards Mya, locking her in an embrace.


    Mya almost dropped Kayden on the ground. "Give me a moment, Dorris." She gently pushed Dorris from her then carefullyid Kayden down to the ground.


    Seeing that she was free from any obstacles, Dorris once again, hugged Mya. She was like a lost child who found her mother after a long time.


    "Everyone is so worried about you! Why do you have to disappear like that?!" Tears streamed down her face.


    This time a genuine smile escaped Mya''s lips. She caressed Dorris'' hair. "I''ve caused you trouble again. I apologize." Mya winced when she felt a throbbing sensation on her left wrist.


    "Mdy, are you alright?" Dorris drew away from the hug. She checked Mya if there were any wounds or something wrong with her.


    "Don''t worry about me," Mya answered. "I''m just a bit tipsy flying like in the air."


    Her left wrist was still throbbing but it was not that painful enough for her to handle. She just shook it left and right.


    Then Mya remembered Kayden once again. She went towards him to check his condition. He was breathing hard and fast. There were sweats dripping on his forehead.


    "So he is back to his human form," Iris said. "But he doesn''t look alright. What happened to him? No... What''s happening here, Mya?"


    Mya narrowed her gaze then nced up to the sky. There was a huge cloud of smoke hovering in the air. "Did you bring any potions?" Instead of answering Iris, she extended her hand to Iris, expecting Iris to hand out the potions she asked.


    Iris raised a brow, then turned to Dorris. "Dorris,"


    "Here, Mdy!" Dorris handed a bag towards Mya.


    "My bag..."


    "The bag you have left. I brought it with us along with all your items in case that we found you." Iris said. "I can''t believe, you survive long enough here without your talismans and even doing some grand show here."


    "You bet." Mya chuckled. She immediately scourged inside her bag. "Found it." She brought out one small bottle containing a green potion. Mya tried to pour it towards Kayden but the liquid just slipped out of his mouth since he was unconscious. Mya narrowed her gaze. ''He will not be able to drink the potion just like this.''


    ''Don''t tell me..." Mya nced at Kayden''s lips. ''I need to do that so that he will be able to drink the potion?'' She gulped.


    ''Kidding. What am I even thinking? I have taken too much advantage of him.'' Mya scourged again to her bag until she got a bottle containing white pills. She immediately get one and fed it to Kayden. ''Thank goodness I have my bag back with my precious items.''


    ''This pill should melt on his tongue.''


    Mya wait for three minutes until Kayden''s pained face started to calm down. Mya checked his pulse. ''Ah. Thank goodness, his breathing has stabilized.'' Mya released a deep sigh of relief.


    "Sir Elred, can you carry him?"


    "Of course, Lady Mya." Elred nodded his head.


    "Apologies for the trouble."


    "It''s alright, Mdy," Elred said. Then he carried Kayden with one support of his shoulders.


    Mya turned towards Iris and Dorris. "I''ll exin the details on the way, let''s go before anyone of those people spotted us."


    ---???---


    *Boom!* Another loud explosion urred in the Vige.


    "Milord, are you alright?" The demon asked.


    "Edas," Oliver said as he walked out from the debris. The huge house they were just staying in right now was now inplete shambles due to the multiple explosions. "I can''t activate my magic."


    Edas, the demon, who had a dark barrier surrounding both he and Oliver raised his head. "Milord?"


    His expression held confusion as he looked at Oliver.


    Oliver tried to reactivate his magic but as he did that, more blood dripped from the wound in his left shoulder. "Good, really good." A sinister grin stered on his face but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    "Is that due to the dagger thrown out you?!" Edas said in fright then kneeled down. "I deserve to die, Milord! I failed to protect you! Please kill me!"


    "No need to go that far." Oliver gestured for him to stand up. Edas stood up. However, he maintained his head lowered not looking at Oliver.


    "it''s not that dagger." Oliver raised his left hand to his chest and curled it into a fist. There was now a red ring with the head of a red dragon on his left thumb. He could feel something strange in the ring. It was like there he was inside a box made of steel,pressing his power to note out. ''This ring...'' He narrowed his gaze.


    Oliver pulled out a dagger from his hilt. He raised it high in the air. Then with one quick motion, he swung the dagger fully with great force towards his thumb, intending to cut itpletely. But a strange red light emerged from the ring and deflected the dagger.


    *ng!* The dagger flew out a meter away from him. And this was the time Edas finally nced up to Oliver. But he immediately looked down once again seeing Oliver''s expression.


    "There is a strange piece that suddenly appears." Oliver ran his fingers to his lustrous green hair. "Is this your deration of war, Lady Mya?"


    "Where is the witch?" Oliver''s voice echoed.


    "Milord, you call?" The witch appeared right away with Oliver''s call. Though,pared before, there were more burns on her hands and even some part of her clothes.


    "We will begin, the sacrifice much earlier."


    A sinister smile escaped the witch''s lips. "As you wish, Milord."


    Both of Oliver''s golden eyes started to turn into the color of blood. "I greatly look forward to what you''ll show me."


    ---???---


    "We will be safe here for now," Elred said as soon as they entered one of the abandoned houses on the outskirts of the vige.


    "...you temporarily seal Oliver''s magic with the ring your mother gave you. Hyun Jae and her two subordinates went outside the mistynds to set a ritual to cleanse the ind." Iris raised her fourth finger. "Is that all you have in your n?" She said looking intently at Mya.


    "And do you really intend to defeat Oliver before he became the demon lord, Mya?" Iris'' voice was serious. Very unusual to her sarcastic remarks.


    "Yes, I''ve already gotten this far," Mya answered. "And I have the habit of finishing what I started"


    "This is really something...Only someone like you cane up with anything like this..." Iris sighed.


    "Iris, in every story, you are well aware that tragedy will never end due to the author''s approach of prolonging the defeat of the main viin." Mya looked intently at Iris. "And that''s what I want to avoid."


    Iris narrowed her gaze. She raised her right hand. And Mya thought that Iris would flick her head. She instinctively shielded her forehead. But instead of a flick, she felt a light tap on her left cheek.


    "Iris?" Mya looked at her with a confused gaze.


    "Good, you''re still alright enough to feel that," Iris said. "However to Dorris and Rein, even when you thought that was just a light tap and feel nothing at first. But if it umted so many times and continuously, that was how it became a painfully hard p."


    "Iris?"


    "What I mean is, you keep putting yourself in troublesome situations. Both Dorris and Rein have already umted a lot of pain due to worrying sick about you, tsk."


    "Just the two of them? You also..." Iris elbowed Elred.


    "Shut up. I''m instilling our captain the words of my life experiences so that she would not cause more trouble in the future."


    "Yeah, I get it sensei." Mya justughed hearing her words. "I won''t be able to cause too much trouble since you are here now."


    ''Sensei?'' Iris scoffed. "Just so you know, if I felt like there is something you still not telling me and something out of hand happened, Dorris will drag you back to the ship and we will leave this ce immediately."


    "Yes." Mya chuckled even more. Even if Rein was not here, she felt like there was a second version of him now. "I don''t do ns that would lead me to my death."


    "Then I''ll count on that," Iris said.


    ''Being with them again, I felt somewhat more reassured and at ease.'' Mya felt a tingling sensation inside her. ''How strange...''


    Another explosion resounded.


    "Now that you''re all here, will you help memence the second part of my n?" Mya extended her right hand to Iris.


    "Yes, Mdy!" Dorris saluted. "Whatever you wish to do, I''ll help you!"


    "It will be my honor to be at your assistance, Lady Mya," Elred said.


    Mya nced at Iris. Iris with one brow raised looked at Mya. "I already told you my answer. So let''s go now."

 Chapter 115 - Volume 3.37 Night Of Hidden Motives

    In a dark and swamp underground, several people were dragged into the corner. Some were unconscious and those that were not were crying in anguish begging for their lives.


    They were surrounded by people wearing dark clothes. Red and ck candles were lighted everywhere in the ce.


    The massive stone brick door began to split in two. As soon as the door was wide open, it revealed Oliver, the witch, and Edas in the midst.


    Two people walked towards them and gave their salutations.


    "Greetings to Milord." they bowed in unison. "Greetings to our queen."


    "Charrio, the preparations?" The witch asked.


    "They are nowplete."


    A malicious grin escaped the witch''s mouth as she turned around towards Oliver. "Milord, all has been prepared."


    "I see..." Oliver nced towards the people who were trembling. His expressions were unreadable.


    <em>["Oliver, I have something to tell you. About your real father."]</em>


    "Begin the ceremony," Oliver said.


    "Yes, Milord." The witch raised her hands and ck energy started to erupt from it. The fire from the candles intensified and a huge magic circle began to emerge below the people.


    The cloaked people also began to chant some iprehensible words.


    "Please, we beg you, don''t kill us! Please have mercy on us."


    The people were greatly horrified as they kept screaming and begging. They tried to run but spears were aimed at them whenever they moved.


    Soon the magic circle started to glow with deep red light. And the ground started shaking. The ceiling above began to break into two.


    Oliver nced up. The thick and dark clouds covering the skies began to split in two as well. And the full white moon was revealed.


    The sight might be beautiful to anyone looking above the night sky right now. But to those people in the ground, right now, the soft and milky glow of the moon gave an even more ominous sensation on the ground. And as soon as the ray hit the people below...


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The people who were inside the magic circle began to writhe in pain. "Please, have mercy on us!"


    Blood started to spurt out from their eyes as they clutched their heads.


    "Argh! My head!" They felt like their heads right now were being hammered by something.


    Their cries of pain intensified, and the chant of the cloaked people around them intensified as well. It bes louder and more aggressive.


    Can who was behind Charrio nced up to the people who were now screaming like some madmen. They were of different ages and genders. Men, women, children, and the elderly. He clenched his fist and bowed down once again to not look at the people being sacrificed right now.


    "Ah," The witch''s voice echoed. "This screams of agony, hopelessness, and pain. How delightful. This is what makes my soul alive. Hahaha!" She cackled even loudly. The dark lifa the witch was releasing intensified. "Delightful creatures, cry even more! Give us the power that stems from your sufferings hahaha!"


    The blood of the people that dropped on the magic circle made it glow even more. It was like the circle was sucking the blood out of these people.


    "Mama!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you."


    Multiple people who have their loved ones and children hugged each other. There was fear in the children''s eyes and hopelessness in the adults as they kept reassuring their children. But in fact, they were now given up.


    Can closed his eyes.


    <em>[''Can,''</em>


    <em>''Can, I''m happy that I have you in this world.''</em>


    <em>''When we grow up, we''ll be extremely rich where we can spoil ourselves and those people like us. We will give them food. Share the things we will have with them. No one will starve anymore.'']</em>


    "Nesha..." Can clenched his fists. "Forgive me."


    A small swirl of wind started to emerge in his hands but then he felt a small tap on his right shoulder.


    When he looked up, Charrio was looking at him intently. "Don''t do anything reckless." He said in a low voice that only Can could hear. "If you want to see her again, keep still and do not act recklessly. Even I will not be able to do anything if you do something here now."


    The magic circle and the chanting were already at their peak.


    The people were no longer screaming as well. And it could be seen that their colors had be paler.


    "It''s almost over," Oliver said as he started to walk towards the people.


    "Oliver! Release them!"


    Oliver smirked when he heard that very familiar voice. He nced up to see a woman flying high above the skies.


    Her ck hair was fluttering along with her flowy white dress. She looked like an angel descended from the heavens.


    "You''re here." Oliver stated."It seems as though we have an unexpected guest today."


    "I, Cheong, Hyun Jae, the Saintess will stop you." Pain shed towards Hyun Jae''s eyes as she nced down towards Oliver.


    <em>{ Dear Hyun Jae,</em>


    <em>I apologize if I lie to you. But in truth, Oliver had already gained the advantage of us. I can''t tell you what I really n since there is a spy he already nted on us.</em>


    <em>Read carefully what the things I need to tell you and after this burn the letter and don''t let anyone read its contents including the crown prince or Sir Theodore. But you can tell them the basic details that I would tell you. </em>


    <em>Now to the main point, the first thing to defeat Oliver is to choose carefully whom you will trust. }</em>


    Hyun Jae inhaled deeply. She nced down at Oliver, who was also looking also at her with an unreadable expression. Without saying anything again, she folded both her hands into a prayer. She closed her eyes and started chanting. Light particles started to surround her.


    ---???---


    "Bring them all out!"


    *nk!*


    Rhyme slowly opened his eyes when he heard sounds of nking of metals.


    A foul smell of something decaying assaulted Rhyme''s nose. ''What''s with that smell?'' Rhyme blinked a few more times to clear his vision.


    The first thing Rhyme saw was...


    Skeleton. Skeletons and more skeletons...


    Rhyme backed off when he saw multiple skeletons hanging above him.


    '' Where the hell am I? And what is this?''


    He held his mouth and began to vomit. He stayed like that for a few minutes.


    "Ah! Please spare us!" Rhyme woke up from his stupor when he heard multiple sounds of metal being unlocked and the cries of different people.


    "What in the world is this ce?" His voice was full of curiosity.


    *ng!* Rhyme looked down and saw that both his ankles had rust metals chained that attach on them.


    Though he couldn''t stop himself from not trembling due to the skeletons. He started to walk closer to the hall that had the only light from the torches. There were shadows of people ying there.


    ''This ce? Am I in prison of sorts?'' he said as he started to observe his surroundings.


    "Argh..." Rhyme tensed when he heard a groan behind him. As he turned around to see what could be, he heard more groans. As he narrowed his gaze, his line of sight spotted someone in the corner of the cell.


    "That is..." His eyes widened when he realized who it was. On the left side of the cell, there was Maru. He was chained upside down on the wall. Since there were those skeletons hanging, Rhyme didn''t see him right away due to curiosity. "Sir Maru!"


    Rhyme immediately rushed to his side. "Sir Maru!" He whispered out loud and tried to shake him off to wake him. But Maru wasn''t waking up at all. "Hey! Can you hear me? It''s me Rhyme"


    That''s when Rhyme noticed that Maru was covered with bruises. He checked his pulse and his gaze narrowed when he heard something different.


    "There is something in his heartbeat. For sure they probably poisoned him." Once again, Rhyme was startled when he heard another voice. Rhyme turned around with great caution. Under the light of the torch, On the right corner of the room, there was an old man, whose eyes didn''t contain irises nor pupils walked out and stared at Rhyme. He had a long white beard and his body was bone and skin.


    "I saw them feed that unconscious man a ck vial. He was shouting a while ago like he was in enormous pain. Poor guy, I can totally feel all his pain due to the sounds he made. But just a few moments before you wake up, he suddenly stopped screaming and be motionless."


    "You are?" Rhyme unconsciously stepped back.


    "Don''t be wary of me young man, I''m just another prisoner like you here." The old man said. Then he nced outside the cell. "And it seems there will probably be great chaos tonight." The old man looked at Rhyme seriously and directly in his eyes.. "I have an offer to you that would be an advantage to us. To escape this chaos, are you willing to cooperate with me, young man?"

 Chapter 116 - Volume 3.38 Night Of Hidden Motives Part 2

    ''I will never disappoint you, Mya.'' Hyun Jae started chanting with resolve deep in her heart.


    "Goddess of Light, Lumiera. I ask thee to purify thynd covered with darkness."


    Waves of light erupted from Hyun Jae.


    The magic circle where the people were being sacrificed was now dimming.


    "What are you waiting for? All of you stop her!" The witch screamed and the mes of anger flickered all over her body.


    ---???---


    "How beautiful." Mya nced up as she pped her hands three times,pletely impressed. Together with Iris, Dorris, and Elred, they also looked at the sight in the sky.


    The thick and dark clouds were starting to clear up as well. Revealing the vast starry night skies.


    "Hey! As I remember, that''s our signal, am I right?" Iris asked as her spear materialized on her right hand.


    "Yes. That''s our signal. It''s now the time.


    "Mya grinned as she brought out her talisman from her bag. Then she turned towards Dorris.


    "Dorris, you have used up your teleportation twice now right, I think it will be better if you go back to the ship with him." Mya gestured to the unconscious Kayden. "That would be a better choice for now."


    "Wait, what Mdy?" Dorris was surprised by what she heard. "I can fight as well. I promise I won''t be a burden to any of you. Let me prove to you that I can help the team."


    Mya leaned closer to Dorris to whisper something. Then she moved a step away and patted her right shoulder.


    "Let''s see each other again, after all this."


    Dorris pursed her lips as she clenched her fists. "Alright, take care then Mdy and all of you." She walked towards Kayden and started chanting. Soon they were enveloped with her magic circle. Before they disappeared she gave Mya onest look.


    "Take care as well, Dorris," Mya said and both Dorris and Kayden disappeared in just a second.


    "I can sense that she truly wants to help us. What did you whisper to her?" Iris asked.


    "Some words of advice to reassure her," Mya said casually. Then she handed two talismans of teleportation to Elred and Iris.


    "If your lives get endangered, use that to escape. That''s for your own safeness."


    "And what about you?" Iris raised a brow.


    "Don''t worry I have plenty of that to me now, so I''ll be fine." Mya simply said. She nced at her left wrist that was still continuously throbbing with pain.


    When she raised her head, Iris'' face was close to her which made her step a few steps behind.


    "Whoa," Mya said, a bit surprised. " That was too close, huh. What?"


    Iris with two arms on her waist looked at Mya. "Is something that matters?"


    "No," Mya replied, maintaining her calm. "Let''s go now."


    They started to remove the cloaks of the people they knocked out.


    ---???---


    On the road, they stealthily moved.


    "Are we there yet?" Iris asked.


    "Will you just be patient? You keep asking me the same question. Anyways just this one turn and we will be there." Mya calmly said yet a little bit irritable on her reply. She stopped before turning into the left corner of the street. She checked first if there were any people there. At the point when she saw that the region was clear she signaled to her allies to go and make a move. They kept walking some more until they reached a dead-end.


    After ncing and observing the surroundings, Mya started to press a brick in the middle. Then to Iris and Elred''s surprise, the dead end wall began to split into two.


    "What is there?" Iris asked.


    "Another thing that will surprise the enemy." Mya said. "Follow closely behind me."


    *Boom!*


    Before they could enter the bricks, all of them nced up. They could still see Hyun Jae emitting her light above. But there was someone trying to get close to her.


    Since they were a bit far away, they couldn''t see it clearly. But they could get that it was trying to break the barrier Hyun Jae created for herself. Soon lightning emerged from the skies. And more explosions from the sky urred. The crown prince started to show himself and stopped anyone who was trying to get near to Hyun Jae.


    ''Hang in there, Hyun Jae.''


    "Stop staring, we need to move now. Let''s go," Mya said. She picked a small bottle on her bag containing blue liquid. She shook it up and down and the bottle started to emit light.


    She gestured for Elred and Iris to follow behind her. And as soon as the three of them entered, the wall behind closed.


    With the light bottle she had in Mya''s hands, they started to walk towards the stone walkway. It took them a half an hour for their walk.


    "I don''t know what we are doing but are we going to some underground ce?"


    "Close." Mya just simply replied and didn''t say anything or entertained her question after that. Iris seemed to sense her seriousness so she chose to didn''t ask anything either and stealthily followed behind Mya. All of them were quiet and focused on their destination.


    Soon, Iris could hear the sounds of rushing water.


    The three stopped when they reached the end of the tunnel.


    "What is this ce?" Iris asked a bit perplexed. " I never seen this before."


    There was now a small clear pond in front of them. Then in the middle there was a small waterfalling from within the crack of a stone. Mya continued to walk in a small bridge connecting to the falls.


    "Hey, are you out of your mind? That''s the falls!" Iris stopped when Mya vanished within the falls.


    "She couldn''t hear you anymore. Let''s just trust and follow after her." Elred who was behind Iris strode forward and disappeared into the falls as well.


    Though still skeptical about it. "Alright fine." Iris rolled her eyes and she did not have anything to do about it but to follow after them.


    When she thought she would be drenched from the falls, strangely it was like there was some sort of barrier surrounding her that prevented the water froming to her.


    When she walked past the falls, the next thing Iris saw greatly shocked her.


    "Wait, is this what I think it is?" Iris asked. Bewilderment was clearly expressed in her face.


    "Yes." Mya simply answered as she looked ahead. "This is the lost city of Herez, the Heloz that we couldn''t find earlier, when we first arrived here."


    "This waspletely ridiculous. I can''t believe that city was only found inside the wall?" amazement and curiosity was written on Iris''s face.


    In front of them, there was a massive gate between two huge stone bricks. On the right brick, it contained the characters for Helos and on the left was the characters for the City.


    "How in the world, the city get here?" Iris kept asking the same question and amazed and curiosity was still visible on her face." Hey! I was just amazed, okay?" she said when she saw Mya stare at her.


    Elred narrowed his gaze. "With thest survivors of the mages of the GeZo countries, they teleported the city here to escape the eyes of the empire. The emperor upon finding that some of his enemy disappeared didn''t want anyone to find this. He wanted everyone to believe that he had aplete victory in the war that was why he hid this fact. Upto this day, then Herez was still secretly monitored by his people in case that the remaining people who escaped would show themselves once again."


    Both Mya and Iris nced at him.


    "Yes, he''s right." Mya said in agreement with Elred. "And the one he assigned to lead these discrete monitoring is Oliver."


    "I see, so I''m the only one who didn''t know about this." Iris carressed her chin. "And it means that''s how Oliver and the cult seized control of the ind without the emperor knowing." Iris nodded her head in understanding. "Everything bes clear now to me."


    "Although, I''m not surprised if within this group, most of you were so aware of everything that even I don''t know." Elred looked at Mya. "I''m quite curious as to how did you know all of this?"


    A grin emerged from Mya''s lips. "A little spy told me everything."


    The ground began to tremble as the gate started to split into two.


    "Who''s there?!" A booming voice echoed throughout the ce.


    All of the three of them looked ahead. When the gate waspletely opened, it revealed people wearing ck armors and they were holding different kinds of weapons in their hands.


    "Thankfully, Oliver wasn''t able topletely seize control of the ind, since he still hadn''t found out about this city that was lying beneath his fortress." Mya whispered that only Iris and Elred could hear.


    "The Sun is my enemy." Mya removed her hood and curtly bowed with her hand on her heart.. "I am Mya and I''m here to seek for your cooperation."

 Chapter 117 - Volume 3.39 The First Thing To Defeat Him

    The mist on the ind started to disperse. As Hyun Jae continued her chant, the crown prince with his lightning blocked anyone who tried to reach Hyun Jae.


    For once, it was like the depiction of the novel Fate of the Stars. The Saintess, Hyun Jae with the power blessed to her by the Goddess of Light, used this to give hope to the people who were suffering under the demon king''s force and torments.


    The people who were in the magic circle started to feel normal. The scrutinizing pain they were feeling in their heads and bodies subsided.


    "Is she here to save us?" one of the people inside the magical circle said out loud. "You don''t need to worry darling," He said while hugging the 8-year-old girl who was still looking at the sky staring at Hyun Jae''s location.


    "Who is she? Is she a goddess papa?" The young girl pointed her finger to the sky. In her voice, hope was evident.


    All the abducted people nced above the skies. Their hearts were filled with awe, seeing Hyun Jae. Though they didn''t know she was the Saintess, they were aware that she was the cause for them feeling better.


    ''Hope,'' One thing that the witch hated the most. There was now a raging contempt rising inside her, seeing all these people having hope for the surprising savior that appeared above them. The ck lifa on her hands intensified as she started to walk towards the people who were looking at Hyun Jae with awe.


    "Continue the chant," The witch stated in a cold voice when she saw that the cloaked people stopped chanting.


    The cloaked people started chanting when they saw the menacing aura, the witch was releasing.


    "Saintess, summoned by the empire," The witch boomed like a menacing thunder in the skies. "Your appearance here will be not enough to save these people." Her nails became sharp and long.


    Hyun Jae who was chanting in the sky felt a tremendous fear surging inside her when she heard that voice. It was not the kind of fear for her life but for the people who were abducted below. But if she stopped her chant right now, all would be for naught.


    The witch struck her right hand to the abducted people. However, she was surprised to see that an invisible light barrier surrounded the people. Hyun Jae winced when she felt the force below. But she felt relieved that the barrier was on time. She just needed to hold on until the purification was over and Mya returned like what she stated in the letter.


    The witch, seeing that her attack got deflected, was enraged once again. ''Don''t think that this will stop me that easily.'' She cackled as a surge of killing intent surrounded her now.


    *Kacha!* The witch shed the barrier with her own nails. Then again and again. As she continued, alternating her attacks, it became stronger than the previous strikes. Cold sweats were now dripping at Hyun Jae''s forehead. ''I will hold on.''


    ---???---


    "Milord," Oliver turned to see Can walking towards him.


    "You are?" Oliver inquired.


    Can bowed his head. "This lowly servant''s name is Can, Milord."


    Oliver narrowed the young man in front of him. "Why did you call for me?"


    "This lowly servant would like to ask permission if you could answer one of my questions."


    Oliver gestured with his hands, "Ask."


    "Is it true that you encountered someone with blue hair and eyes on this ind?" Can asked straight to the point. When he arrived here, together with Charrio, he heard some of the cult talking about how a woman with blue hair was able to take away some of the people who were supposed to be sacrificed.


    "Yes." Oliver looked at Can closely, examining every bit of his expression and movement.


    Can nced down upon hearing Oliver''s answer. ''So that means, she is also here.''


    "Why did you ask?"


    Can without looking up to Oliver answered. "It''s just, Milord, if we are talking about the same woman, we also encounter her at Aravan."


    *Boom!* Both of them turned towards the witch. Oliver could see that the barrier cast to the people had already a small crack on it.


    Oliver nced up to Hyun Jae. He felt a sting inside his heart. ''Hyun Jae,'' his eyes flickered with sadness as he continuously gazed upon her.


    *Boogsh!*


    Oliver nced down when Edas was hurled just a meter away from him. Lightning was sparking all over his body. And there was ice covering his entire body as well.


    "I apologize to Milord," Edas''st words before he becamepletely frozen.


    *Crash!*


    "Oliver, it''s time to pay for what you have done to me." The crown prince Aadel stated in anger as he crashed the frozen body of Edas into pieces. "You will not be able to fool me again, this time."


    A sinister grin emerged from Oliver''s lips. "That''s quite a terrifying word, brother." His words sounded of mockery as he looked at Aadel.


    "Enough with the talk!" Aadel aimed both his hands towards Oliver. Electricity surged from the left and ice emerged from the right.


    Oliver simply put both his hands on his back.


    *Boogsh!*


    "Milord, let me fight him." Charrio, who was watching from the sidelines, blocked both the electric and ice magic of the crown prince with his shadow des.


    "Very well." Oliver approved.


    Hearing this, the crown prince both felt insulted and deeply angered. "You snake! Fight me! Are you that afraid of my magic to let some of your subordinates fight me in your stead!!!" The crown prince yelled as he barraged Charrio with multiple attacks.


    "Sadly brother, I can''t use my magic right now," Oliver said nonchntly as he stepped back. "But even with my magic or not, I never see you as a real threat to me."


    "You!!!" The crown prince''s anger intensified.


    "Is it alright for me to go all out, Milord?" Charrio asked as he continued to block Aadel''s attacks like it was nothing. "I''m afraid that I might kill him."


    "It''s alright," Oliver said. "Whether we got him dead or alive, it doesn''t really matter now."


    "Stop belittling me!" Aadel extended both his hands in the air and strong lightning emerged from the skies. "I will be the one to kill both of you!!!"


    Charrio started to transform into his Malice form. A ck horse started to appear beside him and his attire started to change into that of ck armor. "Milord, I will give you a satisfying show to watch, Milord."


    "Die! You worthless piece of trashes!!!" The crown prince yelled as he aimed the tremendous lightning towards Charrio and Oliver.


    Charrio dashed forward evading every attack that the crown prince gave him. The crown prince predicting that Charrio was going to move on the right, smirked. Charrio was surprised when his left foot suddenly got stuck. Ice started to envelop his foot.


    "Hah." The crown prince grinned with delight. "This is now your end, lowly peasant!" The crown prince raised his right hand high above the air. A dark thick cloud started to erupt above Charrio.


    "Die!" The crown prince lowered his hand and at the same time a powerful surge of lightning burst down from the thick clouds.


    "Argh!" The screams of Charrio being charred by the lightning echoed through the whole ce. The crown prince still not satisfied with this, released another frightening lightning above and hit Charrio.


    He only stopped until there was nothing left with Charrio. Then he nced back to Oliver. "It''s your turn to die now." The crown prince said full of wrath and contempt to Oliver.


    "Is that so?" Oliver just calmly looked at him.


    The same gaze that Aadel hated with his entire life. Despite being the crown prince, having dual and powerful elemental magic, doing everything he can just like what they told him to do. That gaze, those hateful gazes from Oliver and everyone else that was still looking down at him. ''They are the same, the emperor, this bastard, all those people.'' The crown prince gritted his teeth. ''They are always looking down at me.''


    More electricity surged out from Aadel and at the same time beneath him. ice started to spread at a rapid speed. Those who got inflicted with the ice immediately got frozen.


    "You will never be able to look down upon me again." The crown prince, Aadel aimed both his hands at Oliver. "Thunderstorm."


    Multiple lightning rained upon the skies.


    Hyun Jae who was nearing the end of her chant opened her eyes wide when she felt an ominous burst of lifa. The light that was surrounding her dissipated in the blink of an eye. Her eyes widened when she saw the vanity of the whole situation. Lightning was raining down everywhere.


    Oliver grinned even widely. "In the end, you''re aplete fool, brother."


    *Blurgh!* The crown prince vomited out blood. He slowly nced down to see a long sword prating his abdomen. He turned his head only to see someone very familiar to him.


    The crown prince red at the man who stabbed him. "Theodore, you traitor." He gritted his teeth as he wiped the blood on his mouth.


    "I apologize, your highness," Theo said in a cold and deep voice. "But I''m not the traitor, you are."


    "When the crown prince arrived at Herez, he felt pity for the people who had been abandoned by the empire, and during his stay there, he began to plot against the kingdom''s fall and usurp the throne," Oliver stated. "That''s why I brought you here, brother; and I, your brother, who cherishes our father and the empire, can''t let you conduct these treasonous deeds; In order to stop you, we fought a death battle, and I won; Father will be pleased that I prevented his son frommitting treason."


    "You bastards," Aadel knelt down as he clutched the wound on his abdomen. His blood continuously dropped to the ground.


    "Brother you are mistaken about one thing though. I never looked down upon you." Oliver stopped a step away in front of the crown prince. The crown prince nced uppletely ring at Oliver. "In the first ce, there is not a single thing worth even looking upon you."


    <em>{The first thing to defeat Oliver is to choose carefully whom you will trust.} </em>


    The words from the letter that Mya gave shed to Hyun Jae''s mind.. "Aadel!!!" Hyun Jae screamed in fright as she used all her force to fly towards the crown prince.

 Chapter 118 - Volume 3.40 The First Thing To Defeat Him Part 2

    <em>{The first thing to defeat Oliver is to choose carefully whom you will trust.</em>


    <em>I know it is hard for you to fight someone you consider a friend. But Hyun Jae, if that one friend became the reason to cause a lot of people to suffer, it is also your duty to stop him as his true friend.</em>


    <em>Read carefully the next thing I will need to tell you. </em>


    <em>For the first phase of my real n, I will seal Oliver''s magic. It is just a temporary method but it is enough for you to move. The map was drawn below, will show you the exact location where the main sacrifice will take ce. Once you can see the full moon, go there, and proceed to purify thend with the mist. </em>


    <em>The main purpose of this is to purify thends, prevent the sacrifice''s death and at the same time weed out all Oliver''s potential allies that are still lurking on our side.</em>


    <em>The rest of the act, I will handle the rest after that</em>


    <em>It would be a painful event, Hyun Jae but you must hold on no matter what. Remember if other people might betray you, don''t lose sight of the people that remain on your side.}</em>


    ***


    "Aadel!!!" Hyun Jae screamed in fright as she used all her force to fly towards the crown prince.


    The crown prince raised his head when he heard Hyun Jae''s desperate voice. ''Don''t- don''te near here,'' with all the remaining energy he had, he raised his right arm and a burst of ice came out. It created a small dome in the sky,pletely blocking Hyun Jae''s passage towards him.


    "Aadel!!!" Tears streamed down Hyun Jae''s face as she tried to smash the dome of ice.


    However before she could continue smashing the ice, Oliver raised his head.


    *Boosgh!* Something huge fell in the crown prince''s location.


    Oliver was carried away with Charrio who materialized in the shadows once again. Theo also leaped a few steps away from the crown prince. As they gazed upon his location, they couldn''t make any out of the thing that suddenly fell in the prince''s location since there was a thickyer of dust and smokes lingering around.


    The crown prince''s vision was dwindling already. His bing numb due to too much blood loss, he was experiencing it right now.


    Aadel smiled bitterly, as he heard Hyun Jae''s scream. ''Don''t give me that look, I don''t deserve that. The time when I heard about the prophecy of the Saintess who will appear in the sacredke at the imperial pce, a selfish desire rose upon me. If you appeared and I won your favor, I thought no one would look down on me since you will be by my side.''


    ''And indeed you appear, but as I get to know you, never in once you gave me malicious looks. You look at me for who I am and always be true about your feelings. It is refreshing and reassuring. While I only thought of you something that I could use first. But there is one factor that worries you. The fact that I''m engaged with someone else. And when I heard that woman is harassing you, I''mpletely enraged. But even though the evidence was shown that it was not that woman who was harassing you, maybe it was my pride that stopped me from believing these truths. And another selfish thing built inside me.''


    ''The selfish thinking that if I kept believing that woman was truly harassing you, then I could have the reason to break our engagement and I could live freely with you. And even before the annulling of the engagement, that very woman made me wake up about something from a long time ago.''


    {"Useful? All this time, is Hyun Jae just an item for you to use? Don''t call people like that your highness even if you''re the prince."}


    ''Even if that woman was the same with other people who always belittle him and did all those hateful things to him especially in that foundation ball. I simply couldn''t be on good terms with her and my pride refused to be in the very end. ''''But I guess now that I''m dying, I deserve that all.''


    ---???---


    "Ayah. ayah, it seems, I made it in time."


    The crown prince heard a familiar female voice that he hated deeply. He tried to look at her but all he could see were dark spots covering his vision now.


    "If you''re not foolish nor irritating, many girls would surely flock to you. But I guess now that I realize it, since you arepletely foolish..."


    ''This woman!'' The crown prince tried to move but instead, he only felt a strong sensation of pain in his abdomen. He stiffened when he felt a slight tap on his right shoulder.


    "You are one of thest things, I need to worry about betraying Hyun Jae. Since anyone could easily read you." The crown prince felt another tap.


    "You have done quite well enough to prove that even trash could do something useful. You can die now peacefully without any regrets, kid."


    ''Truly, I will forever hate this woman.'' It was thest thing the crown prince thought before his consciousness ckout.


    "Seriously, I don''t know anymore whether you''replimenting him or simply annoying him to his death." Iris nced down at the unconscious and wounded prince in front of her, with both her arms crossed.


    "Why are you angry with me?" Mya said amused as she fed the crown prince with the same healing pill that she fed to Kayden¡­ "I''m actuallyplimenting your trashy male lead."


    Iris scowled hearing Mya''s remarks. "You are really something." She said in disbelief.


    "I always tend to be now as something." Mya grinned. "But with this, all the unwanted grass were now weeded out of our side."


    "Hah. Your mind is truly terrifying." Iris scoffed. "And in exchange with that, you sacrifice other people."


    "Iris," Mya tilted her head slightly as she looked at Iris'' eyes. "I never sacrifice anyone. If I sacrifice someone, they will not see the next day of their lives once again."


    "Aadel!!!" Both Iris and Mya turned towards Hyun Jae''s who justnded together with Elred. Compared to thest time they saw her, Hyun Jaepletely looked haggard and one could see clearly the reddening of her eyes stating that she was crying not long ago,


    She ran towards them to check the crown prince''s condition. "Mya," Although, there was confusion to see Mya with the crown prince and their very situation, she first asked the condition of the prince. "How is he?"


    Mya, who just finished checking the crown prince''s pulse, looked at Hyun Jae. "He''s breathing has stabilized now, but he needs further rest since he lost too much blood."


    "I can still heal¡­" Before Hyun Jae could finish her words, she copsed. Mya immediately caught her andid her beside the crown prince. "Let me heal him¡­" Hyun Jae said in a meek voice and tried to stand up. This left Mya no choice but to hit Hyun Jae''s neck and lose consciousness.


    "You already exhausted enough lifa, you should rest as well, Hyun Jae. Let the adults handle the matter now."


    Mya stood up as she nced down at Oliver''s location who was looking at her as well. They were now high above the skies, standing above a huge floating mass of earth. The people who were being sacrificed as well also were now above in another floating mass ofnd. The people there were surrounded by the ck knights.


    ''This floatingnd, it is like I am seeing a real-life earth bender.''


    "Is he the crown prince?" A deep and gruffed voice sounded behind Mya, interrupting her thoughts..


    Mya grinned as her line of vision caught sight of the man that would help her with the next phase of her n.


    Lanzelot Astaseul, the former Archmage of the fallen country of Gendever and the mayor of the current hidden city of Heloz. He was wearing a ck robe and had a ck wizard hat as well. With each stride, he made towards Mya''s side, with his long dark violet hair and purple eyes that reflected clearly his wisdom, and visage that was screaming, he was a man that couldn''t be easy to deal with. No one knew his real age, but with his appearance, he looked like someone who was around their thirties.


    "Yes, he is the crown prince," Mya replied casually with a smile. "And the one below there is his brother, the second prince."


    "You really speak the truth that both sons of the emperor are on the ind."


    "Yes, why would I lie to you?" Mya said.


    "Then as what you told me and upon the contract we sign, once this is all over, both of them will be mine now."


    "Of course," Mya grinned as she nced back at Oliver who was now looking at her with a serious gaze.. "Once this is all over, you could have them seek revenge on the emperor, and the empire that banished me and destroyed your kingdom."

 Chapter 119 - Volume 3.41 Wild Card

    Lanzelot nced down at the cloaked people who all belong to the cult. Then his gaze shifted towards Charrio who was standing beside the crown prince¡­ ''Charrio, so this is what you be now.''


    Charrio also bore his gaze to him. ''Lanzelot.''


    Lanzelot raised his right hand in the air. "Begin," he struck down his hand and thousands of ck knights appeared in the sky. Multiple spears emerged from their hands and started throwing them towards the group of Oliver below.


    "I will not easily let you overtake us." The witch raised both her hands, and a massive dark lifa emerged. A huge dark barrier started to cover Oliver and the rest of his group.


    ---???---


    "No wonder, you easily stopped my revolution back then," Iris muttered beside Mya. "You know too well how to manipte the stronger and scary people against each other. And the enemy is always at a huge disadvantage. Now, I''m really curious, just what kind of life you live in your past life to be like this."


    <em>{''Carolle, I''m afraid. I thought they are going to take care of us.''''}</em> A distant memory from her past life emerged from Mya''s mind.


    "I live a pretty normal and boring life," Mya responded with a smile in response to Iris'' remark. "I only need to do what I need to do." They continued to watch the unfolding scene in front of them. And at the same time, Oliver''s gaze was just fixed to her as well.


    ''Those calm gazes, how frightening.'' Mya smirked as she held her left wrist that was still throbbing with pain.''I wonder how you will handle everything next.''


    *Bam!*


    *Bam! Bam!*


    All the spears that rained down were deflected by the barrier that was created by the witch.


    ''No matter how strong you are, if you are just working alone, you''ll never be able to win. Unless you are really incredibly strong.'' Mya brought a talisman out of her bag.


    "Get the young lord out of here!" The witch screamed.


    "Get out?" Can nced around to see that they werepletely surrounded now. If that barrier broke out, theirplete annihtion would be just a matter of time. There was only one person that could bring Oliver out of this mess.


    "Milord, I will lead you to safety." Charrio shadows started to envelop him and towards Oliver. But before his shadows could get near Oliver.


    "Milord!" Charrio pushed Oliver away. And a small explosion urred at the ce they were standing a while ago.


    ---???---


    Can nced up towards a certain woman with fluttering dark ocean blue hair. And confident light aquamarine eyes thatpletely looked down on them.


    ''So this is the kind of new friend, you found Nesha.'' A bitter smile escaped Can''s face.


    Mya brought out another talisman for the explosion. When she saw a small crack already on the barrier created by the spear, she used the chance to shoot a rapid explosion talisman, to widen the crack. ''You will not leave these ces easily. Oliver, I will bring you down here, This is the only chance I could get.


    The witch gritted her teeth as she tried to revert back the barrier.


    ''For the first time, I saw an expression of frustration out of you. I''m sure if Kayden also sees this¡­'' Mya''s eyes widened with her sudden thoughts. ''Seriously¡­''


    "Let''s end all of this now," Mya said, which made both Iris and even Elred who was behind her now, look at her.


    "End? I thought there are other acts in your n?" Iris said, a bit surprised.


    "It''s pretty obvious Iris, thanks to your two main leads, we manage to have time to acquire a wild card on our side, now."


    "True." Iris smiled helplessly. A sudden memory shed to her mind, back at the revolution she thought, she would already win. But the eight tribes got her and Baru died. Before she lost her consciousness, she caught sight of someone. There was someone who was just watching her defeat at that time. At the corner of some alley in front of her, before she lost consciousness, Iris now knew. ''So this is how I look like back then when the eight tribes got me. No, when I fell to a certain viiness scheme.''


    Iris nced down at the Genelthus cult and the witch who was now near her limit. The witch was supposed to be a powerhouse on Oliver''s side. It was just a matter of time before they gotpletely defeated. ''At this rate, I felt like we are on the viin''s side, with this one-sidedly battle.''


    ---???---


    *Crack!*


    *Crack! *Crack!*


    Like snow that fell from the sky, with thest batch of the ck knight''s spears, the witch''s barrier crumbled into something like a shard of ss.


    A spear hit the witch''s thigh. "Ahhh!!!" Her ear-piercing scream echoed through the chaotic ce. It was like the signal of the first scream of victory at Mya''s side.


    "My Queen!!!" Charrio dashed to aid the witch.


    Mya narrowed her eyes. The first time this witch appear in front of her eyes, it was the time she and those people closed to her was got killed. She felt very pathetic back then for being able to do nothing when all of her friends got killed. But now, seeing the witch-like this...


    "It''s over," Iris said. "I don''t even know what we are even doing here," sheughed wryly.


    ''Yes, It''s over.'' Mya nced down towards Oliver who never made a single move nor speak anything since they arrived.


    Oliver after looking at the witch''s condition nced up towards Mya. For the first time, since they arrived here, Oliver gave her a smile, a cold and sinister one.


    Mya''s left wrist throbbed with pain. A sudden burst of bad feeling rose inside her. ''What? Why are you still smiling even when you are being cornered like this?''


    That''s when Mya realized that there was someone missing in Oliver''s people. But it was toote to react when a sudden burst of dark lifa was released.


    Lanzelot who was going tomand his people to kill everyone aside from Oliver became extremely wary.


    "Milord," the witch''s body limped down as her head rolled down. Her eyes trailed towards Oliver, who was walking towards her. It was as if everything around her stopped moving and the only thing she could hear was Oliver''s footsteps.


    "You have done enough, former Queen of Zs, Leasandra deliz."


    Oliver knelt down in front of her, with one knee bent. "I will carry your revenge to the Empire of Hacien as the New Demon Lord."


    The witch smiled onest time before her whole body became dust. Behind her was Theo. He was the one who decapitated the witch''s head.


    ''I thought that explosion got him.'' Mya then realized when seeing their location; Oliver, the witch who died just now, and the other cultists. They were all standing in the magic circle that should be supposed to be used for sacrifice.


    The sacrificial magic circle started to gleam with bright red light. More energy of dark lifa was emerging out from it and now going towards Oliver. The remaining cultists ran towards the magic circle and kneeled down in front of Oliver.


    "For the revival of the demon king!!!" They all chanted as they started burning away. All of their lifa were also going towards Oliver.


    "Oi, oi, oi, that doesn''t look any good," Iris eximed.


    "Stop them!!!" Lanzelotmanded with a booming and authoritative voice.


    However, before they could get near to Oliver, a burst of strong wind surrounded them deflecting anyone who would try to get near them. Can created a wind barrier. "I will protect you, Milord!"


    "These people have gone crazy. To think that they will sacrifice themselves to awaken the demon king''s power. Mya, what should we do¡­" Iris'' eyes widened with fright when she saw Mya on the ground, holding her wrists.


    She was writhing in pain. There were visible sweats dripping in her head.


    "Mya!" Iris said in a panic. "What''s happening to you?" She tried to shake her off, but she was not answering.


    "She said before that she sealed Oliver''s power. But we never got to ask what method she used." Elred arrived at their location.


    Mya raised her head. A pained and wry smile emerged on her lips. "Hah. The-the seal will be broken soon. I-I apologize, Iris, I''m the one whocks the most resolve than all of us. In the end, I thought I can save him. I can save Hyun Jae from the pain of having someone betray her and fix all of this¡­"


    "Mya, why are talking like you are going to die?" Iris'' eyes were now conflicted with fear.


    "You ask what was my past life, like? it was almost close to hell as well." On the left wrist of Mya, aside from the silver bracelet, she was wearing, another red bracelet appeared. Its design had the body of a red headless dragon.


    Elred felt something was wrong, out of his instinct, he dragged Iris away from Mya.


    At the exact moment, waves of red mes emerged from the red bracelet and it surroundedpletely Mya.


    <em>''In the Fate of the Stars, in that one piece of paper that Iris wrote, Mya died.'' </em>


    These came to Iris'' mind. ''No this-this can''t be..'' The fear she long dreaded to happen. "Mya!!!"

 Chapter 120 - Volume 3.42 A Distant Lifetime Memory

    Oliver opened his eyes and all he could see was entirely ck. "What''s this ce? Is this part of the process of the awakening of the demon king?"


    Suddenly, he could hear the mutterings of kids. The entire dark space morphed into somece. He found himself in a new strange ce, that was different from what he had seen in his entire life so far.


    "Wonder pets, wonder pets..."


    He nced up to see a strange square item ced at the top of some wall. It had some sort of singing animals on it. "Beastman? How can they appear in that small box and do all of that? It''s different from the orbs. Is that some new technology of magic? Or perhaps the process of being a demon king acquires this for some sort of enlightenment?" Oliver said with full confusion in his voice.


    Oliver continued to observe the surroundings. Now that he noticed it, there were kids of different ages, sitting in a group at each long table. All of the kids have the same attire of grey polo shirt and pants. '' Where am I? Is this school? Or any type of orphanage?''


    He tried to touch one of the kids but his hand just passed through them. He nced at his hands then back at the kids, '' what the hell happens to me right now? are they just illusions?''


    "Uwahhh!!! I want my mom!!! Give my mom to me again! I don''t want to be here!!"


    Together at the dining table, every one of the kids was looking at the lone girl that arrived at the orphanage. The said girl had messy ck hair and was quietly eating her food. She was also given the feeling of being distant and lonely.


    "She''s the new kid."


    Oliver turned around when he heard someone talking behind him. There was a girl, shorter than him by estimation of two feet, her age should be around ten or eleven. She had short dark hair and her dark eyes were looking straight at him.


    ''Is she talking to me? This girl saw me?'' Oliver opened his mouth to speak but surprisingly the said girl walked past her.


    When he followed to where she was going, she took a seat at another table where there were three other kids simr to her age, one boy and one girl.


    "Riza! Where have you been, lunch is almost over." The boy said.


    "I got their names." Riza grinned.


    The boy and the other girl who had a single ponytail tied in her back nced at each other. Their eyes widened as they nced back at Riza.


    "Come on Riza, Don''t tell me you sneak in again in the office!!!"


    Both of them received a smack in their heads from Riza. "Shh! Quiet down, you two. Tss you bring me into trouble when you speak too loud"


    The two kids covered their mouths realizing that they had been too loud.


    " Oops sorry, we just can''t believe you did that again Riza." the girl whispers to her that only the three of them can hear.


    "How many times do we need to tell you that you mustn''t sneak into the office to get the records of the new kids? Carolle, l say something to her."


    ''Carolle?'' Oliver nced at the fourth kid who remained quiet all the time.


    She had long ck hair and was wearing sses. But strange enough when Oliver saw her dark eyes, Oliver found them quite familiar. That calm and nonchnt gaze...


    "Ingrid, King," Carolle spoke up. "You know that Riza is Riza. No matter how many times you will tell her to stop, she will only continue to do things her way. No one can stop her if she wants to, even though you hold a lot of power."


    "But Carolle, we are just worried." They both looked down, dejected hearing her words.


    "You heard them, Riza."


    Riza sighed when Carolle looked at her.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m always careful in everything I do.."


    Carolle also sighed. "So what is her name?"


    "She''s Erin around seven years old. In the record, it says her aunt gave her custody to the orphanage since she couldn''t take care of her properly."


    ''So this is really an orphanage.'' Oliver continued to observe the four kids.


    "Give her custody huh, more as she sold her for money," Ingrid said as she clenched her two fists on the table.


    King also nced down with a dejected and pained expression on his face.


    "Sold by her aunt?" Oliver kneaded his brows as he found the situation more interesting.


    "Her shipment?" Carolle continued to ask despite the heavy atmosphere that loomed over her friends.


    "A week from now on," Riza answered as she averted her gaze.


    "That''s pretty unfortunate."


    [''To think that there is someone who already bought her as soon as she arrived here. Her aunt surely received quite a lot of amount through her...'']


    Oliver nced towards Carolle, although her mouth was closed, strangely he could hear her thoughts.


    Then the scene morphed into something again. And Oliver saw a series of next events.


    The four kids decide to befriend the girl whose name was Erin.


    "Hello, my name is Riza." Riza breaks the silence and introduces herself first," and these are my friends, Carolle, King, and Ingrid." The three of them waved their hands and smiled with enthusiasm.


    "Hello! Nice to meet you. I''m Carolle." Carolle said. However, Erin didn''t respond, making the whole atmosphere awkward.


    "Don''t worry we will not hurt you, we are here because we want to be friends with you," Riza said with a soft and convincing voice. Erin looked at her directly in her eyes.


    "I-I''m Erin," she said in a shy voice. She nced down at her shoes trying to avoid eye contact again.


    Riza gave a piece of her bread to her. "Hey! Since we''re now friends, take it!" her voice was full of energy and enthusiasm. Erin looked at the bread and reached for it slowly. " Tha-thanks Riza," Erin said.


    Riza gave Carolle, Ingrid, and King the ''Say something'' look.


    "Yay! We are now friends, the more the merrier." Ingrid said happily as she pped her hands/


    "Yes, yes, yes. Do you want to join us now?"


    "He-Here. I want to share it too." Erin grabbed her bag and she took her biscuit too. "Yes, sure I want to join you."


    The nexting days passed around with them ying around together until Erin became quitefortable with them as well.


    The scene morphed once again. Now. Oliver could hear the loud sounds of the rain. The whole ce he was in, seemed to be a library due to the shelves of books.


    He suddenly heard soft sobs of someone crying and walked towards it.


    "She really loves reading books despite being so young."


    Oliver saw Riza together with the three kids. She was consoling Ingrid. Unlike in the series, he saw earlier, Erin was no longer with them this time.


    "She''s a smart kid. I''m sure that she will survive wherever they bring her." Carolle said though there is also a visible pain in her face.


    Ingrid continued to sob more. "Why, why do they need to be sold out to those scary-looking people?"


    ''So that Erin was already shipped out.''


    The scene morphed out once again and now Oliver found herself in another dimly lit bedroom. There was Carolled and Riza in the room. Oliver noticed as well that their height also increased.


    "Ingrid and King are already gone as well." Riza kept punching the wall while Carolle was on her side, tears streaming down her eyes.


    "I didn''t know those adults are spying on them and they eventually found out that Ingrid and King knew that the orphanage was selling kids for human trafficking. And they even refused to tell them that we also know. If I only be more vignt."


    Carolle hugged Riza. "It''s alright. None of that is our fault. We are just powerless against them."


    "And that''s why I''m so frustrated, for being so powerless!" Riza cried even more.


    [Ingrid, King, and Riza. Damn, damn this all. I swear... I swear they are all going to pay with their crimes.]


    The scenes morphed once again and now it showed Carolle confessing that she knew about the real actions of the orphanage. And she made a deal with those adults that she would help them to spot kids who secretly know the reality of the orphanage, in exchange they would let her and Riza stay unharmed. When she gained the trust of the adults, they started to let her use this small strange rectangr object, where Carolle was frequently tapping.


    ''So even in this lifetime, she is already this cunning.'' Oliver''s eyes widened when he realized something. ''Don''t tell me, what I''m seeing in her past? No given this ce and the difference in technology of the ce, it was a far cry of being just a past. It was like another world. I see¡­ so this is what it is, Lady Mya''sst lifetime. But why am I seeing this?''


    Oliver felt something throbbed in his hand and that''s when he noticed the ring that sealed his powers. The red ring with the head of the red dragon. It was now shining brilliantly. ''This ring...''


    Then the next thing that urred, Oliver was quite surprised when someone passed him in a hurry.. He heard multiple loud noises like those pistol and rifle shots.

 Chapter 121 - Volume 3.43 A Distant Lifetime Memory 2

    Oliver felt something throbbed in his hand and that''s when he noticed the ring that sealed his powers. The red ring with the head of the red dragon. It was now shining brilliantly.


    Then the next thing urred, he was quite surprised when someone passed him. He heard multiple loud noises like those pistol and rifle shots.


    "We are being raided!!! How is this possible?" Two adult men were panicking,


    "It must be that girl! Since I allowed her earlier to hold my phone, she must have contacted some police!!!"


    "What?! You let her touch your phone! You son of a b*tch!!!" he was simmering with anger and his face is now turning red like an apple.


    "Boss! I''m sorry! I thought she was just doing something important so I let her hold my phone. Don''t worry I will find that girl right away!"


    "Did you hear yourself? You suck! How will you find that girl? For sure she was now hiding somewhere. It would be aplete waste of time." He punched the wall with anger because his thoughts were now clouded by his emotions.


    "Trust me at this time, Boss! I will find a way to clean my mess. Just give me a chance." nervousness yet determination was written all over his face.


    "Shut up you assh*le!! Stop the bullsh*ts now, there is no time with that, let''s escape first from the police!!!"


    The door opened revealing three masculine body men wearing blue police uniforms. They pointed their guns towards the two men. "You''re all under arrest!"


    The scene morphed once again. Now it showed, Carolle and Riza were adopted by different people after the raid in the orphanage. And the other kids were put in custody in much better orphanages.


    Carolle''s new family who adopted her were kind and very empathetic people. And they even let her continue her study by providing her with all her needs. The next scenes greatly interest Oliver once more. It was the teenager Carolle talking to her teacher whom she called Ms. Gina.


    "This¡­" Oliver''s eyes narrowed at the things he saw and heard next. The Fate of the Stars, and everything about it. ''Wait, what is the meaning of this?'' For the first time in his life, he had never been so distraught like this before. ''Why is there a book like that?!'' He clutched his head as he fell to his knees. His heart was beating fast and the cold sweat started to be visible on his face.


    "Carolle, is that you?"


    "Riza?"


    Oliver raised his head. The scene changed once again and it saw two women wearing simr uniforms of navy blue. He saw both Carolle and Riza but they were all grown-ups now. Then he heard the sounds of waves.


    "Oh my God, Carolle! I can''t believe this, to see you be a marine like me!" Riza hugged Carolle and Carolle did the same, there were huge grins stered on their faces.


    The scene moved forward. Though they were still on the ship, the once morning sky becamepletely dark now. Now, both Carolle and Riza were talking to each other while looking at the quiet sea ahead.


    "Can I ask you a question, Riza?" Carolle said to break the silence.


    " Me? Oh sure, go on. Make sure that it is not about love life huh because I don''t have anything to say." Riza said jokingly and both of themugh.


    "Aw really? Haha, I''m sorry to hear that! But anyway, let''s go back to the topic now. Why did you be a Marine, Riza?" Carolle asked.


    "Me?" Riza chuckled a bit. "To be honest I don''t know how to start this but my new parents who adopted me back then were very kind. But something unexpected happened to us, my new father''s business went bankrupt but amidst all of it, they did everything so that I could continue my studies. That''s my first reason why I chose to be a marine since the sry will be enough to help my parents."


    "I see it seems your family has been through a lot," Carolle responded. "You said that''s the first, what are the other reasons?"


    "Hmm I noticed that you''ve be quite talkative now since back then," Riza smiled. But then she turned to face Carolle. "But anyway I will still tell you. This is the only way for me to find all those kids that have been sold out from different parts of the world."


    "Find them, huh," Carolle said as she shifted her gaze away from Riza. "That''s a very noble reason. You know that everything that happened in the orphanage was not your fault. Don''t take it as if it was your responsibility to solve the problems. Being a hero could be tough Riza, you have your own life that you need to enjoy, not a life to waste."


    "Thank you for your concern. I know, besides this is what makes me feel alive, besides we have different views in life. Maybe you don''t understand me now but soon for sure you will ande on I''m not really that noble." Riza also faced the sea once again. "But I remember all their names. Since I got out of the orphanage, I really have never been able to sleep peacefully at night. In my dreams, their helpless faces always appear. I''m just doing this so that maybe I can find inner peace." She released a deep sigh. There was a brief moment of silence that filled the air until Riza spoke again. "Enough about me, why did you choose to be a marine?"


    "Being a marine," Carolle raised her head to the skies. "Will give me the chance to both work and be able to fulfill my wildest dream."


    "Your wildest dream? Hmm sounds interesting huh. Tell me more, I would love to hear that."


    "I want to fulfill my lifelong dream to travel the whole world before I pay for the sins Imit¡­"


    A sudden burst of ravaging firepletely engulfed the whole scene.


    But Oliver''s gaze was fixed towards only one person. The appearance of Carolle started to morph to someone he knew. Her navy blue uniform started to change into her usual cloak. Her short ck hair became long and changed into the color of the dark ocean blue. And her once ck eyes, changed into light aquamarine that was now looking at him intently.


    "You," Oliver stood up and beganughing. "I see now why you seem to know a lot of things and remained calm despite being condemned. You already know a lot. And this world I live in was nothing but a lie, a tale created to entertain people. Then those sufferings I experienced, the reason why I need to hurt the person I love the most, it''s because everything is already written! Everything was already meant to happen!"


    "No." Mya interrupted him. "You hurting Hyun Jae is already out of the story, and the fact that you will be the demon lord." Mya looked at Oliver with calmness. "When I found out that you will be the demon lord, I realized that everything in the story already changed. That''s why you are here. My memories, this is the exchange I made in order to stop you from bing the demon king before you kill Hyun Jae and destroy the world, I still needed to see."


    ---???---


    A few hours ago back when Kayden and Oliver were fighting...


    <strong>{"Oh great spirit of fire, hear this humble servant of yours, I would like to make a request."}</strong>


    A raging stream of mes began to surround Mya. It felt as though she was suddenly in the midst of a fiery tornado. In contrast to the blue dragon that had transported them away, she now faced a red dragon this time around.


    The red dragon looked at Mya with an unreadable expression. "So you are, Lady Veronica''s child. What do you wish for this great one to do, Veronica''s child?" His voice was deep yet strangely to anyone who could hear, it was warm and gentle like a father consoling her child.


    ''To defeat someone like Oliver, you need to throw him things that are out of his calctions. And the first surprise will begin with me.


    "This child humbly wishes for you to stop the awakening of the demon lord." Mya looked at the red dragon''s eyes firmly. There was a brief silence that filled the air before the red dragon spirit spoke.


    "My child, thou want this great being to stop something that is destined to happen?"


    ''Destined to happen.'' Mya fell on her thoughts. ''The spirits, no, of course, they would know since it''s the prophecy from the goddess of light.''


    "Is that too difficult for a wish?" Mya asked. Confliction passed her eyes. The red dragon circte to her then nced to Oliver who was watching from the outside.


    "Indeed, it would be too big for a wish, since that will cause a huge chain of effect to the flow of the world."


    "Flow of the world?"


    The red dragon faced her once again. "In order for this world to function, the gods and goddess created events that will set bnce to the world. And if this great one interferes with that, it might cause a great disruption to this bnce."


    Though Mya couldn''tpletely fathom what the dragon was talking about, she still spoke what was on her mind. "Great one, there was an "if" to your speeches, does it mean, this wish is not entirely impossible?"


    "Thou are a smart one, child. Yes, it is possible but it also needs to have an equivalent exchange for this wish to be fulfilled."


    "An equivalent exchange?"


    The red dragon moved around her. "Something that will be a remedy once the other event was disrupted. Something that when revealed would cause a disruption in this world as well, and thou have that child."


    "I have that?" Mya narrowed her gaze, confused.


    "The remaining connection you had in your past life."


    Mya''s eyes widened with surprise. "How did you know that?"


    "In one vessel, there are two inhabitants. The first inhabitant''s memories, thou must give them in order for the wish to be fulfilled."


    ''My past life memories,'' Mya clutched her heart. ''If I do that, the past me, my identity as Carolle, will be gone....''

 Chapter 122 - Volume 3.44 Conquest To Defeat The Demon Lord

    "It was an intense battle. However, in the end, the first saintess defeated the Demon Lord. She married the prince and together they ruled over the kingdom with tranquility and prosperity."


    A young boy, no older than seven years old raised his head. He was sitting under the shade of a tree, reading a book. One could see that there was satisfaction stered on his soft face.


    "Oliver!"


    He nced when his mother called him. The mother had the same beautiful and lustrous green hair as the young boy. But their eyes were different in colors, the woman had purple eyes while the young boy was like the glistening golds.


    "Mom, you''re here!" Oliver closed his book. He stood up quickly to greet his mother. "Why are you running like that, what if you copse again? Please, don''t make me worry again with you Mom."


    "Ayee, look at this kid." his mother rubbed his hair. "I can handle myself, sweetie"


    "Stop it, mom," Oliver said as he removed the hand of her mother gently. "Let''s go back to the house now, or you''ll catch a cold. You need to rest more."


    "Ah, what should I do?" Her mother started to speak once again when they walked. "My son is much more mature than me. I know that you will be a better man in the future and create your own happy family. How I wish I can witness that phase in your life "


    "Ugh! Stop talking nonsense mom. Of course, it is not just a wish. You will witness that." Oliver said looking directly into his mom''s eyes. "Besides, if I''m not don''t mature now, how will you be able to take care of yourself?"


    "That made my heart melt sweetie. By the way, what are you reading? Can you share it with me?" Her mom asked with curiosity when she saw the cover of the book he was holding. "Oh, this is one of my favorite books mom," Oliver said with excitement in his voice. "This entitles the legendary tale of the first Saintess who defeated the first Demon Lord."


    "It''s interesting because it amazing no matter how many times I read it. Together with her trusted friends, she was able to face and triumph all the trials and defeat the demon lord in the end. If ever a new saintess appeared, I will stay by her side and help her defeat the Demon Lord as well. We will show everyone that evil really never wins to good."


    "Oh I see, your father also enjoys that tale." Her mother spoke with nostalgia in her voice. "But I look forward to that, the day my son bes part of a legend that saves the world."


    Oliver''s mother, the Northern mountain witch, Adalia smiled as she nced at the small body of her one and only precious son. Though he was still a child, his back was really firm and strong. At the same time, worry shed in her eyes. ''How I wished I could always stay by your side like this.'' Her thought lingered with this worry.


    The four seasons passed and it was again the season of fall...


    Oliver gently held her mother''s hand. Her face was very pale and she was panting really hard. She nced towards Oliver who had fear and great worryced on his face.


    "Listen to me Oliver, your dad, you should meet him. He is really a wonderful father." In a meek voice, she spoke. " You need to meet your Dad."


    "Mom, no, I don''t need my dad! All I need is you! How can I need him if he was not there where we need him the most?" Oliver yelled. The tears on his eyes wanted to fall but he refused to let them go. He would never show his tears to his mother. Given her condition, he doesn''t want to cause any more worry to her.


    *Boogsh!*


    The door of their house opened suddenly with a loud bang. Scary people, who were wearing silver armor entered. They had the insignia of ten white stars circling the moon in their chest tes. The insignia of the Northern Alliance.


    "The witch really lives here! Go get her!" The men yelled with amanding and powerful attachment to his voice.


    "Who..."


    Before Oliver could speak up, he was pushed behind by his mother.


    "Mom?!" At this moment all he felt was fear seeing the situation.


    "Go find the Emperor of Hacien, once he sees you, he will understand right away. " a bitter smile was written on her lips.


    A magic circle was starting to form beneath him. "Mom!" His eyes widened with fear, his mom was still too weak to use magic.


    "What are you waiting for, go grab that witch !" The knights were startled by theirmander''smand. They started to lunge towards Oliver''s mom. But they were stopped by vines.


    Oliver tried to reach her, but it was toote, the magic circle started to activate. Before he could teleport away, thest thing he saw was her mom smiling at him. Tears were streaming down her face.


    "Oliver promised me that you will find your own happiness, that will be the one to lead you to be strong. I love you so much, my dearest son."


    "No! Mom!" Oliverpletely disappeared. He reappeared in the middle of the forest. His right hand that intended to reach for his mom only grasped the air. The tears that he always tried to stop fell naturally like waterfalls. He clenched both his fist and hit the ground. "You''re the only thing that I need! But why did you abandon me like that?"


    Months passed...


    "Your majesty, there is someone iming to be your son!"


    The knights dragged Oliver. His clothes were already dirty and looked like a rag but once he raised his head, the emperor was surprised to see his golden eyes.


    "You, what is your name?"


    Instead of answering the Emperor''s inquiry. Oliver screamed in desperation. "Please-please save my mother. Your majesty my mom needs your help. She is in danger, those bad men want to take my mom from me. Please, save her."


    "Your mother?" The emperor kneaded his brow. "Tell me, who is your mother?"


    "Her name is A-Adalia."


    "Adalia? I don''t know anyone like that and I never heard that name before." Then the emperor walked towards him. "But seeing your eyes, you must indeed be my son. But sadly, I will not be able to help her since I can''t remember your mother."


    "Mom always tells me about you!" anger ripped through him. "How-How can you not know her?!"


    The emperor walked forward in front of him. He gripped Oliver''s chin. "Watch your mouth. if you don''t want to experience hell at a young age. I don''t care if you are my son or not, you must know how to respect who is above you." Oliver couldn''t say anything because of the pain he felt. When he finally let go of Oliver''s chin he tapped his head three times. "Be a good boy."


    Hearing the emperor''s response made Oliver tremble as he remembered his mother''s word. <em>{"Oliver, your dad, you should meet him. He is really a wonderful father."}</em>


    "I will never acknowledge you as my father!" Oliver gritted his teeth as he snatched a sword towards one of the knights. He ran towards the emperor to attack him. But before he could reach the emperor, the other knights were able to subdue him.


    "Go lock him for now." The emperormanded. "Call the archmage and Moren and tell him to discipline this boy. I think I gave a bad first impression on his mind but either way, this is my rule."


    ---???---


    Back at the present...


    Oliverughed. It was a sad and painfulugh. "You, it sounds interesting when you said that the story changed already from the time I chose to be the demon lord. Then everything that happened before then..."


    Mya''s expression became more serious when dark lifa started to surround Oliver.


    "Then stop me if you can!" More dark lifa surged out from Oliver. In one quick motion, he disappeared and appeared right above Mya. He raised his right hand and a concentration of dark energy umted it. He struck it down towards Mya.


    *Fuzz!*


    His attack never hit Mya. There was a barrier made of fire that appeared just before he could strike the dark lifa towards her. It created a strong wave of wind and energy and ripples could be seen from the barrier.


    "Memories... You can never expect them to always be happy. But those happy ones, inside a novel or not. As long as I can, I will strive to protect those who gave me that happy memory. And this world is one of those."


    Mya remembered the time she arrived in this world. ''Who knows if this is still my own selfish thinking or simply naivety. But I have never been so free like this before.''


    <em>[''Why did you be a marine, Carolle?'']</em>


    ''I wonder, Riza. Will this be enough to pay for my sins. Ah no, evening to this world, there are a lot of sins I foolishly created. if this world got destroyed, I don''t know anymore what else I could do if I die without being able to do anything again.''


    The red bracelet on Mya started to burn. She nced towards Oliver. "Let''s end this now, Oliver!"


    "Mya!" Oliver gritted his teeth as he barraged attacks to the barrier.


    She reached her burning left hand in front of Oliver. "Please great dragon spirit of fire,"


    The red dragon appeared behind her and it circled to both Mya and Oliver. And started to burn at a rapid phase. Oliver''s dark magic started to be purified as well.


    "I will not end it like this!" Oliver screamed, but the mes simply grew stronger. He eventually dropped both his hands, realizing that no matter what he did, it was fruitless. His lips curved into a bitter grin. ''In unjust times, evil surely never triumph over good. I just want him to pay for everything,'' Oliver crestfallen thoughts before the fire consumed him.


    ''The conquest to defeat the demon lord has reached its ending..'' Mya gently closed her eyes and the mes devoured her as well.

 Chapter 123 - Volume 3.45 Dream Of A Promise

    Iris nced up to the blue skies. Compared to the thick clouds that were looming before, the sky had finally cleared up. There were also some birds flying freely.


    "Lady Iris."


    Iris turned around to see Dorris walking towards her. One could see the swelling of her eyes due to crying overnight.


    It had been three days since their fight with Oliver and his force. They were now recuperating in the city of Heloz. Particrly in a really luxurious house.


    "Dorris.." Iris sighed wearily. "How many times do I need to tell you not to cry anymore? If she''s here, she will not be happy seeing you like that. I know it was not easy for you but it''s already happened don''t let the past get into the present moment by remembering those painful scenarios. Today is a new opportunity to move forward."


    When Mya was engulfed by that ravaging fire in front of them, Iris did everything to get her out of there. But before Iris could reach Mya, she disappeared along with the fire and at the same time, Oliver disappeared as well.


    "By the way how''s Rein?" Iris asked.


    "He is doing better now unlike yesterday."


    At the same time, while they were fighting, Iris didn''t expect that the Maru they had on the ship was a fake one, set by Oliver to trap them. But before it could do any harm to Rein and Dorris, the fake Maru disintegrated. Oliver must have nned all of that to sabotage them but his n was overrun by Mya.


    ''Just how deep did she see this through.'' Iris sighed. ''For now, we didn''t know either where to find Rhyme, Maru, and also Mya...''


    Iris clenched her fist together and continued to look at the sky.


    Dorris also looked very disheartened. "About Lady Mya, do you think she is still alive right?"


    "Tss what kind of stupid question is that? Of course, she is. She told us after all that she doesn''t make ns that will kill her, right? Let''s believe in her words and wait for her. We know her, when she makes a statement she will do it." Although Iris said that with a cheerful tone but since her back was facing Dorris, Dorris failed to see the conflicted expression she was making.


    ''Right, we will wait for you.'' Iris said, though there was this annoying heavy feeling inside her. ''We haven''t even started our journey yet, you idiot. So pleasee back no matter what.''


    "Iris, Dorris." They both turned to see Elred walking towards them. "I have good news to you, the Saintess has woken up," he reported.


    "They woke up." Iris started to walk inside the house they were staying in. "I''ll go check and see them."


    "What do you mean by saying ''see them''?" Elred inquired which made Iris stop on her tracks. "They are not even familiar with you. What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll just tell them the possible things that can happen to them from now on," Iris said as she continued to head inside the house.


    ---???---


    The rustling of winds. The sounds that came from the rustling of the rivers. And the smell of bloom from the fallen petals of the cherry blossoms. Hyun Jae''s eyes widened in surprise. A surge of nostalgia and at the same time feeling of emptiness filled inside her. ''This ce?! Am I back on Earth?''


    "I see, so this is your home. We don''t have cherry blossoms in our country so this sight is truly mesmerizing."


    Hyun Jae was surprised to hear that very familiar voice. She turned around.


    "But why do your eyes look hurt despite being at your home? Or perhaps, you already found a much better ce that you can call "home"?"


    "Mya?" Hyun Jae tried to open her mouth but no words or any sounds came out. The person in front of her... She knew it was Mya but there was something different about her. Everything was different to her, her clothes, hair, and eyes.


    "This is the first time you''ve seen me, isn''t it? I''m Carolle. I''m here to tell you that you don''t need to kill him. The person you considered already as one of your dear friends, he will be fine now. You''ve done well on your part. Thank you, Hyun Jae."


    <em>[''She''s a freak!''</em>


    <em>''Why are you talking to her? Just leave her alone.''</em>


    <em>''You already lost your parents, do you think there is still someone you can rely on in this world. You are now alone, Hyun Jae. No one likes to be friends with an orphan like you.</em>


    <em>''She''spletely useless.'']</em>


    Hyun Jae felt something wet on her cheeks. As she touched it, ''Eh, why am I crying?''


    The woman in front of her smiled. The smile she knew very well from the first time they met.


    ["You don''t have to feel bad for me."]


    When Hyun Jae first met Mya, that was the first thing Mya spoke to her. Instead of being angry, she received the same gentle smile the woman had now. A smile that was saying ''everything will be alright.'' But right now, she was confused about the person who was in front of her. The person in front of her was Mya but at the same time, she doesn''t look like Mya. She called herself by a different name "Carolle".


    Hyun Jae wanted to speak up but her body didn''t allow her to do such a thing.


    Hyun Jae tried to move but there was some force she couldn''t exin, that was stopping her from doing so. And at the same time, no voice wasing out of her mouth.


    Hyun Jae even felt more afraid when the strange Mya in front of her stood up.


    "Hyun Jae, you don''t need to worry about anything anymore. This time, I know and you know that you already found the ce that you belong to."


    Carolle started to turn her back. Hyun Jae felt that if she walked away from her, there is a possibility that she would not be able to see her again. She screamed and screamed again and again inside her head seeing her departing back.


    ''I need to speak!''


    ''I need to call her!''


    ''If I didn''t, I think I will never be able to see her again.''


    ''Mya!''


    ''Mya!''


    ''Please, don''t leave me alone here. I need to talk to you. Tell me what''s happening!''


    Hyun Jae took a deep breath with tears streaming down her eyes. "Carolle!"


    Carolle stopped in her footsteps. "Please tell them, Hyun Jae. I wille back." She was near yet her voice was distant. "Tell them to wait for me."


    A strong gust of wind blew making the petals of the cherry blossom rain down to both of them. Then the petals started to swirl around them, devouring each of them.


    ---???---


    Hyun Jae slowly opened her eyes and once again she could feel that her cheeks were wet. She blinked more until her vision became clear. The first thing she saw was the white ceiling above her. She just stared at the ceiling for a moment. ''Am I still dreaming?''


    *Thud!* She turned her head to the left side when she heard a noise.


    "Lady Iris?" Her voice came out weak and dry.


    Iris strode towards her. "Hyun Jae, I''m d that you''re awake! But we need to leave right away now. We must leave this ce as soon as possible." Her voiceced urgency.


    "Wait, why?" Hyun Jae asked, confused.


    "Stop talking, you are simply wasting your energy. I will exin it to youter however at this moment you and the crown prince should follow my request." Iris said, gazing straight into her eyes. "Do you trust me?" At this time Iris'' voice was serious. Hyun Jae just moved her head for the appropriate response.


    Iris was followed by Elred and Dorris behind her. "Alright Thank you for trusting me. We need you and the crown prince to escape this ce while they are still not here."


    "Dorris, please set up a magic circle to the ship now!"


    "Elred carry the prince over here."


    Both Dorris and Elred looked at Iris confused. "Dummies, do you forget about the contract Mya did. That after all those ck knights help us, they will get these two kids."


    "That contract, if we don''t fulfill it, Lady Mya will be in danger."


    They could already hear a lot of footsteps outside the house.


    "Everyone." Iris grinned. "Do you think Mya will really give these two brats knowing they will be in danger? I don''t know where Mya is? But I got the feeling this is the thing we need to do."


    "But..." Dorris hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, she will not be affected by the contract."


    "How can you be sure of that?" Dorris inquired with a troubled expression.


    "You have been with her for more than four years, you should already know how sly that woman can be."


    Dorris clutched both her hands together and breathed in deeply. She then started chanting and a magic circle started to form beneath them.


    The door opened wide revealing Lanzelot with a sword in his hand. "What''s the meaning of this?!"


    Iris grinned in front of him. "I apologized but I will be taking back these kids with me."


    "Do you think I will let you leave?!" Lanzelot raised his sword and dived towards them. Iris blocked him with her spear.


    "Don''t worry, after these kids get back, you will receive news about the freedom of your people from the empire." Iris looked at him with a serious gaze.


    "What!"


    Iris used his distraction to kick his abdomen. He was caught off guard and staggered away from the magic circle.. But before he could get back to them they vanishedpletely.

 Chapter 124 - Volume 3.46 Ornaments

    Carolle blinked her eyes and Hyun Jae was no longer in her sight. ''The earth, how long since I saw it.'' A bitter smile escaped her lips.


    *Drip.*


    Carolle nced to see a pond and walked towards it.


    In the middle, there was a ball of water where one drop of water, dropped every minute. In each drop of the water, it created a ripple to the serene surface of the pond. It was clear and she could see the empty Carolle was just staring at her reflection in the glowing pond. Short jet ck hair, eyes that were ck as the dark space that was surrounding them. It was her normal appearance in herst life. Carolle stood up when she felt someone''s presence behind her,


    Numerous floating balls of fire started to emerge. When Carolle blinked her eyes the dark ground she was standing on became the image universe. She was stepping into the cosmos itself.


    "I''ve been waiting, priestess," Carolle spoke as she bored her gaze to the woman in front of her. It was the mysterious woman with silver hair, she met before in her dreams. She could feel another being behind her but she focused her gaze only on the woman.


    "Priestess?"


    "Since I don''t know your name, I''ll just call you like that," Mya said. "Will that be fine? Or do you have a name that I can call you?"


    The silvery woman stared at her for a brief moment. "That will be fine." She agreed in the end.


    "Have you nned this all out?" The woman''s voice echoed like a melodious song through the space.


    "You can guess, after all, you''re the one who told me that, if I didn''t stop Oliver, Hyun Jae will die," Mya said.


    "You''re quite a sly one, indeed." Carolle felt a movement behind her. Then she felt a cold sensation at the back of her nape. The rustling behind her continued until the faceless face of the shadowy figure was in front of her. "You thought, that we will not let your memory or your old self be taken away that easily."


    "Well, I''m still here, Shadow." Mya remained unfazed despite the cold aura she could feel from the shadowy figure.


    "Shadow, will be that one you will call me?" There was a hint of amusement in the tone of the voice of the shadowy figure as he stepped a meter away from Carolle.


    "Yes, that will be more convenient for me."


    She nced up when someone fast flew upward. Then itnded beside the silvery woman. The red dragon spirit of fire nced in her direction.


    "This great one, don''t know that thou is connected to the ancient. It''s been a while." The red dragon greeted the priestess and the shadow figure.


    The three both turned to Carolle who remained quiet. "Will you not ask, why we know each other?" Shadow asked.


    "If I ask, will you tell me?" Carolle said though it sounded more like a statement rather than a question.


    The three remained quiet. So Carolle went on to what she would say. "Priestess, Shadow, You told me before that I need to collect ten more ornaments rting to this," she raised the silver bracelet on her. "Now that we have time to talk, will you tell me all about it?"


    "Time?" The priestess said.


    "Yes," Mya turned to the red dragon. "Before when the red dragon was not here, you are worried about the time of our talk, back then but it seems it''s not the case anymore."


    A brief moment of silence passed all of them. All of a sudden the dragon burst outughing.


    "This otherworldy surely have a wonderful mind that even this great one couldn''tprehend."


    "It''s natural," Carolle said. "It''s never easy toprehend one''s mind."


    "Thou are right. And with these two here, it seems your memory will not bepensated as well." The red dragon said,


    ''These two? If the red dragon also thinks highly of them, they are akin to gods. Well, they are the ones who brought me to this ce. So they can be gods but the question is what kind of gods are they?''


    Carolle turned to the priestess. ''One that could bring someone to this world and can see the future,'' then she turned to the Shadowy figure. ''And the other one who was as mysterious as the darkness.''


    ''The priestess is like the Light and Shadow is the darkness. Light and darkness...''


    The priestess turned to the dragon, "My friend, how long will you be able to hold this space?"


    "If one is talking to the normal time, this great one can hold it for three days at most."


    The priestess turned back to Carolle who was deep in her thoughts. "Then listen carefully to what I have to say, Carolle. We brought you in this world for a reason."


    ''I already figure that out,'' Carolle thought but she remained quiet and waited for the priestess'' next words.


    "Though we can''t disclose our identity to you just like you said we want you to collect the remaining ten ornaments of the stars."


    "Those ornaments," Mya raised her silver bracelet. "You said that it would react to this once I found one, right? And those ornaments will give me the power, I need."


    "Yes," The priestess calmly stated.


    "Rather than giving me power, what else will be with the use of those ornaments?"


    "We can''t disclose that now." The priestess answered.


    "I see..."


    "But those ornaments will help all of us for the fate that wille to the world."


    "Fate that wille to the world? Will there be another demon lord?"


    "No," The priestess shook her head twice. "That event will not repeat for another three centuries now." The priestess raised her hands that were on her back all this time. Carolle was surprised that both her hands were not there.


    "Your hands..."


    "This is the sacrifice I exchange so that your memory will not be taken by the world. Your memory about the story and the world you live once is one of your advantage and power that I can''t easily let you lose."


    "I see," Carolle replied with seriousness.


    "For the ornaments, there are twelve in total, the first one is the bracelet you have that helps your soul to cross the boundaries from your world to this world. Second is the red ruby that was attached now to the red bracelet, that is the reason why I can convey to you during that time but it is still limited. Once youpletely collected the other ornaments, you will be able to stand with this world."


    "I see," Carolle replied once again with the Priestess exnation. "Though I don''t understand the reason why you want me to collect those or what are you using me for, I will do as you say,"


    "That is rather a quick decision," The Shadow figure said this time.


    "You are the ones who give me a new life to fulfill my dreams," Carolle said with a smile."This is the least I can do for the both of you but..."


    "But?" The shadow figure asked.


    "But if your real intentions redeemed harmful to anyone I care, I might forget to be unfilial with your help."


    "Do not be concerned." The priestess said, now there was a smile stered on her face. "It will not cause harm to any one of your loved ones."


    "Then I will have fate that you will hold into it," Mya said.


    "Fate, will you not let me create something like a contract like you always do?"


    "To beings like you, I got the feeling that contracts are meaningless. That''s why only my fate to your words I can still hold on."


    "Hahaha!" The shadowy figureughed. "You are really something. But you don''t have to be concerned, we never went back in our words."


    "Then it seemed, the ancients have settled with the otherworlder, I will bring you back to your home now." The red dragon spoke.


    ''Home..." Carolle''s heart thump.


    "My deepest gratitude, my dear old friend." The priestess said.


    The red dragon nodded his head then he flew above Carolle. Red mes started to surround her.


    "I will see you again once I got an ornament right?" Carolle asked as the fire surrounding her was growing.


    "Yes, we will see each other again." The priestess said.


    "Then see you until then," Carolle''s vision with the Priestess and Shadow waspletely blocked with the fire now.


    "Great spirit," Carolle spoke out without looking at the red dragon that was hovering above her. "Thank you for everything."


    "This great one only did what thou mother would want me to do. To support thee."


    "I see," Carolle nced down, something tickled in her heart. "But you know that I am not her true daughter. I''m just a strange soul who upied her daughter''s body."


    "This great one could not see any difference, thou are her daughter."


    "Are you trying to console me? you don''t need to..."


    "There is no difference in the soul." The red dragon spoke once again.


    This time Carolle nced towards the red dragon. But before Carolle could ask, a blinding light erupted which made her close her eyes.


    "My child, it seemed thou are confused right now. But with time, it will alle clear.." That was thest thing Carolle heard from the red dragon before she went back to being Mya again.

 Chapter 125 - Volume 3.47 Something With Her

    "Wake up, wake up, hey, wake up."


    Kayden opened his eyes. Clearly, there was discontent in his gleaming ruby eyes.


    "Ah" He heard a disappointing grunt. "I can''t believe this! You have been asleep all this time, missing all the fun!" Virena appeared in front of himpletely displeased as well. While the others were fighting with each other, her champion was just sleeping peacefully like some sleeping beauty, how could she ept something like this easily.


    Kayden simply ignored the being in front of him and observed his surroundings. The ce was familiar to him. He could hear the sounds of waves gently rocking the ship and the air had the salty smell of the ocean. This was one of the cabins on the ship he used to board. ''The ship of that woman.''


    <em>{"Thank you,"}</em> That woman''s voice echoed through his head. His dashing face formed a scowl.


    "Ayah ayah. I''m talking to you and yet your mind is with someone else." Virena teased. "The life of youth is really fascinating."


    "Burn," Kayden simply said. Dark mes burst out from his hand andpletely engulfed Virena.


    "Hah, here I thought choosing you would be more interesting." Virena appeared behind Kayden. There was no sign of burn marks on her and she lookedpletely fine.


    "Tsh." Kayden clicked his tongue. "Bur..."


    *Puff!* Kayden transformed into a ck cat in an instant. "Meow!" What came from him was cat sounds instead of his chant. He immediately nced up to Virena and gave her the deadliest re he could give her.


    "Though I can''t die that easily, I still feel pain, noh?" Virena said with a saddened tone but her eyes were looking at him with a smug. This only infuriated Kayden even more. He tried to cast spells or let his sword appear but none of that happened. "I told you to stay by her side, right?"


    "Well, well," Virena walked to his side and patted his head. But the ck cat Kayden only bit her right hand.


    "Hah. look at this cute cat, you really have a temper," Virena justughed it off as the wound on her hand disappeared in an instant. "Alright! Since I''m a kind person I decide to give you a chance,"


    ''I don''t need your chances," Kayden snarled but only meow sounds came out from his mouth.


    Virena simply ignored his ring and protests. "Though her presence in this world disappeared, now I could sense her again."


    ''Her presence disappeared,'' Kayden said inside his head.


    "Ayah, ayah, are you that interested in her? I thought you were just feeling forced to do this because you don''t want to be a cat." Virena chuckled.


    Kayden furrowed his brows. ''I will kill you," all of his hair stood up along with his tail.


    "Those eyes are scary," Virena onlyughed even more. "And if maybe if you can talk, you are already telling me," She took a deep breath. "I will kill you," she lowered her tone to mimic a man''s voice. Then after she said that, her mischievous grin only grew. "Right? That is what you are thinking. Hahaha, it''s funny how easily I can read you."


    Kayden jumped up with his sharp ws out. But he was only held in the nape by Virena. "Too bad, you are still too weak to defeat me," Virena said with amusement in her eyes. "Ayah, ayah. Lumiera makes your destiny like that when you have this funny personality, it is really a waste. Well, what can I expect from someone who is boring like her? She even got angry with me when I just made things interesting for her. Ugh! how irritating she is." She sighed. Then her mischievous smile went back again. "But that will only trigger me more to make things fun for everyone."


    Virena flicked her fingers. At the same time, Kayden disappeared in her hands. He suddenly found himself standing above a small white cloud.


    "This white flying nimbus, something I copy in another world. Ah, I don''t know I was able to use this thing in this world. How did you feel?" Virena said with a big smile. "Anyways, this will bring you to her," Virena said. " Don''t forget to have fun...oh before I forgot, actually there is one thing that will happen if you stay with her. You want to be stronger right?"


    Kayden, who was struggling to get out from the cloud, looked at her.


    "Curious, I see." Virena grinned. "If you stay with her, you will be stronger. I guarantee you with that."


    Kayden kneaded his brows. ''Do you think I will believe that?''


    "If you learn to love her, love will make you stronger," Virena said. "Is that always the case?" Clearly, she was enjoying teasing this champion of hers.


    Now, Kayden was ring at her more intensely this time.


    "Come on, I''m just kidding. Why are you so serious about everything? " Virena just burst out of more peals ofughter. After a few moments, she recovered herself fromughing then lookedpletely calm at Kayden. "She has something that no one else has but sadly even I don''t even know what it is."


    Virena remembered the time when she tried to touch Mya and those voices that had tremendous power. She was already a goddess and yet there was something unknown that could put pressure on her. She felt uneasy and at the same time excited about what could it be. ''If I just learned what that is, I know that something will greatly change. Or perhaps the change I wanted...'' Virena nced at her hands. ''I can finally obtain that change. And I''m the only goddess that still knows this. I can''t let this opportunity be taken away. I will do everything I can just to know what the thing she holds.''


    She looked back at Kayden with her usual lopsided mischievous grin. "If we obtain that something, I''m sure it will cause a tremendous change to both of us. Well, for sure, in a positive and powerful way. That is why you must follow everything I said to you."


    Virena raised her index finger and the cloud started to move now. "Go find what is that thing, my champion. Alright?"


    Kayden struggled, even more, to get out from the cloud but his paws felt like they were stuck in a block of hardened cement. No matter what he did, he couldn''t remove it.


    "Oh, even if you don''t want to do what I''ve told you to do," Virena grinned as she watched the clouds slowly flying out from the room. "Well, you will have the prize of being a cat for the rest of your life. Hmm, I think you don''t like it hahaha when all you do is meow meow." she keeps teasing Kayden.


    She flicked her fingers and quickly Kayden flew out at a rapid speed above the skies,pletely disappearing from her sight.


    "I look forward to what you will show me again, my champion." Virena stared at the skies where Kayden disappeared with a yful grin on her face.


    ''Now then,'' Virena turned around, though she was smiling her were not. She gestured her right hand and all of the sudden there was a small green creature that appeared in the corner of the room. There was a small chain made of white light binding the creature. Itpletely looked frightened seeing Virena.


    "Although, I allowed you to watch everything, this time sadly, I can''t let you report to him what transpired here."


    The words that the little creature heard from Virena gave her more fright. ''Is she aware that I have been surveilling her all this time?'' Her small body trembled. What will happen to me now? No, I have failed Lord Aenar''smand. I will die now.'' She trembled, even more, fretting the situation she was in right now.


    "Tree spirit, do not fret, I will not kill you," Virena said. "You just need to disappear to somece where Aenar or anyone wouldn''t reach you." White light particles started to envelop the tree spirit. And before she could speak, she vanishedpletely.


    "Now then that settles the manner," Virena said as she nced back to the skies. "I hope you will not have hard feelings with this Aenar." Then she disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ---???---


    At the same time, the door of Kayden''s cabin opened. Rein furrowed his brows. "He is not here anymore." He walked to the window and before he could close it, his mind shed with Lady Mya''s eyes when he looked at the vast sea.


    "Lord Jules, I failed my promise with you." Rein said as his grip on the handle of the window tightened. "I should have gone with her and not stayed with the ship. I failed to protect her."


    "Rein!" He turned around when he heard Iris scream. The door opened with a loud bang, revealing Iris who was catching her breath.


    "Let''s get out off this ind and set sail to our next location!"

 Chapter 126 - Volume 4.1 Unknown Island 1

    ''There were two surprising things when I opened my eyes. First, the sky is clear, well that was not the surprising thing, it was that I kept motioning my hands up and down against the sand, already forming angel wings. And no, that is still not the surprising thing. The surprising thing is, as I did this stupid thing, both of my feet were tied with a rope and I was dragged along by someone.'' Mya nced to the man, wearing native clothing, his tunic had a colorful zigzag pattern of brown and red. And he was wearing a white loincloth.


    "That''s one hell of an ass," Mya said as she was being dragged.


    "Have you no sense of shame, speaking such things." A grumpy voice sounded beside her.


    ''The second surprising thing was, this guy was with her. Ah, that guy if you guessed it right, it was no other than Kayden. Unlike Mya, both his feet and hands were bound by rope as well. And he too was being dragged alongside Mya. And all of his things were carried by the man in front.


    How did such things happen?


    Mya didn''t know. After she was able to talk with the priestess and the shadow, when she opened her eyes, she was already in this situation. All of her things were carried by the man that was dragging them. And she was surprised to see Kayden being with her as well.


    She asked the man, what he was doing here and thetter simply didn''t respond with any of her questions.


    "What shameful thing?" Mya feigned ignorance. "One hell of an ass?"


    Kayden just scowled and ignored her once again.


    Mya just sighed. She was getting bored now in this situation. When she woke up, the sun was just still rising and now it was at its highest peak in the sky.


    "I want cold mango juice, ice cream, cold strawberry juice¡­" She continued mumbling every cold drink and dessert she could think of. Since the intensity of the heat she was feeling right now was no joke. Added to that feeling was the sand that went inside her clothing and hair. And some that got mixed with her sweat, making her icky all over her body.


    "I also want a nice bath." She kept mumbling like a child. But no one really bothered with her. Mya just sighed. ''Ah, Great Spirit of Fire, why of all ces, you will bring me back to some unknown ind. You should have just brought me back to my ship. It is already chapter 125 and yet I am still not able to have a proper voyage. Defeating the Demon Lord is not definitely one of my ns.''


    "Why? Why? Why?" Mya kept mumbling out of frustration.


    Another four hours passed and the three were finally able to reach a vige before the setting of the sun¡­


    Mya just glumly looked at the scene in front of her. Though she usually just smile at everything, or even just for the sake of facade, she didn''t do anything of that. And just looked grumpily in front of her.


    They were surrounded by native people wearing funny masks with colorful feathers. They were dancing with some strange dance. They jumped up and down and at the same time, they also raised their arms up and down. There was the single sound of a drum beating in the quarter note every ten seconds. In each beat, that''s where they move,


    If one continued to watch this for almost an hour now, they would be really bored out of their minds.


    And added to that was the ickiness Mya felt all over her body.


    Another hour passed...


    "Where are we?"


    Mya nced back to her side. "Ah, so you''re finally awake. I can''t believe that the seemingly Mr. Perfect will have the tenacity to sleep in this kind of situation." Mya said with a strained smile and her voice soundedpletely displeased. "It seems we are in their vige tribe." She still answered in the end.


    After that Mya didn''t receive any response again. Now as she looked at their selves, they''re both tied now in a chair made of bamboo and they had a crown made of hay.


    The music finally stopped and they all turned towards Mya and Kayden.


    "Is this the time that we are going to be eaten or sacrificed?" Mya asked out of the blue. Although she was not sure whether they understand her since the time she went here, they were not speaking a single thing or even with each other.


    "Eaten and Sacrifice?"


    "That voice," Mya nced up. The group of native people split in the middle and it revealed someone she didn''t expect to see. Ah well, if she thought about it, there was a possibility that he could be here as well.


    "You do really love to sacrifice, people. And you gained new followers as well." Mya grinned. Though inside she was panicking. ''Don''t tell me this is really my end now.''


    Oliver simplyughed at what Mya said. "Yes, what else is your purpose for being here?" A sinister smile escaped his lips. "Now that both of you fell into my hands, I needed to reenact my revenge." Oliver gestured towards the native people and they started to walk towards Mya and Kayden. They brought out huge knives behind their backs.


    ''Ah. Seriously. Just one thing after another.'' Mya sighed. ''I thought this is all over. I just hope that priestess and shadow will revive me or use some sort of their power to keep me alive.''


    Mya closed her eyes, but a few momentster, nothing happened.


    {"Don''t be a fool, if you die, there is nothing we could do about that. We can only bring your soul here but we can''t resurrect the dead. Open your eyes now or you will die really."}


    Mya''s eyes opened up when she heard the deep voice of the Shadow Figure. But before it could register to her, she noticed that ropes that were binding her were all cut off. And the native people were a meter distance away from her.


    "Eh?" She nced at Oliver confused.


    "Don''t think, I will give you an easy death like that," Oliver said, something sinister passed his golden eyes.


    ''Ah seriously.'' Mya grunted inside her mind. ''Why do I always end up with this male leads with mind and attitude problems. Just give me a break.''


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    An hour ago...


    After being dragged for long hours, Mya could see some huts already. ''Ah, finally there is some sight of civilization now.''


    The man that was dragging them stopped walking in front of a wooden post. For a few moments, Mya saw that there were men who were wearing the same tunic approaching him. She observed and listened carefully to whatnguage they would use since it might give her a clue to where she was. But all they did was nod at each other.


    The first man, nodded his head once then he looked at Mya and Kayden. Then the one who was dragging them, also just nodded twice. They did that all the time until Mya and Kayden were now carried by other men. Mya didn''t struggle while being carried like a sack since she knew it would be futile. Without her weapons and their huge number, they were at a huge disadvantage.


    Mya nced back at Kayden only to find him sleeping peacefully. ''Ah, how nice of him.'' she sighed inwardly.


    They put her in a wooden chair and put a crown on her head. She was shocked when she heard a loud gong sounding from a single huge drum. But she became even surprised when the people who carried her, started to form a circle and danced at each beat of the drum.


    ''What on earth is happening?'' Mya continued to observe her surrounding until twenty minutes had passed already. Her eyelids were growing heavy now but she refused to sleep. ''They are doing the same thing all over again and again for a long time now. Is this some kind of ritual?''


    The sky had already bepletely dark as well. There were torches of fire that were now surrounding them as well. It was already half an hour and they were steadily doing their dance. Mya started to doze off. Each beat of the drum felt like a luby to her.


    In order for her to not fall asleep, she just started counting the beat of the drum while watching the same motion of the folks in front of her.


    ''One, up and down, Two, up and down.'' She already reached twenty but her sleepiness only got worst. She shook her head to fight it until her gaze fell to the person who was beside her.


    Under the light of the torch that was beside him, his face looked like shining. Thick brows, long eyshes, sharp nose, and prominent jaw and those lips. ''He looked like an angel, Nah, that was already a cliche topare at, maybe the moon prince. Although mostly the moon was described for women, I think it would be the perfect thing to describe him. His beauty was like the moon, it was beautiful but it would be hard for anyone to reach.''


    ''But I''m already contented with just looking. Hmm... Why did I not just gaze at his sleeping face from start? Now all of my sleepiness was gone. Is this what that statement, ''you can really just stare at a gorgeous face all day, or is it I can do this all day?''


    Just then, Mya noticed a movement with his eyes. She immediately diverted her gaze back at the native people.


    "Where are we?" Kayden''s usual cold voice resounded.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 127 - Volume 4.2 Unknown Island 2

    "Not giving me an easy death. Is that so?" Mya said nonchntly. "You should have kept me bound." She kicked a small nk of wood on her left side to the nearest native folks. Out of her sudden aggression, they began to attack her.


    Mya duck as she kicked the left side of the first person who was going to attack her, and that person immediately fell to the ground. Mya nced at the second person who suddenly grabbed her. She jerked her head forward then with one quick motion she hit the man with the back of her head.


    The man stepped backward as he removed his mask. He held his bleeding broken nose.


    "I will not die without a fight."


    "Stop." Oliver''s cold voice resounded. "If you move against my will, this guy will be dead."


    Mya was frozen in her ce as she nced behind her. She almost forgot that she is not alone and there was one person that was still with her.


    Oliver with a small knife on his right hand was pressed to Kayden''s neck, it made a little wound that made a dropped of blood noticeable on his neck. Kayden who remained silent just looked disinterested despite the situation.


    "For a duke''s daughter, I am really impressed with how violent you are."


    "Hah, and despite being defeated by me just a few days ago, you still are a snake for using people as hostages like that." Mya steadied her body. "They are not toys, quit dealing with them as if they are toys."


    "Toys you say? And a few days?" Oliver looked more interested. "It seems you are being confused. It''s been a month now since ourst fight."


    "Month? Don''t make me feel stupid here. " Mya said. "Only four days or a week just passed."


    "Ah, Carolle.."


    Mya stiffened at the mention of her past life name. But she didn''t show any reaction towards Oliver and her face remained stoic.


    "It seems you just woke up from a long dream and based on your current consciousness I think you lost yourself from that dream." Oliver nced towards the native people, and they all stepped back away from Mya. "Our fight, a month has already passed since then." He looked seriously at Mya''s eyes. "And for instance, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    ''A month? Am I gone for really that long? I thought it would only be three days.'' Mya tried to calm herself down. ''No, if you think about it, it could be possible. To the ce where those two lived, time might have been distorted. But for a month, then everyone...''


    Oliver saw the conflicted gaze of Mya as she submerged herself in her thoughts. Oliver retracted his dagger away from Kayden.


    "So you stayed in that ce without knowing how much time had passed," Oliver said with a mild voice this time. He suddenly threw the dagger in Mya''s direction and it plunged to the ground that was just three inches away from Mya''s feet.


    "If I have just my magic, I really want to destroy you right now and slice you into pieces until you are just nothing, " Oliver said, not hiding his hatred. "That damn dragon not only purified the dark magic that I umted for five years but also sealed my natural magic." He scratched the ring that was on his left thumb. " Do you have any idea how it felt, huh? That dragon not only removes my power but also my life."


    "I''mpletely powerless just like you now." Oliver justughed off wryly. It was really very unusual for him to let out all his feelings like this. But seeing the person who destroyed all his ns a month ago.


    After that fight in that strange space with Mya, Oliver woke up on this unknown ind a month ago. He tried to use his magic but it didn''t work. That''s when he noticed again the familiar red ring that was on his left thumb. Then he heard a voice inside his head.


    "Child, this great one will only unseal thou magic back when thou realized thest words of thou mother to thee."


    This left him in great dread and despair. "Realized my mother''sst words?" He gritted his teeth. "You are just used as a tool to stop my ns. Don''t act like you know everything about me."


    He didn''t receive any response from the Great Red Dragon spirit of fire after that.


    Then amidst his inside turmoil, these indigenous people appeared and captured him. But with his extensive knowledge of medicine and herbs, he was able to help these people since, at that time, there was a pandemic that spread throughout the tribes. Andter he found out that it was mria.


    He was able to concoct medicine from the herbs and help to treat the people to heal faster... With his stay here, the tribes started to revere him. Until he was considered as one of the leaders as well. His knowledge and capability led him to achieve a higher position in this tribe. Thenguage they spoke was strangely the same as thenguage spoken at Hacien Empire, that was why it was not hard for him tomunicate with the people leaving from this ce.


    After the ind pandemic was resolved, the next thing he did was to find out what ind he was on. He already reached every nooked of the ind, but it waspletely covered by the sea. And he knows it will be not helpful if he asks people here since the tribe was not that advanced when it came to technology and didn''t have any ships or boats to use for sailing.


    These things left him in a predicament. He intended to continue his revenge. He swore in his life that he would not stop until he saw the emperor begging for his life. But it was all futile right now. He didn''t know the ce where he was and how he would get out of the ind.


    Then suddenly after almost a month now, the two people that destroyed all his ns appeared on the same ind. This was his chance to destroy them too. Especially this girl in front of him. And with all the things he saw in that space about her, it made his blood boil.


    Oliver returned his gaze to Mya. But thetter just simply yawned and sat with her two legs crossed. One thing that infuriated him as she was also the way she acted. Like everything was still normal and nothing happened between them.


    ''No, this is just how she is.''


    "Let''s just forget everything and start over, alright?" Mya nonchntly spoke with a smile. "Your past really doesn''t matter to me or for whatever reason you do every bit of your action."


    "There are only two things that mattered to me when I fought you. First," Mya raised her right index finger. "It was unfortunate that your n would also hinder my ns for my life at hand. So I just needed to destroy it. And second," she raised her middle finger, "You hurt one of my friends. And if I didn''t stop she could have died as well. Everything is just a matter of our own situations that shed with each other."


    Oliver didn''t speak anything as he looked expressionlessly at Mya.


    "And the end result, you lost." Mya pointed towards Oliver then pointed back at herself. "And I win."


    Mya then stretched her arms upwards. "Though I really hate it you already saw everything about me in that space right? I always do everything to crush those who hinder my ns and hurt those I care about."


    "And if you want revenge," Mya just grinned. "Just do what you want, after all revenge is only for those people who lost first. But remember this,"


    Oliver''s still not speaking furrowed his brows at Mya''s words.


    "I will just need to crush you again until you weren''t able to rise again." Mya sighed as shey on the grassy ground.


    "But oh well, since I don''t have my weapons. I''m alone, my moon''s life is in danger and with your new army here, well it would be impossible to win against you again anyway. So just hurry up and do your revenge fast. At least once in your lifetime, be proud that you defeated me."


    Mya closed her eyes and felt the cold wind dampening her cheeks. ''I wonder why I''m always put in these dramatic situations. I have more important things to do and this is just too tiring. But to think I''m gone for a month.'' A heavy feeling emerged inside her. ''I wonder what happened to my crew. And to think I''ll die when I promised to go back to them. I''m really hopeless.''


    ''My moon?'' Kayden''s brows furrowed. That was the only thing that stuck in his mind with all Mya''s words of nonsense to them.


    While Oliver, apletely defeated smile emerged on his lips. ''Revenge are only for those people who lost first.'' Those words strangely rang inside his head and something stung inside his heart.


    "You really know how to make someone want to pull out your tongue to not hear you speak again.." Oliver said.

 Chapter 128 - Volume 4.3 Unknown Island 3

    "You really know how to make someone want to pull out your tongue to not hear you speak again," Oliver said. " But fortunately for you, I will not kill you for now."


    "Oh really!? That''s nice of you!" Mya stood up and looked at Oliver with much enthusiasm. "Come on, why didn''t you say that earlier? From your tone, I thought you would really kill me now. I''m just wasted time preparing myself to die hayss look I''m ready." There''s have a disappointment in Mya''s voice yet it was clear she was simply faking it.


    From being aggressive tock of interest and now to be so happy like this. Oliver was surprised with this so many changes in attitude in just one night.


    "You really are sox."


    *Growl!* Oliver didn''t continue what he was trying to say when Mya''s stomach grumbled all of the sudden, creating and everything awkward atmosphere for everyone.


    ''What a nasty sound you''re making buddy, there?'' Mya looked at Oliver. "Well. that was unbing of this elegantdy. Do you perhaps have any food to eat? Even if it has poison, I''ll eat that hehe." She scratched the back of her head andughed wryly.


    ''She is not taking any of my threats seriously, isn''t she?'' Oliver expressionlessly looked at the nonchnt woman in front of him.


    <em>{"Geez, Oliver. You''ll get wrinkles if you always get angry at me like that. Don''t waste your beautiful face for those expressions. You are more than that hehe." </em>


    <em>"I''m serious here! you''re not taking me seriously mother. If you get a cold again for not resting properly. Can you just listen to...."</em>


    <em>"Yes, yes. " His mother looked at him weirdly.</em>


    <em>"Why are you looking at me like that?" Oliver said a bit cautiously. " Did anything wrong with my face?"</em>


    <em>" No, Nothing sweetheart," his mother grinned. "I''m just thinking any woman who got your heart will be lucky."</em>


    <em>Oliver blushed. "Wo-woman? What are you saying to your son, just eat this porridge now and rest! Stop talking nonsense."}</em>


    "Please bring these two to the prison," Oliver looked at the native people with a calm smile thatpletely made anyone for his thoughts to be read, "and give them food," Olivermanded with a mild voice.


    ---???---


    With thick woods that served as bars to the cells. It looked more like a cage for huge wild animals. The ground was cold and the whole ce had some dried hay on the side. But none of that matters to the people who were imprisoned inside this jail.


    Roasted wild boar that was put in a silver tter. A huge pot of stew made of wild herbs and mushrooms. And there was an odd-looking ck drink.


    Aside from the odd-looking drink, Mya stopped herself from salivating in front of her. The sweet smell that wasing from the stew was captivating. And as she stabbed the pork with her fork, the juicy and rich oil that was dripping on it was a sight to behold.


    Mya immediately ate it. And as much as it looked delicious, the taste, as expected, "Woahh, So delicious!" She continued to eat the feast in front of her. Then she drank the strange ck drink without any hesitation. And her eyes lit up even more. "So strong!"


    The guards outside just looked at Mya''s behavior in front of the food.


    ''This drink had no smell and was bitter! Yet it leaves a strong sweet aftertaste. What kind of drink is this?!" That was when in the moment of enjoying her food, Mya remembered something.


    Mya nced in front of her. "Why are you not eating?" She asked Kayden who was seated in front of her.


    "I''m not foolish enough to eat food prepared by the enemy," Kayden said.


    *Growl.* Mya chuckled when Kayden''s stomach grumbled.


    "Really? But it seems like your stomach speaks differently. You sound hungry to me, are you sure you''re not going to eat?" Mya peaked at the untouched food set in front of Kayden. That''s when Mya noticed that both of his hands were still tied.


    "I''m not hungry," Kayden reversed his gaze away from Mya. He didn''t expect his stomach to grumble like that. ''My stomach has gone crazy now. Back when I''m in the dungeon, I am already used to hunger. And now this happened. How could this be?''


    "Kayden!" Mya screamed all of the sudden.


    "Don''t shout my name...mph." Just when Kayden nced back, Mya stuffed a piece of pork in his mouth.


    "I got it hahaha. Stop lying to yourself. Can you just be real to your feelings? Keeping feelings like yourself can lead to death at a young age." Mya pushed the meat forward and covered his mouth. The surprised guy was forced to chew the meat and gulped it down his throat. That''s when Mya retracted her hands.


    He coughed out loud and when he recovered, he gave Mya a very intense re. "You!"


    "Since you said, you''re not hungry, just enjoy that piece of meat." Mya grabbed all of his food. "I will have all these now since it will be a waste not to eat such delicious foods."


    Mya submerged herself in eating and forgot that fuming Kayden was in front of her.


    More minutes passed and Mya caressed her stomach. Then shey on the cold ground with a satisfied look on her face. ''It''s been a while since I got to eat aplete and delicious meal like this. What a lucky day in the middle of being caught by Oliver."


    Kayden narrowed his gaze at the woman whopletely ignored his existence. Just the first time they met, she always did unexpected things that made him feel mixed emotions he couldn''t understand.


    "Hey,"


    His thoughts were cut off when Mya spoke out of nowhere. She was just staring at the ceiling of the cage.


    "Though it was a bit embarrassing being watched while I''m eating,"


    ''Embarrassed? You are still embarrassed, eating shamelessly like that. I thought you forgot my existence already. This woman is truly unbelievable, how in this world exists this type of person?''''


    "There is still some stew left, you can have that. If you move your hands carefully, even if it''s bound with those ropes, you can still touch the spoon and eat it."


    Kayden looked at the stew. He didn''t notice since he was busy ring at Mya that there was indeed one bowl of stew left.


    "And if you are afraid that it is poisoned, don''t worry it is not. Oliver said that he will not kill us yet. It means he needed us for something. I guess? Haha." Myaughed. "But if it has poison, don''t worry, at least I''ll die with you. You will not be alone with your death. Hahaha." she blinked her eyes andughed even more.


    ''She''s really aplete fool.''


    "Yes I''m a fool, and unfortunately, you will be stuck with this fool for I don''t know how long. Sucks to be you." Mya justughed again.


    ''Did I say that out loud?'' Kayden was surprised when Mya answered him.


    "No, you didn''t say that out loud. I just guessed that it will be anyone''s thinking after hearing my words."


    "..."


    Mya closed her eyes since she knew that Kayden wouldn''t talk to her no matter what she said. She just looked like a crazy human being talking to air. Spouting nonsense after nonsense.


    ---???---


    The night was already deep when Mya woke up from voices outside their cage. She didn''t open her eyes and listened to the two people who were talking in whispers. Based on their voice, they were girls.


    "I don''t understand, are they Master Oliver''s friend or enemy?"


    "I don''t know. I''m so confused about that."


    "I''m confused either. This is my first time seeing prisoners being fed with tasty foods like this. They even give them our tribe''s special drink."


    Mya listened carefully to the chats. ''They can speak the Hacien dialect well. Although they have a deep ent. Hmm... Just what is this ce? Don''t tell me, I''ve returned back to the empire or some ind within the empire.''


    Mya continued to listen to the talks.


    "But do you know, I heard the elders talk with master Oliver."


    "Really? That sounds interesting huh. What did they talk about?"


    "They say they are his acquaintances which makes everything seriously confusing."


    "Then does it mean they are neither his friends nor enemies?"


    "Yeah. I think so. But I also heard that master Oliver will be the one to handle them. They will be brought to the other side, before sunrise tomorrow."


    "What do you mean by the other side?" Mya heard a gasp. "Isn''t that where the king of the forest dwells?"


    "Hey you two, why are you here?! Stop wasting your time." Mya heard a man''s voice this time.


    "It''s the head warrior. Let''s run!"


    "Rascals, get back here!"


    Mya heard more noises of scampering away and when it waspletely quiet again, she opened her eyes. ''It seems tomorrow will be another hectic day.''


    And the rest of the night, Mya wasn''t able to return back to sleep again.

 Chapter 129 - Volume 4.4 Unknown Island 4

    The next day should be just any normal day to any people. The beautiful clear skies, dancing trees, and the chirping of the birds. There were also roosters singing a merry cockadoodledo. Well, it was really a nice day but Mya and Kayden were dragged by the guards to be even bothered to enjoy any of this ordinary day. Both of their hands were tied and they were surrounded at every side.


    ''I still wonder, when will I have a nice bath? Ugh, I smell stinky.'' As Mya observed her surroundings she could notice the folks covering their nose. ''Do I smell that bad?'' She simply sighed. ''Enough with my smell,'' she continued to look more at her surroundings. Strangely, all the people still wore masks. The houses she had seen were also made of light materials such as wood and hays.


    ''I felt like I went back to a more primitive time. At least in the Hacien or the other ces, I already went so far, most houses were made of thick woods and had a stronger interior and exterior foundations. Oh well, if you think back on earth despite being called modern and such, there were stillmunities that preserved their cultural lives and beliefs even if they were going to be left by everyone''s advancement. The Indigenous people. Where they are surrounded by nature because they value their beliefs and such.''


    "Are they really going to that ce?"


    "We can''t do anything about that."


    "It''s Master Oliver''s wishes."


    "But the King of the Forest only listens to him, those two might die."


    "We have nothing to do with them. If not for Master Oliver, the head chief will also use them for sacrifices to Bradimyll."


    Mya sharpened her hearing to listen more to the loud whispers of some vigers as they walked past them. ''King of the Forest, huh. It sounds troublesome. Plus Bradimyll, the god of harvest and peace. Based on what I''ve read from before in the academy, there are not many worshippers of that god in the Heliyas continent. If I narrowed down the few groups that worshipped Bradimyll, then there could only be four.''


    ''The Ansfrid of the Northern part of the continent, the Peytons on our Dukedom of Marina, the Estevas that were scattered and act more like missionaries, and thest one will be the Isard that only showed themselves rarely in the public. They only appeared covered with white cloaks to give assistance when any cmity strikes the affected areas and when everything was alright they disappeared without any traces. If I narrowed what could be a part of the group, Ansfrid and Peytons will be out of the list. Only the Estevas and Isard. If I''m correct, there should be a cane and sun tattoo that represents the Estevas. The Isard, there are not many records of their identities other than they wore white cloaks that cover their whole identity.''


    "We will not go here onwards."


    Mya''s thoughts were cut off when the head guard and the one with the tallest and muscr build spoke. That''s when Mya noticed that there were no houses anymore nor people aside from them.


    ''Since when did we arrive here? Why didn''t I notice this earlier? I think I''m too busy thinking about forgetting what''s happening in my environment.'' Her thoughts as she observed her new surroundings.


    They were now on some grassy ins and standing in front of an entrance of a strange forest. She can also notice some small unfamiliar insects crawling towards her which she just shook off. looking at the forest, from just the nce of it, there was an eerie vibeing out of it. And it lookedpletely dark inside due to the towering trees that blocked the sunlight.


    "Just follow the trail ahead, and always remember this when you hear theughter of the fairies, never speak a word until it is over."


    They brought out their spear and aimed towards Mya and Kayden. "Go inside, Master Oliver is already waiting for us at the other side." The head guard said then he gestured to his subordinates. They forced Kayden and Mya to wear a cor used to apprehend ves and criminals and stopped them from using their magic. Then they removed the ropes tied to them.


    When Kayden''s hands were freed, he tried to fight back but he was electrified just before he could hit one of the subordinates of the head guard. He dropped to his knees.


    "It''s futile to resist."


    "Tsh." Kayden struggled to stand up.


    "Don''t be aggressive at this moment. You are not gonna win. Think before you act outsider." The guard whispered to Kayden.


    Then all of the guards aimed their spears and motioned for the two to step inside the dangerous-looking forest. Kayden without speaking anything turned his back and started to walk ahead of Mya.


    ''What a nasty thing this is.'' Mya touched the cor in her neck.


    ''I guess, we really have no choice but to go forward. What an unlucky day for us hayss. Let''s see where this is headed.'' Mya, although a bit wary, still proceeded. '' I hate this victim mindset of mine but still, I wonder what trials Oliver will set to make our lives hard.'' A tired smile formed her lips.


    ''But I really wonder how these things came to this. I thought I didn''t need to bother with them after I was banished, but here am I ignorantly going forwards to the unknown that still has these main characters involved. I don''t know now what will happen to us, everything was not nned. Though, I guess that''s just how life always works. Full of uncertainties and mysteries.''


    Mya nced at the man in front of him. Looking behind, his lean and tall back as he headed ahead to the trail without saying anything looked so lonely. ''He is really a quiet one. And when he speaks it''s all just words of scorn. But I guess just how he is, it was his personality that made him unique. Hmm, when ites to the personality of this man, it was unpredictable yet why is it so attractive?'' Mya simply moved her head sideways, trying to understand her contemtion about him. ''On the other hand, he was also strangely helpful at times when I needed help. Ah, speaking of help..''


    "Kayden, when I think about it, I just realized I haven''t thanked you properly back at that misty ind. Thank you for your help at that time. I truly appreciate it." Mya said with a genuine smile on her lips and as she expected Kayden didn''t respond and just continued to walk. She couldn''t also see the expression he was making, but in her imagination, it was just the same cold look on his face.


    Since she had nothing else to do other than walk, she decided to just talk though it looked like she was talking to the air, the difference from the air was, she knew Kayden was probably listening to her. Well, he had no choice but to listen to her even if he didn''t speak.


    "About the witch," Mya saw Kayden''s shoulder twitched but she still continued. "From our fight before at the Vige of Or, and back to the mansion at the academy, she called you her son from what I remember."


    ''Well, I couldn''tpletely say that I knew everything about Kayden and his connection to the witch, and I don''t remember giving any hints that I know, right?'' Mya went on to her speaking seeing that there was no reaction to Kayden again. ''It seems, it''s alright to continue.''


    "However I guess, that is not really the case seeing how you hated her. And I don''t know if I still need to say this to you, but I think you need to know this." Mya paused first trying to make her voice sound normal. "She already died back then. She sacrificed herself along with the other cultists so that she would be able to give more power to the awakening of the demon king..."


    *Fwoosh!*


    Mya has suddenly pushed aggressively. ''Argh.'' She felt the impact of the tree behind.


    "Stop talking already," Kayden said, his red ruby eyes glinting dangerously and ringpletely at Mya. Mya winced when she felt that Kayden put more pressure on his hold on her right shoulder. "Just. Stop."


    "It-" Mya jerked her head and with a strong force bumped it to Kayden "It freaking hurts!"


    ''Both my back and shoulders hurt, this jerk.''


    Kayden staggered a few steps behind, surprised at Mya''s sudden attack as well. He held his bleeding nose.


    He red at Mya and Mya as well, red at him. They stayed for a few minutes ring at each other.


    ''Aish, this is just getting out of nowhere.'' Without saying anything, Mya just walked ahead but she paused when she heard multiple waves ofughter ringing through the forest.


    "Laughter?"


    <em>{"When you heard theughter of the fairies never speak a word until it is over."}</em>


    ''Crap!'' Mya held her mouth and her eyes widened. ''Did I just say that out loud?''


    The soft breeze of the wind started to be stronger and the waves ofughter became louder. As if it was getting nearer to them at each passing second.


    ''This doesn''t look any good..'' Mya readied herself to whatever wasing towards them.

 Chapter 130 - Volume 4.5 Unknown Island 5

    Waves ofughter were the only noise they can hear.


    Mya immediately grabbed Kayden''s hands and pulled him towards her as she made a run for it.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Did you not see it? I''m running!" Mya yelled.


    "Tsh I can fight them." Kayden said as he tried to yank Mya''s hold to his right hand. But Mya just tightened her grip as they ran ahead.


    "You can''t use your magic. Don''t be reckless. I can''t let my onlypanion die here." Mya said with a serious tone in her voice.


    The wind around them continued to grow and it became even stronger along with theughter that was now trailing behind them as they ran.


    Kayden''s red ruby eyes rippled with conflict. "Stop running." With one quick motion, he pulled Mya towards him. Then he carried her in a bridal carry position.


    "Kayden?!" Mya was surprised by the turn of events.


    "You are too slow. I run faster." Kayden said.


    *Ba-dump.* Mya could hear the loud heartbeat of her heart. She tried to peek at Kayden''s face but she immediately reverted her gaze when her heartbeat was even stronger.


    ''Just what in the world is happening to me? I can just look fine at him before.'' She peeked at Kayden who was seriously running and he doesn''t even not bother to look at her.


    <em>{"Stop talking already." Kayden said, his red ruby eyes glinting dangerously and ringpletely at Mya. Mya winced when she felt that Kayden put more pressure on his hold on her right shoulder. "Just. Stop."}</em>


    Mya remembered the scene earlier. ''Yes, maybe this is a feeling of guiltiness. Just because I thought it would be fine to speak casually about the witch like that to him. I''m being insensitive to his feelings.'' Mya sighed inwardly. ''Why am I even bothered about this? But I guess I should still apologize for being out of line. I should need to be more careful next time about this topic.''


    Kayden continued to glide across the bushes until his sight caught a cave. From what he quickly observed the trail ended with this cave. ''This must be the ce where we are supposed to go. Tsh. Being led by the enemy.'' Butpared to the sinisterughter that was chasing behind them, Kayden had no choice but to proceed forward.


    As soon as he entered the cave, he dropped Mya on the ground.


    Mya who was engulfed with her thoughts and the rose scent of Kayden winced when she dropped on the ground. It was like a wake up call to her.


    "Ah, how nice of you." Mya said as she rubbed her aching butt when she stood up.


    Kayden without saying anything proceeded to walk forward.


    Strangely enough as soon as they entered the cave theughter was all gone.The only noise that they heard was the strong wind. But from what Mya could see from the outside, the trees and bushes were still swaying hard due to the wind. There was a lot of dust flying around.


    ''Whatever or where thatughter came from, don''t tell me, they are just waiting outside?''


    *Squeak!* Mya ducked down when multiple bats suddenly flew heading outside. But what shocked her, as soon as she saw the bats flew out from the cave, their body was cut off and disintegrated.


    ''Just what in the world is chasing after us.'' Mya stepped back.


    "The inhabitants of this ind called them fairies."


    Mya nced back inside the cave when she heard Oliver''s voice resounded. Kayden, who also watched the scene of the bats a while ago, became more alerted. Both him and Mya were just looking in one direction, as they heard footsteps approaching towards them.


    "They are everywhere on this ind''s forests and if one caught up with them, they suffered like that. None of the natives know the features of those who caused thoseughs. But for both of you to be noticed by them, did the guards not give you any warning about speaking?"


    Oliver revealed himself and as soon as he did, Kayden immediately lunged an attack towards him.


    However before he could reach Oliver, something huge from the shadow jumped over to Kayden. The creature locked Kayden on the ground and growled.


    "White, just hold onto him but don''t do anything."


    A huge white tiger, as huge as three adult humansbined, pinned Kayden on the ground. Kayden tried to fight towards the tiger but he struggled to move and the beast was indeed far stronger than him now.


    Mya sighed as she leaned on the wall of the cave. '' Based on the wildness and power of that one. I''m pretty sure that must be the dangerous king of the forest they were talking about. In our situation, we don''t truly have any chance of winning over him right now. Oliver is really a frightening character for taming a beast like that.''


    "Let''s now be clear and direct, Sir Oliver. What do you need with us? For you to bring us here and I presume you don''t want the inders to know whatever that is." Mya crossed her arms as she nced directly at Oliver''s eye.


    "Haha. You never disappoint me the way you think. You are really smart."


    "No," Mya took a seat with a cross sitting position, "you''re still smarter than me. That''s why you''re always on the top of our batch in the academy back then."


    "You surely know how to jest despite everything that happened." Oliver said and stifled augh. "But alright as you wish I''ll go straight to the point now." Oliver continued. "I need to get out of this ind. And in order to do that, I will be needing your assistance. Especially with your skills and knowledge, I know it would be a breeze for you to get out of here."


    "Ah, I see." Mya simply answered. "And so after we get out from this ind, that''s when you will kill us. Do you think I will just agree like that easily? Then I agree."


    "I see, I don''t think it would be easy to ask for your operation..." Oliver was bbergasted when he realized Mya''s answer just now.


    "You agree just like that!?" He was surprised, truly. He thought that it would not be easy and would take a while to make Mya agree with him, and he already thought up different threatening things or deals to made her agree. But all of that was gone in vain with that quick answer. "That was unexpected answer but anyway it''s d to know you agreed to this easily."


    Oliver knew that he must be thankful that she agreed without much convincing, it would not be much hassle. But at the same time, this was why he felt annoyed at how surprisingly easy that was. It was like still now, Mya was not really taking him seriously. Whether it was good or not, it doesn''t feel right to him at how he was being toyed like this.


    "Hah. Of course, I will, besides I don''t want to stay here in the inds forever without having a nice bath."


    Oliver just looked at Mya without any emotions.


    Mya released a deep breath. "Alright! Just kidding. Besides, it will still end up that way since I also need to get out of this ind. So you, who have the trust of the people living here already, it will be much easier for me as well."


    Mya stretched her arms and continued speaking. "And besides whether we wanted to do it or not, you will still force us with this cor and even if I asked for a life and death contract, you will not allow it either. So resisting on our part is really futile and a waste of time." Mya fixated her gaze on Oliver''s golden eyes.


    "However, even if you try to kill us after we manage to safely get out of this ind, don''t expect it to be as simple as you think." Mya smiled, masking everything she was thinking.


    "I see." Oliver grinned back as well. ''Ah she''s really just taking my threats lightly. Is it because to her, I''m just a so-called character? Then let''s see how you can keep up with that.''


    "Then I''m d that you agreed to this easily and we have a better understanding of the situation. So now that you agree to my n this would be much easier for the both of us to get off to this ind." Oliver said as his golden eyes glinted.


    "Then it seems wee to a proper agreement, right?" Mya simply said. "Now first out of two, would you be kind enough to let that guy go." Mya gestured to the white tiger. "I don''t think he would be repulsive enough to attack you again."


    "White, get off him." Oliver said and the white tiger moved away from Kayden. Seeing that Kayden was free now, Mya moved on to the second thing she was going to say.


    "The second one is, this is already pretty obvious but would you be kind enough to tell me everything you know about this ind so we can easily help each other?" Mya said as she looked back at Oliver.


    "Yes, I am already going to do that.." Oliver said and thus he began telling everything that he thought would be beneficial for them to get out of this ind.

 Chapter 131 - Volume 4.6 Unknown Island 6

    "As you already know, I came to this ind a month ago. And to be honest, I was truly surprised when I realized the people here spoke the samenguages of the Sahaya empire. Not only that, they worshipped Bradimyll. But despite that, I don''t know anything else about the hidden information about this ind yet. Ah, the inders call this ind as Sun." Oliver said. "Just like you, I''m still hunting for some beneficial information about this ind."


    "Sun, huh," Mya remembered the Sahaya. ''The g of Sahaya also had the sun that symbolizes the empire. "Other than that you don''t have much idea of what this ind could be," Mya continued. "You said the people here are Bradimyll worshippers, then perhaps you are aware that there are only four groups of those believers. And if we narrowed it to that four, the Estevas and Isard. Do these inders belong to any of those two perhaps?"


    "It seems you already have your own observations. I thought that you don''t care about your situation." Oliver maintained his grin.


    "Well, even if I don''t look like it, it''s a habit of mine to observe things even in very small details," Mya said nonchntly. "Alright enough about me, answer my questions now about the worshippers."


    "I see," Oliver started to speak. "It is unfortunate for me to say, but the inders don''t belong to any of those groups."


    Mya held her chin as she submerged herself in her thoughts. "Well, that sounds interesting. None of those huh? If that is so then howe the empire was not aware of these unknown groups of Bradimyll worshippers? No more like the church, they should have hold records of this."


    "I only hold mostly some knowledge about the empire." Oliver just simply responded. "But when ites to the church, the empire doesn''t much have power over the church. There was information that waspletely blocked to the empire and only the church have. Even with how many kingdoms the empire swallowed, the emperor could never control the churchpletely. Or rather that cunning man is careful enough not cause any dispute to the church."


    "I see when ites to the church. I think everything makes sense if this information will be hidden." Mya said.


    ''Hmm the church huh. It is true thatpared to the empire, the church''s power also couldn''t be trifled that easily. They hold the mass not only to the Empire of Sahaya but also to the other parts of the continent of Heliyas.''


    "You indeed have greater knowledge than I do in this world. Howe you are oblivious about this? Are there any specific books you read or someone tell you all of this kind of stuff?" There was a hint of sarcasm in Oliver''s voice, although he was still smiling.


    ''Ah right, this guy also knows now. If only I can erase his memory about everything that transpired in that space that time, then this will not be troublesome as well.'' Mya sighed inwardly. ''Though he only saw me reading about the book and the things I discussed with Ms. Gina. But I can''t say either that he knowspletely about the entire story. Even so, if not for Hyun Jae, maybe I should have killed him back there to avoid these unnecessary troubles.''


    Oliver''s smile became wry when he continued to observe Mya. She was nowpletely looking at him with a murderous aura. ''What is she thinking right now? Is she nning how to silence me now?''


    Oblivious with Oliver''s thoughts, Mya continued with her thoughts. ''But based on our situation right now there is nothing I can do now but to let him be part of this journey. It''s not like he knows the Fate of the Stars that well. And besides I''m pretty sure if he started telling this to others they would just think of him as someone crazy especially since he tried to be the demon king. Ah, perhaps I could use that as well topletely crush him if he really does that.''


    "Well," Mya started to speak after a long silence. "In every story, there are so many things that were left untold. So in that case you can''t expect me to know everything either. Anyway, so for the overall, despite your one month stay here, we almost have the same clue to what this ind could be. And I''m just here for almost one and half days.." She released a deep sigh. "I can''t believe it will be as hard as I thought." she added.


    "It seems I overestimated my expectations about you, Sir Oliver," Mya said with a bit of disappointmentced in her tone.


    This ticked Oliver inside but he maintained his smile. "I apologize for disappointing and being the useless me." He said, trying to sound calm. "And stop with the formalities now, if my brother reached the empire, I''m already a wanted criminal or traitor in the empire."


    "Well, I guess so." Mya said. "Then Oliver, how do you really intend for us to escape with only this information we have?"


    "Assist me in building a ship."


    "Ah, a ship, no...eh what?" Mya rubbed her ears. "Can you repeat what you''ve just said?"


    "Help. me. build. a. ship." Oliver slowly repeated." Is that now clear to you?"


    ''Ah. So it was like that. What he meant by assisting to escape this ind is literally to build a ship and sail away from this ind. Well, seeing that this ce has water on all sides, I guess that is the only way we can get out of here. If only the great dragon chooses a better ce for us. Or perhaps...being here is not a mere coincidence. Then if that''s the case just what does he want for us to do and along with this man?''


    "Excuse me, Lady Mya?" Oliver called out disrupting Mya from her thoughts.


    "Oh yeah, I''m sorry for that. Well, I can certainly do that." Mya said.


    "And I indeed trust you that you will be able to navigate well through these unknown inds and the sea," Oliver said.


    "I can sense from your tone that you really have high hopes for me. But the location is still a problem." Mya said and both of them fell into contemtion.


    ''Ah, if Rein is here, he could just simply look at the stars and we will know the coordinates of our location. Since this world has entirely different stars and constetions, I just let Rein study it all since he already has basic knowledge about it. Hays, I wonder how they''re doing at this moment. Those irritating voices of Iris and the support I always received from Dorris. Though it was a brief time with the group, I never felt lonely with them. The Bituins as well, I hope she was still healthy and strong. Well, of course knowing Rein he would always be sure to maintain the ship''s good well-being. I wish they are all doing. I promise I wille back again and see them. I still have to pursue my dream to be the best Voyager in the world but I need to deal with this first.''


    ''If I know that there will be a time that I''ll depend on myself like this, I should have also studied it myself. But life truly loves to y by putting some challenges and unexpected events in my life.'' Mya sighed. ''They truly want to surprise me huh. Well, there is no time for the victim mindset. I''m pretty sure that there are still other things other than constetions to navigate your way. But it would be far harder and would be based on instinct and some things that I needed to create as well.'' Mya sighed inwardly again.


    ''Tss at this moment the trust and belief in myself truly tested by these situations, I have right now. Before I always let Rein lead the way, let Iris and Dorris do things just for me but now this is my time to find the solutions based on my own instincts. This phase of my life needs to be done as soon as possible. I need to end this immediately.''


    ''It feels like I''m back to square one from all the preparations I have done before. And now, I don''t know if the materials, manpower, and money that Oliver probably has with this ind would be enough.''


    "The distance is around four hundred sixty kilometers. Then something blinding shed. The next thing I knew, I was tied along with that girl and dragged into the vige."


    Both Mya and Oliver nced when Kayden suddenly spoke. He was now leaning quietly on the wall with his eyes closed. It was as if what they heard was just a figment of their imagination and he didn''t speak anything at all.


    How could they forget about this factor? Among the three of them, both Oliver and Mya arrived here due to the dragon. But Kayden, how did he arrive in this ce? They still didn''t ask him about anything.

 Chapter 132 - Volume 4.7 Unknown Island 7

    ''There were certain things in this life that sometimes we can''t control no matter how much we try to control it. And the more we try to control it the more we suffer. That''s why going with the flow is sometimes the right thing to do. And that is what I''m doing, on my fourth day on this unknown ind.''


    "Blue missy, here. Can you get all of this from the olddy at the opposite house that has a white g of the yellow sun?" One of the cook in the vige, whose name was Pwin, handed Mya a white piece of paper. Mya was beyond surprised when she saw the list.


    "Don''te back here, if you don''t get everything on that list or you are the one we gonna eat."


    "Yes, Mr. Pwin." Mya just simply responded with an nonchnt smile written on her face. "But sadly, I won''t taste good and might upset your stomach," Mya said as she started walking away. "That''s a friendly advice from me, Mr. Pwin."


    On the fourth day on the ind, after talking in the cave, Mya and Kayden became the errand ves of the inders. How did this happen? It all happened two days ago back at the cave.


    ---???---


    Two days ago back at the cave.


    "I was thinking about this before heavily because there is only one problem that blocks our ns." Oliver grinned again. And somewhat Mya got a bad feeling about this, the silence eating them at the moment.


    Well, being with Oliver was already bad news, to begin with. Butpared to before this was an entirely bad feeling for some reasons.'' Hmm I think it would be more serious than before, huh''


    "I see, Are there other more problems than we already have now?" Mya said, maintaining her neutral smile.


    "Yes, there is and I want you to prepare for this because this was quite hard for both of you..." Oliver caressed his chin and nced upwards as if thinking. "The inders will not simply listen to you or if you start working all of the sudden, they''ll be suspicious and will make things worse. Both of you should earn their trust first. They are very protected and guided to their tribe that is why you need to work their trust. Listen, this ce was a sacred ce for them that is why they are strict about the kind of people they will trust."


    "Earn their trust?" Mya raised her left brow. " I don''t like that feeling but I don''t have a choice, don''t we?"


    "Yes," Oliver folded his hands. "And that is the first step for our ns," his grin widened. "Both of you should do errands for them for a whole week then definitely you can earn their trust. I know you can earn their trust easily since it would be the both of you."


    "Wow," Mya said with a tinged of sarcasm on her voice. "I''m honored that you believe in us this much."


    "Of course," Oliver maintained his grin. "How can I not?"


    Then after that long conversation, Oliver doesn''t hesitate to introduce both Mya and Kayden to the inders. And told them they couldmand them to do any chores as long as it would not be dangerous for both of them.


    ---???---


    Back to the present...


    Mya sighed when she nced back at the list. ''Well at least this time, this errand is still pretty easypared to the ones I did yesterday.''


    So far, since yesterday, the things she had done were pluck some grasses, doundry on the small riverbank just using her both hands and some thick woods and feed wild boars that almost tried to eat her as well. ''I thought there''s no dangerous chores.'' Mya sighed with weariness. ''And I still need to do this for the remaining five days. I need to be a little bit patient with this.''


    She continued walking and ignored the gossiping vigers as she passed by with a smile. ''I wonder why am I doing such things? As a noble before or even if I''m banished, I just let Rein and Dorris handle these things. Ah, this delicate poordy doingbor.''


    Mya felt something or someone was observing her. It was giving a different feeling from the rest that was just casually watching her. She felt danger. Mya immediately nced behind her, but as she did that, there was no one in there other than some children ying. And the dangerous feeling was gone as well.


    ''What could be that?'' Myaposed her thoughts and rxed. She took a deep breath as well to calm her nerves. ''I think I''m just imagining things since I''ve been working non-stop since yesterday. My mind is now making nonsense thoughts. The only thing I look forward to with this workday is the food and warm bath is given to us after all the work for the day was done. Ah. I really wanted to eat, rest and take a warm and calming bath again.''


    ''And Kayden, well he was tasked in hunting with the guards. Well, I wonder how he was faring there? I hope he doesn''t cause any problems there or they encounter those fairies. Well, to begin with, it was surprising how he was going along with all of this. That guy''s mind is truly hard to understand. He''s soplicated to surround himself with. I''m still wondering how will they handle him. Well, good luck with him, seeing himst night, well he was still Kayden.''


    Mya stopped walking when she saw the with g with the yellow sun in front of a one-story hut. ''This must be it.''


    Mya entered the gate that was made of brown wood. As she looked at the yard, there were different kinds of flowers and some green nts nted everywhere. ''This flower. How beautiful. It look so stunning in every small detail.'' Mya got attracted to a particr yellow flower. As the sun reflected on it, it was magically sparkling. ''This reminds me of the mansion back there. Mother also had plenty of unique and one-of-a-kind flowers. I wonder how everyone''s doing. I hope none of the news that I disappear reaches them or perhaps knowing Rein, he would probably tell them. I should hurry and finish this game that Oliver set and go back to them.''


    "Who are you?!" Mya was startled when she heard an olddy''s grumpy voice behind her.


    She immediately turned around only to see an old woman. She was wearing the same brown dress with colorful zigzag patterns as everyone else. And she had a headdress with three feathers on it that adored her waist-length white hair. Her back was hunching and she supported herself with a wooden crane. And like the rest, they were wearing masks.


    "Ah, good day, I am Mya and I came to Mr. Pwin''s request to get everything from this list for you," Mya said in one breath as she bowed slightly to show her respect.


    The olddy''s brown orbs eyes narrowed as she scrutinized Mya from head to toe.


    Mya nced up and gave the brightest and most polite smile she could give to the olddy. "Here is the list." She said politely and extended her hands.


    "Aside from Master Oliver. I hate outsiders." The olddy said with grumpiness and turned her back as if Mya was some dirt.


    Mya was left hanging as the olddy walked inside her house and shut the door with a loud thud.


    Mya''s smile faltered. ''Ah, who says that everything could be easy. What should I do? It seems the olddy holds grudges for people that don''t belong to this ind. Is that how they protect this ind so much that they are not open to meeting new people because they thought we destroy their inds? Hmm''


    Mya felt that dangerous feeling again of being watched. But when she turned around there was nobody there. Mya maintained her smile. '' Okay! I think at this time this is not just an illusion, I need to be more careful in every action I take. Well, for sure Oliver sent people to watch us? Well that could be possible tss it''s pretty obvious he is not going to trust us so easily.'' She sighed. "Well, that''s a given. I shall just think of itter and now n on how I can woo this olddy. Or else I would not be able to return and finish the task."


    Mya stepped towards the door and just before she could knock...


    "I would not do that if I were you. It will indeed only irritate Grandma Hashna."


    ''This voice, it''s one of those girls that sneak in to look at our cage that night.'' Mya turned to see who it was.


    A girl that was the same height as Dorris and wearing a brown dress with colorful zigzag patterns smiled at Mya. Though she had a white mask, her cheerful and vibrant aura surrounding her were vibrating out of her personality. "Hi! My name is Kiana, it''s nice to meet you.. And I would love to be friends with you if that''s alright. Bluedy?"

 Chapter 133 - Volume 4.8 Sun Island And Errands 1

    "Hi, My name is Kiana, it''s nice to meet you. And I would love to be friends with you if that''s alright. Bluedy?"


    "Bluedy?" Mya tilted her head.


    "Ah! Is that making you feel ufortable? I apologize for calling you like that. I didn''t mean to make you feel in a certain way." Kiana said a bit panicky. "I''m really sorry about that anyway, is that not your name? I thought that was your name since everyone here on the ind is calling you that."


    ''Oh, it looks like I''m well known to this ind huh. Well, there is no doubt since I''m not from here besides I was the enemies before and now I''m one of the ves here trying to gain their trust'' Mya just moved her head up and down as a sign of understanding. ''Now that I realized everyone was calling me blue missy, blue girl, or anything that has blue. Well I guess, it''s my own fault for making them confused about my real name since I haven''t really introduced myself properly to anyone and I''m just busy running errands here and there. Now I understood how it felt being a busy individual because even presenting my own name I neglected it.''


    Mya nced back to the fidgety girl. "I see. No, It''s alright you don''t need to feel bad besides it''s my fault for not introducing myself to all of you properly." Mya gave her a friendly smile. "You can now call me Mya, nice to meet you too Kiana." She lent her hand for a handshake.


    Kiana tilted her head as a sign of confusion, staring at Mya''s extended hand. Then she bowed in front of it. Mya was startled by this. ''Are they not aware of shaking hands?''


    "What are you doing?" Mya said. "You don''t need to do that. Please raise your head."


    "Eh! Did I do something wrong?" Kiana panicked once again.


    "No, you don''t and it''s alright. This custom might be unfamiliar to you. This,'''' Mya shows her hand in front of them. But Kiana just looks at it like an innocent child trying to figure out what needs to be done. "It is what we usually do when we meet someone new. We hold our hands." Mya slowly grabbed Kiana''s right hand. "Then we shake it." Kiana looks amazed and looks at their both hands that now are shaking


    " Wow! That''s so cool"


    "Is that clear? Let''s repeat that again. I''m Mya and nice to meet you, Kiana." Mya said with a smile.


    "You really look so pretty that it was almost so annoying."


    Mya''s eyes widened as she nced back at Kiana.


    "Wait, what?" Mya simply asked.


    "Nice to meet you too, Mya! You''re so pretty! I''m so happy to be your friend." Kiana said with all smiles as well.


    ''What''s that? Am I hearing things or something?'' Mya stared back at Kiana and there was no sign of any odd behavior. ''Hmm, here we go again for another illusion inside my head. Maybe due to overwork, I''m hearing such things. I think I truly need some rest after this.''


    "Thank you. Though I can''t see your face, I know you''re pretty as well." Mya answered back.


    "Thank you!" Kiana said with delight. "Then since we are friends now, will it be alright, if I help you in your errands?" Kiana said.


    "Yes, Sure! " Mya answered right away which startled Kiana once again. "Oh! Sorry about that! To be honest, I truly need help right now, I need to get everything on this list from the grandma living here. But oh well, it seems she hated me for some reason." She said a bit troubled. Then Mya nced up when Kiana started giggling.


    "I don''t know but I think you are not just pretty but funny as well Mya." Kiana kept giggling. Seeing that Mya looked confused, Kiana started to settle down her giggles. "You''re pretty straightforward. I thought you are still going on like with the lines, ''don''t worry it''s alright, I can handle this by myself, or I don''t want to trouble you.''"


    "Ah I see," Mya also giggled as well. "Being pretentious for the sake of being polite, well I also do that with people but when ites to my friends, I don''t really need to pretend right?"


    Kiana stared at Mya nkly as if she was surprised by something.


    "Kiana?" Mya waved her right hand in front of Kiana. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Ah. Nothing." Kiana said. "Then about Elder Hashna, let me apologize for her behavior. She just is not really in favor orfortable with any outsiders. You know, she just wants to keep everything at peace and safe because before there were some people who betrayed them at a young age. So that is why she is so protected on the ind."


    "Oh! I''m so sorry to hear that! And no worries," Mya said with all smiles. "It doesn''t bother me a bit since now I understand her because I know her reason. And it was eptable besides the only thing I want is to finish this errand."


    "Thank you, Mya! Hmm, That can be tricky, perhaps I can ask it in your stead instead?" Kianna said.


    "No," Mya said. "Although I did need some help, this errand needed to be done with me. Perhaps you can give me some advice or any information on how I can woo the elder?"


    "Hmm¡­ okay give me a moment to think." Kiana held her chin and thought for a while. "Well, I don''t know if this could help but other than what I tell you, Elder Hashna''s has a deeper story as to why she hated outsiders is well known in our vige. Do you want to listen to it?"


    "Her story," Mya replied. "I would love to, but kindly summarize it since I don''t have much time."


    Kiana giggled once again to Mya''s response. "Then alright, I will tell you but don''t worry it won''t be long either."


    After a few hours of talking...


    "Ah I hope it does not get too long for you and the story helps you to navigate with Grandma and look at the time," Kiana said. "I have to go now. See you again Mya, I enjoy talking with you. " She waved goodbye to Mya.


    ''Well, that is so long.'' Mya sighed inwardly.


    "So do I. Thank you Kiana and hope to see you again some other time." Mya said as she waved back. Mya watched the retreating back of Kiana until she could not really see her anymore.


    Then she nced back at the house of the elder. "Ah, I guess this is it already. I failed this errand huh. I am not really the type to force someone that hates me. And besides with a story like that, well, I guess this errand is hopeless."


    The sun was already setting down and Mya decided to just retreat for the day and go back to the guard.


    After a few moments of walking, when the cook saw her, though he had a mask on, his brows kneaded, seeing Mya empty-handed.


    "Blue Missy!"


    Mya raised her hand. "Well, the elder seems to hate me and even shut the door on my face." She exined.


    The cook hearing her nonchnt excuse sighed. "I said that you will note back here empty-handed. Get those materials even if it takes a long time or else I will slice you into pieces."


    Mya this time was the one who sighed next. "Just go get it yourself and go slice me. I''m not afraid to die either," she handed back the list to the guard.


    "This kid! It seems you are forgetting that you need to do this right now." The cook demanded with haughtiness.


    "And it seems you forget that the elder hated foreigners like me. To begin with, this errand is already impossible. If you need that supply that badly, then just go get it yourself." Mya said then walked away.


    "Wait!" The cook tried to grab Mya. But to his surprise, Mya quickly evaded him.


    "I''ll go find other residents tomorrow to ask for an errand. Not all the time will you see your grandmother. So go see her instead of forcing someone that she will hate."


    "How did you know that she''s my grandmother?" The cook said surprised.


    "If you want things to sort out with her, don''t use people that could only aggravate her," Mya said as she walked away. ''Hah. I wasted half of my day doing nothing. Well, it''s alright. I just need to rest now and have a bath where I truly needed.''


    ---???---


    Beneath the shadows from one of the huts that Mya passed on, Kiana appeared. Her eyes narrowed as she watched Mya going away.


    "How is she? Did you aplish what I asked you to do?"


    Someone appeared behind Kiana. A girl taller than her and was wearing a grey-colored mask. "Mdy, don''t worry. Master Oliver will see her true colors soon."


    "Make sure of it," an aggravating voice came out from the grey masked girl. "I will make sure that Oliver will see me as the only girl for him and not that blue b*tch."


    "Of course, Mdy," Kiana said as she gave a short bow.. Then the grey masked girl disappeared in front of her.

 Chapter 134 - Volume 4.9 Sun Island And Errands 2

    On the third day of doing errands, the people around Mya started to be less wary of her. And that means... Mya could only sigh in weariness. ''That means more work for me. Well, like I expected it would not be easy. And I need to do this in one week. Forget about earning their trust, more like I''m just earning a spot to be a ve here.'' She nced at the rice field that she needed to nt more. The size of the rice field was almost one hectare.


    ''Ah. Think positive Mya. Think of this as just helping people in need. Yeah, that''s right. I''m helping people. I''m such a good person. They are lucky that they got me here.''


    Mya slowly stood up straight and stretched her hips and arms. ''Yosh!'' She raised her fist to the air. ''I can do this!'' She continued to nt the rice seedling. She woke before sunrise to do some basic stretching first and she started to nt the rice seeds again for almost two hours now.


    ''It will be okay! Continue onward! No matter what errands you threw at me, I can do all of this. Well, aside from that olddy yesterday. Anyways simply be more persistent then they will surely see the fruits of your hard work.''


    Mya hastened her pace since she didn''t want to be on the field when the sun rose to its peak or the heat would be just unbearable to her.


    *Unga!*


    Mya nced up when she heard of a Carabao passing along with its owner. It was pulling a wagon from behind that had some hay on it. "Hello! How are you? It''s nice to meet you! Good weather we have today!" She waved her hands at them with enthusiasm. The man pulling the carabao turned his head. As usual, he was wearing the same mask as everyone in the vige. ''I forgot to ask why the people here love to wear masks.'' Mya thought for a while.


    And then the said man returned his gaze on the road and proceeded to walk without saying anything or even smiling at her. ''Well so much for being friendly.'' Mya said as she just stared at them and kept walking away like she was just a shadow or invisible that didn''t exist.. ''Hmm. He is heading into the forest''


    The wind blew hard and in the air, Mya smelled something familiar to her that made her stop in a moment. ''That smell, the smell of blood?'' She kept staring at the man until it was long gone from her sight. ''Maybe he is a hunter as well going for a hunt? Well never mind, I''ll just continue this! I''m going to finish all of this before noon!''


    After four more hours of shortly resting and nting, the sun finally rose to its peak. Mya decided to rest now for a moment and ate the lunch prepared for her by the kinddy who ordered her to do this. She said that her husband got sick so he has no strength to do all of this by himself so he decided to request for her to do this. ''Only a quarter left unnted.''


    She put her right hand on her waist and stretched once more. ''Ugh,'' she felt some minor pain on her shoulder as she did some stretching.'' I can continue and finish it after some rest and the sundown.'' Then she stared back at her lunch and took a seat under the small nipa hut in the middle of the fields.


    "It''s tiring huh." Mya smelled her lunch box. "Hmm, it smells quite good. Can''t wait for what is on the inside. "


    Mya opened the white cloth first, then it revealed a small wooden box. When she opened it, the smell became stronger and made her gulp her saliva because something sweet engulfed her nose.


    "Oh," her eyes sparkled seeing her lunch. It had white rice on the left side and three small fish that was soaked in red-orange sauce. She picked up her spoon and started scooping the sauce first to taste it. Her eyes widened once more, ''is this tomato sauce? pretty good.''


    And thus, she began eating her meal with delight. "Yum! If I''m just eating it every day, I''m going to do this task without hesitation." She squealed more in delight as she continued eating.


    Just a few moments when she was nearly done finishing her lunch...


    "Blue missy!" Mya raised her head to see someone running toward her. "So this is where you are! I kept looking at you earlier and then now I finally saw you" It was the cook yesterday. And he was holding two huge knives.


    "Oh! Hey! Is there anything you need?"Mya greeted him with a wide and genuine smile on her lips. But then it faltered when out of nowhere, the cook threw the knife he was holding on his right hand towards Mya.


    "Woah! What is that for? What''s your problem?" Mya asked and the cook just kept his sharp eyes on her. She instinctively dodge and as she did that her lunch that was on her side was hit by the knife. Scattering all its contents.


    ''My food! What a waste! No,'' Mya shook her head. ''Why in the world did this cook throw the knife!'' She nced back to the cook who was now a meter away from her.


    "I will kill you!" The cook angrily screamed as he tried to hit Mya with the remaining knife he had.


    "What the?!" Mya started to dodge every bit of his attacks. "What have I done wrong?! Don''t tell me, it''s about yesterday''s errand from you that I didn''t finish. No way, you''re really serious that you will cook me! You will just upset your stomach!"


    "Stop moving. How dare you do that to my grandmother?!"


    ''Ah, what?'' Mya''s mind started processing at the aggressive cook.


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to talk about! I did nothing wrong to your grandma!" Mya screamed back as she ducked to the left.


    "Stop talking nonsense and pretending you did nothing wrong Blue Missy!" he felt a tremendous burst of rage inside him. "That is all the reason for criminals whomitted crimes!" The cook yelled in rage as he swung the knife. Mya dodge it and itnded on the part of the field that had some rice seedling on it.


    ''Darn this, Okay this is not fun now. I need to think about what I need to do.'' Mya gritted her teeth. ''I can''t simply dodge him here or he will surely destroy all these crops I nted. And all my hard work and sweat will be wasted. I won''t let that happen. This assh*le really getting into my nerves. I need to get us out of the field first.'' Mya started turning her back to the cook, who just picked the huge knife. ''This guy is serious about cutting me into pieces huh.'' Then she started running away in the direction away from the field.


    "Stop running and fight like a real warrior! Get back here!" The cook angrily screamed as he ran after Mya.


    "No thanks! And I''m not a freaking warrior!" Mya screamed back as increased her pace. The cook continued to scream some words, but Mya decided to just focus on her running and didn''t speak anything other than that.


    ''If not for this stupid cor, I can simply take down this man. And besides, that wasted food. I feel bad about it.'' Mya sighed inwardly as she looked in her front. There was only one way ahead of the track she was heading. It was the forest. ''Argh. Damn it. I don''t have a choice but let''s make a run for now.''


    She dashed ahead of it as her life depended on it.


    ---???---


    In the forest, the cook kept looking for Mya.


    "Where is she?!" He was still fuming in rage as he looked for her from the bushes and in every direction. "Blue Missy!" he shouted.


    *Awoo!*


    The cook gritted his teeth as he could not find her anywhere. "Blue missy, I know you can hear me. Hide well because if I see you. You can''t escape from me ever again and I don''t let you go whatever happens. I will make sure I''m thest person you will see until yourst breath. Enjoy the remaining days of your life. Keep my words."


    The cook decided to go back. When he was no longer in sight, Mya reappeared behind the tree that she hid at. She took a deep breath as she pondered on her thoughts.


    ''What in the world is happening?'' She eximed as she continued to inhale and exhale air until her panting calmed down. She sat on the long grass and leaned her head to have more rest. "He called me a criminal. Just what happened to his grandma for him to be furious like that.. It looked really serious based on his actions and even to the point, that he wanted to take my life. More importantly, with him being like that, what should I do?"

 Chapter 135 - Volume 4.10 Sun Island And Errands 3

    "How is she?" The cook, whose name was Pwin, went home dejected. At the entrance of the vige, Oliver was waiting for him.


    "Master Oliver!"


    The cook was surprised to see him. "It seems you failed to get her," Oliver said with his hands folded behind him.


    Remembering that Pwin didn''t catch Mya, his rage started to re once again. He didn''t say any words and walked ahead of Oliver. The other inders also nced at him with pity as he made his way to a certain hut.


    "Pwin," Kiana called with tears in her eyes as soon as she saw the cook. "If I have known that she has done something horrible to elder Hashna, I should have stopped her yesterday."


    "None of this is your fault, Kiana. Only that cruel outsider is to me." Pwin said and entered the hut of his grandmother.


    Behind the mask, Kiana was wearing, a sinister smile escaped her lips. She followed Pwin from behind.


    When Pwin entered, the first thing he saw was the healers of the inds, the eldest people in their tribes, and his grandmother lying in the bed, unconscious. The strong sense of herbs assaulted his nose and his grandmother was covered with lots of herbal leaves all over her body.


    Early in the morning, since Pwin had no choice but to do the errand himself, he went to visit his grandmother by himself. Usually, he would let the other cook handle this, but they were all out in the other tribes. His grandmother, Elder Hashna, was the one who bought anything that the tribes hunted in the forest or fish in the sea. So one could say that in this vige she was the ingredient supplier of everything that he needed to cook for the vige chiefs and other high-ranking officials in their vige.


    However, he and his grandmother had a dispute with each other. It started when he choose to be a cook instead of being a hunter just like what his grandmother wanted. From then on, they got separated from each other. And even if they came across each other outside, they just simply exchanged nces thenpletely ignored each other.


    Pwin clenched his fist seeing the state of his grandmother. When he arrived here near noontime, he was shocked to see that the door of his grandmother''s house was not locked. But when he entered, his shock turned into fear, seeing the bloodstain on the floor. He hurried to where his grandmother was only to see her unconscious and her stomach was bleeding.


    "How is she?" Pwin eximed which earned him the gaze of one of the healers.


    "Her condition is stable now," the elder said. "You were lucky to find Elder Hashna on time or I don''t know what else could happen." She sighed. "That is why I''m against letting those outsiders roam around the vige freely. Even if they are Master Oliver''s acquaintances to do such an evil deed to Elder Hashna just because she ignored her. Tsk. Tsk." She shook her head. "Aside from Master Oliver, every outsider deserves the death of stepping foot on our ind."


    "Elder Javari is right." The two older women who were with her agreed to her words.


    "Please take care of her, I will request for the other hunters and look after her in the forest," Pwin said with murderous intent oozing out of him.


    "We will lock the other outsider as well back to his cage, the hunters must be returning now from their hunt," Kiana said as rushed outside.


    "I will leave now, elders." Pwin gave his goodbye and followed after Kianna.


    When they reached the hunters who returned home, they were releasing a grimmer presence.


    Kiana looked around to look for Kayden but she saw that he was not with them. "Where is the outsider?"


    "We lost him in the forest," the head guard said. "We got careless."


    "Then we just need to look after him along with his otherpanion," Pwin said as soon as he met up with them.


    Oliver, who was watching on the sidelines, simply shook his head. ''So in the end those two got into trouble.'' Then his gazended on the girl that was with the guards and his eyes narrowed. ''And a big one at that.'' He then started walking away, his thoughts were unknown to everyone.


    ---???---


    Mya endlessly walked around the forest looking for a ce she could hide for a while. Not only that, knowing the inders, they have probably known the forest like the back of their hands. ''Sigh,'' Mya continued to walk on, leaving a scratch mark on every tree she passed on so that she would know which way she had taken already or she would be lost.


    "Hey," Mya caressed the silver bracelet that was on her left wrist. ''Ah. It seems I won''t be able to talk to those two again. I wish I could talk to the dragon once again as well.''


    Mya stretched her arms and decided to go on a walk again. All of a sudden she heard, footsteps approaching. ''Crap, that cook is already here again. No, it seems he is not alone this time.'' Mya nced around to look for a ce she could hide. Her gazended on the tree with lots of leaves and branches. She immediately started climbing above it and when she was sure that she was not visible to anyone on the ground, she stayed still as she observed her surroundings.


    Soon she saw multiple inders approaching.


    "Search everywhere!" The head guard and head hunter from before said.


    Mya massaged her temples then caressed her cor. ''It seems this cor only constricts our magic but it couldn''t detect us. Thank goodness with that.'' She continued to stay still and observed the hunters below.


    *Cacao!* Mya was startled when a bird suddenly made a noise that was on the other side of the branch that was on the opposite tree.


    All of the hunters looked above the opposite tree. Sweat trickled down her head as the other hunters continued to look above the other trees as well. With the branch she had that she made for a weapon, she readied herself to jump and fight or run.


    "They are not here either," Pwin said, "let''s look in the areas as well. We will search every ce until the sunpletelyes down." And all of them started to go ahead.


    Mya released a deep breath when all of them were gone now. ''That was close,'' she inhaled and exhaled once again to calm her nerves. ''If I have my Trinity or my talismans, life will be much easier for me.''


    Since there was still a chance that the hunters woulde back, Mya decided to stay on the tree branch. She climbed one more branch to see to it that she would bepletely hidden from everyone''s eyes. With the vines she got, she tied herself on the tree branch so that she would not fall down.


    "I feel like I''m in the Hunger games," she chuckled wryly. Then look ahead, from her ce, she could see the entirety of the forest and its horizons. The sun was already setting as well.


    The clouds were changing to the colors of red and orange. And the cold breeze touched her cheeks, sending a little relief to her tired body. ''Since I stopped the revival of the demon king, I''m almost a hero now.'' She chuckled once again. ''I should have a blissful life doing everything I want but that would never be the case. I feel like I now be the heroine that has only encountered trouble after troubles. Or perhaps?'' Mya''s eyes widened with her thoughts.


    "If I defeat the demon king, then does it make me now the heroine." Mya clutched her head with her right hand. "Ah, that will be impossible. But whatever," she nced back to the horizon in front of her. "Heroine or not, novel or not, every person is their own lead on their own lives. How silly, being alone a lot since I arrived on the ind, I''m bing more sentimental. I wish to get out of here now and see them again."


    Mya closed her eyes as she felt the breeze of the air. Although she was now getting cold, she didn''t care anymore since she needed to use every time she could have to rest instead. ''Hmm...''


    <em>{"They are not here either,"}</em>


    As Mya rxed her body, the words of Pwin came to her mind. ''Now that I remember, he said they? Am I not the only one they are searching for? Who else could it be? Is there another criminal that escapes besides me?'' Mya sighed inwardly. ''Ah, this is what I hate the most. When things are out of my control. I don''t know the situation and I don''t even know how to get information of what could really be happening.''


    She sighed once again. ''What a stroke of tough luck I have.. Well, I should rest for now and think about thingster when I have enough energy again.''

 Chapter 136 - Volume 4.11 Sun Island And Errands 4

    Mya''s eyes opened wide when she heard scampering noises down the tree where she was resting. It was alreadyte at night, and there was no sight of the moon in the sky. Yet it was still bright due to the billions of stars sparkling above. It was peaceful and calming where she could only hear the trees facing and swaying along with each other because of the wind.


    But Mya couldn''t enjoy any of this scenery right now. The wind''s breeze sent more chills to her as all her senses heightened to their maximum state. She was observing every bit of her surroundings with her eyes that already got ustomed to the dark.


    A strong breeze of wind blew and Mya held firmer to the trunk of the tree she was resting at. But at the same time, her eyes narrowed when she smelled again that familiar smell of blood from the morning. ''That smell,'' she became more alert when she squinted her eyes and focused more on her hearing. Don''t get her wrong, the smell of blood was just strangely strong and anyone could notice it right away.


    "Young mistress,"


    Mya heard a male''s voice.


    "You''ve done a good job at doing that, here''s your pay."


    This time a female''s voice resounded. But it was strangely familiar to Mya as well.


    ''That voice where did I hear that?''


    <em>{"Hi, My name is Kiana, it''s nice to meet you. And I would love to be friends with you if that''s alright. Bluedy?"}</em>


    ''Kiana huh, I can feel there is something fishy here.'' Mya''s eyes narrowed more. ''What is she doing here in the middle of the woods and in the middle of the night? Are they here looking for me as well? Tss why all of the sudden they be aggressive at me. I truly do not understand.''


    Mya silently observed the two suspicious people below and listened to their conversations. And the two, who were oblivious that Mya was above them continued their conversation.


    "Young mistress," The man in the mask, looked at the pouch that Kiana gave him. And his eyes sparkled seeing its contents.


    "You did a pretty good job today. Expect that we will call you again if we need you to do something." Kiana turned around and started walking away but before she could go far, that man held his hands.


    "Young mistress! Please wait!"


    "Why are you touching me?!" Kiana screamed in fury. "Get your hand off of me!"


    "Apologies, mistress!" The man was frightened and he dropped to the ground. He kept kowtowing as he repeated the words ''I''m sorry and please forgive me.''


    "Hmph," Kiana calmed down. "Do you need anything else?" She asked in a much calmer voice.


    "Young- young mi-mistress, when will I-I be a-able to live in the vige?" The men said in a trembling voice.


    "This is all you want to say? How many times did I tell you to stop asking me that nonsense question, huh?" Kiana said in an annoyed voice. Then she walked towards the man and suddenly stepped on his head. "Hey! Listen carefully. You are nothing but someone abandoned in the forest by their parents in some unknown tribe. Do you really think it will be easy for you to earn your ce in the vige? Be grateful that I and Mdy found you before you starved yourself to death when you''re just a child." She put more force on her right foot as she pressed the man''s cheeks on the ground. "Your parents abandoned you because you are useless. An unwanted dog like you just needs to do what the order has given them to do. Do you understand that?"


    "Ye-yes, young mistress." The man said with difficulty.


    "Tsk. Stop wasting my time again by asking that question repeatedly and tell you the reason repeatedly why living in the vige is not meant for you." Kiana retracted her foot. "Anyway, I will let you slide since you''ve done your job well of knocking out that olddy. Too bad she didn''t diepletely. But it''s alright since she would never wake again. Now, it''s only a matter of time before those outsiders will be executed.''


    "Yo-young mistress is tru-truly amazing." The man said as he didn''t dare to raise his head.


    Kiana gave one look of disdain to the man below her before she started going away. But then she paused when something came to her mind. "Ah, one more thing. Now that I think about it," a wicked grin formed her lips. "There is now a golden chance for you to be able to live in the vige. If you truly want to be part of the vige you must be valuable for all of us first. "


    The man''s ears perked at Kiana''s words. He was excited to hear whatever Kiana was going to say.


    "That woman with the blue hair had escaped around in this forest. If you are able to bring her dead or alive back, both Mdy and the vigers will surely be delighted with your deed."


    "Tha-thank you, young mistress! Thank you so much for giving me this opportunity. I promise I will prove to all of you how valuable I can be for you." The man kowtowed with joy with the sudden words of Kiana. "I will bring her to the vige at all costs!"


    "Alright! Good. Now we both agree to that agreement. I think you must start to make a better n for your next action and bring the woman who has blue hair alive or not." Kiana walked again. "I''m looking forward to your good results."


    When Kiana was no longer in sight, the man stood up and removed the mask he was wearing. His silver eyes glinted in the dark as he looked at his surroundings. "I will never let it slide in my hand because I finally have the chance to be epted in the vige. I just need to find that woman that the young mistress mentioned." There was a delight and excitement in his voice. "I-I will never live alone by myself again. I can now socialize and talk to others as long as I want. And be a normal human being."


    <em>{"Hello! How are you? It''s nice to meet you! Good weather we have today!"} </em>


    He suddenly remembered the woman with the same description that the mistress mentioned. He already met her this morning. ''Wait, that woman earlier in the morning Is that possibly her?''


    "Yes, it can only be her. Now that I''m familiar with blue hair it would be easy for me to find her. I should look out for her now." The man started walking. But before he could move, he felt someone''s presence above him! It was toote for him to move when he was pinned down on the ground.


    "Hello! Nice to see you again," Mya greeted with all smiles. "The weather is really good today, noh?"


    "You!" The man tried to struggle to get away from Mya, but Mya put more pressure on her hold causing him to move hard. The woman he was looking at was just right above him all this time. "If you want to make everything easy. Juste silently with me!"


    "I don''t want to," Mya said in a childish tone. "Besides, if I do that, they will kill me." Mya put some more pressure that caused him to close his eyes because of the pain.


    "That''s not my problem! Let go of me!" The man yelled as he struggled even more. Mya stuffed a cloth inside his mouth to shut him up.


    "Apologies, but I can''t let go of you either. There are some things that I need to know. Let''s have a talk after you calm down a bit, alright?" Mya said as she hit the nape of the man. And right away, the man lost consciousness. That''s when Mya finally let go of him.


    "Well," Mya stood up as she started pulling the man with her. "Who knows that I''ll be trapped with some conspiracies without my knowledge. Ah," she released a deep breath. "This is too troublesome." Then she nced down at the unconscious man. Since it was dark, the face of the man was still not clearly visible to her. "Well, I guess, I need to do some interrogation first. To know what the sh*t is happening. But after all, everything has now begun to make sense to me. At least I''m not innocent about this anymore."


    "For a snake hiding beneath the guise of a cute and lively bright girl. Whatever your reason, you chose the wrong opponent." A sinister grin escaped Mya''s lips. "Since I''m getting bored with all these errands, good thing that you brought me in some interesting game to y, dear Kiana." She nced up into the dark sky. "I will show you how to y this game properly."


    Her light aquamarine eyes glinted with unknown malicious intent. However, she didn''t see the huge stone behind her as she stepped back. She tripped and stumbled on the ground.


    *Boogsh!*


    "Aish, this. What a mood breaker." She immediately stood up as she rubbed her aching butt. "Well never mind, let''s find a ce where I can hide with this man. Tomorrow will be another hectic day for me.." Mya grabbed the arms of the unknown man and pulled him once again.

 Chapter 137 - Volume 4.12 Sun Island And Errands 5

    <em>"Her story," Mya replied. "I would love to, but kindly summarize it since I don''t have much time."</em>


    <em>Kiana giggled once again to Mya''s response. "Then alright, I will tell you but don''t worry it won''t be long either."</em>


    <em>Kiana started to tell the story.</em>


    <em>"Long before, the first ancestors of the Sun Ind arrived here three centuries ago in a ship that was almost on the brink of sinking. And it sank when all its passengers made it to the coasts of the ind. It was like the ship with all its remaining strength sent everyone for their safety before it died.</em>


    <em>"When everyone settled and time passed, four tribes formed on the ind. It is simply called North, East, West, and South Tribes. They all had settled in each corner and it''s alright as well since the ind was big enough. The North has the symbol of a palm tree, The South which is this ce has the symbol of the white g that has yellow sun in the middle, and the first tribe set in the ind. Then the East has the symbol of the five stars circled at each other and the west has the symbol of the moon. Together they formed the entirety of the Sun Ind."</em>


    <em>"Umm," Mya raised her right hand to stop Kiana from speaking. "Why are you telling me the history of your ind? I don''t mean any of this. But I thought you will tell me why elder Hashna hated the vigers." </em>


    <em>"It''s all part of why Elder Hashna hated the outsiders. So please listen carefully." Kiana said.</em>


    <em>"Alright, then I have one question, why of all the gods, Bradimyll is the one you worshipped?"</em>


    <em>"Hmm..." Kiana pondered for a while. "No one really knows. But they say that he was already the one our ancestors worshiped since they came here."</em>


    <em>''Since they came here? Could they belong to the Estevas, the missionaries?'' Mya just smiled wryly then nced back at Kiana. "Please go on." She said,</em>


    <em>"Even if there are four inds in the tribes we all worship Bradimyll. And not only that so far other than some minor conflicts, but all the tribes are also living peacefully. Well not until someone appeared on the shore. It is two decades ago, a strange man with hair that has strange blue hair like you and eyes that were like blood. All the inders wondered who he was, and when they asked him. He simply touched the man who asked him and disappeared in thin air."</em>


    <em>''Man with blue hair and red eyes?'' Mya narrowed her gaze when a certain someone came to her mind. However, she continued to listen more to Kiana.</em>


    <em>"But after that, the man he touched became seriously ill. And then a pandemic broke out. For two decades all the inders suffered. Anyone who gets sick, we burn them or throw them out in the forest or the sea so that the wild will eat them. And the one who got sick first was none other than Elder Hashna''s first son. He died along with his wife, leaving their son that is no older than three years old at that time. If not for his grandson, the son of his first son, Elder Hashna will not stay alive for today. And thankfully, Master Oliver appeared and put a stop to this pandemic. He called the strange illness Mria. If not for him, I might have died as well and thedy I''m serving. We really owe him something that no one could really pay. Even giving our lives for him will not be enough."</em>


    <em>"I see," Mya simply said. </em>


    <em>Kiana went on. "And by the way, Elder Hashna''s grandson is the cook who asked you to do this errand." She added. "They have a disagreement and haven''t really talked with each other for a long time now." </em>


    <em>Kiana paused as she nced at the sky. Both of them already took each seat on a stone that was in the garden of Elder Hashna.</em>


    <em>"Ah I hope it does not get too long for you and the story helps you to navigate with Grandma and look at the time," Kiana said. "I have to go now. See you again Mya, I enjoy talking with you. " She waved goodbye to Mya.</em>


    <em>''Well, that is so long.'' Mya sighed inwardly.</em>


    <em>"So do I. Thank you Kiana and hope to see you again some other time." Mya said as she waved back. Mya watched the retreating back of Kiana until she could not really see her anymore. </em>


    <em>Then she nced back at the house of the elder. "Ah, I guess this is it already. I failed this errand huh. I am not really the type to force someone that hates me. And besides with a story like that, well, I guess this errand is hopeless."</em>


    ---???---


    Mya opened her eyes and realized that she dozed off. Currently, she was in the cave beneath a cliff. Another perfect ce for her to hide. From the end of the cave''s tunnel, she could already see the sunlight peaking.


    ''The talk that I had before with Kiana, why did I dream of that of all things?'' Mya simply fixed the loose strand of her hair behind her ear. Then she stood up and did some stretching. She then nced towards her captured prey. He was just snoring peacefully like nothing had happened.


    Now seeing him up close with the light of the sun that reached them, he looked quite young, probably the same age as her or a little older. And he had the same chestnut brown hair as the rest of the inders.


    ''How carefree,'' Mya simply chuckled at the man sleeping peacefully in front of her. "Now how should I use him?"


    *Boogsh!*


    Mya suddenly turned around when she heard the loud sound of something that fell. She picked up the sharpened wood she had. When she turned around, there was someone at the entrance of the cave. And a very familiar person.


    ''Who in the world?!'' Seeing those ck clothes, Mya''s heart thumped louder. "Kayden?!" She immediately rushed to his side.


    "I finally found you," Kayden said with difficulty as he tried to stand up. But he staggered on his feet and just before he could fall on the ground, Mya caught him in her embrace.


    ''Heavy?!'' Mya screamed inside her mind. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "You''re safe," Kayden said in a gentle voice that surprised Mya. Afterward, there was no movement from him.


    Now, their position was a bit awkward for her, as Kayden was on top of her. ''This guy, why is he not moving away?!'' She could feel that her cheeks were burning up now. She used her arms to push Kayden to the other side. Just then, her eyes widened as soon as her hand touched his hands.


    ''His burning hot!'' Just then, Mya realized that Kayden was covered in sweat. Mya touched his forehead once again. "He has a fever." There was no movement from Kayden. It seemed he lost consciousness.


    "Seriously, you." Mya massaged the temples of her forehead. "You always appear out of nowhere like a storm. So you''re really the other person they are saying that escaped huh? And to think you are looking for me?" She sighed.


    <em>{"I finally found you,"}</em>


    "You should have focused on taking care of yourself. It seems my ns will be dyed now." Mya positioned Kayden in a morefortable lying position. Then she nced at his clothes. ''Well, don''t think anything indecent. I''m simply helping him out.'' Mya started to unbutton the first two buttons of his coat so he could breathe more properly. Then she removed the cloak she had and covered Kayden.


    But Kayden was still shivering. ''Seriously this kid is a lot harder to handle than anyone else I met.'' Mya walked towards the twigs and some dry wood she gathered. Then ced them a meter away from Kayden.


    She started scratching two stones until there was now fire that formed. With this, Mya nced back to Kayden and his shivering stopped a bit. The next thing she did was to pour some water on the fabric that she tore from her sleeves. Then she put it on Kayden''s head.


    Mya took a seat to rest for a moment. Then she nced back at Kayden. "You are supposed to be cold and indifferent to others. And yet, you always appear at the strangest times and do unpredictable things. I don''t really get you."


    <em>{"You''re safe,"}</em>


    "I don''t really get you." Mya stood up and started walking out of the cave. "But I don''t know why I have no choice to get along with it." She chuckled lightly. "It is like fate always ys with us to always cross our paths." As she walked, there was a strange tingling sensation she couldn''t describe.


    Apparently, as Mya walked outside of the cave to gather more supplies, she didn''t see that Kayden slowly opened his eyes. Although his vision was a bit blurry, he still caught the hazy blue hair color of Mya.. Then slowly he closed his eyes once again.

 Chapter 138 - Volume 4.13 Sun Island And Errands 6

    Kayden slowly opened his eyes. He immediately stood up when he found himself in an unfamiliar ce. Then something fell from his body.


    ''This cloak?''


    Mya''s face shed to his mind. "Is this what that woman wearing? How did this get to me?" He nced around only to see woods that already burned out. Beside it was a coconut shell that had some strange white liquid.


    There was a hand note written beside it. More like it was carved on some nk of wood with some ck ink. Kayden picked the nk.


    <strong>{Drink it when you wake up, it is some herbal medicine to help you recover quickly from your fever. You need to heal immediately as soon as possible so you can help me to finish our mission here on the Ind. - Mya}</strong>


    Kayden then remembered the past events that urred to him. On the second day of his hunting together with those inders, he used that chance to escape from them. It was not like he agreed to cooperate with those two to do these errands. He just did and followed everything they told him in the first ce so that he would be able to familiarize himself in the forests. But he couldn''t understand why he still sneaked inside the vige to look for that woman.


    When he sneaked inside, that''s when he overheard some of the inders of what Mya had done. Since then, he was searching for her in the forest non-stop but he couldn''t find any signs of her. Apart from it, his body was getting heavier. His vision too was already getting blurred.


    ''Trouble is always around her. I need to find her first.'' he just thought and attentively focused searching on his surroundings.


    That was when he heard her voice and his body automatically followed it.


    Back to the present moment, Kayden clutched the cloak that was on him. "It smells like flowers in the spring." then he nced at the coconut shell and reached for it. He drank it without any second thoughts and he stopped for a moment to taste the coconut juice. ''It''s bitter.'' Nevertheless, he finished it without a single drop.


    His body didn''t feel groggy anymore as well. He slowly stood up.


    "Brother, you''re finally awake! I''m d you are awake. Is there anything that hurts your body? Or anything I can do for you? Just tell me so I can serve you, brother." Without a moment to waste, he suddenly grabbed the neck of the man who suddenly spoke to him from the left corner of the cave.


    "You, who are you?'' Kayden moved his body forward to the man. He gave him a sharp re. He felt dizzy for a bit, but it disappeared and he continue to give the unknown man a threatening re.


    "Bro-brother, please calm down and let go of Mori. Mori is just here to look and take care of you, just what the blue missy has told Mori to do. Mori is here to help you not to cause you any harm. Please don''t hurt Mori,"


    "Blue missy?" Kayden asked with a threatening voice.


    "Ye-yes, Blue Missy who has blue hair." The man, who called himself Mori, trembled as he struggled to get from Kayden''s firm grip. "The one who nursed you for two days when you had a fever and was unconscious."


    "You said two days?" That''s when Kayden brought the man down. ''So it was almost two days have passed. Tss I never thought I''d wasted my time just lying here. I need to take an action now as soon as possible.''


    Mori coughed down as he caught his breath.


    "Where is she?" Kayden said with an expressionless face. "The women who have Blue hair you talked about."


    "Mori told everything to Blue Missy about the young mistress these past two days. Then just before sunrise, she told Mori that she will go settle some things now that you don''t have any fever anymore."


    Without wasting any time, Kayden turned around and started to dash out of the cave.


    "Wait!" Mori stopped him. "That cor! I''ll remove that for you! Can you let me do that for you, brother?"


    Kayden paused with his steps as he looked back at Mori. Although his body was trembling his silver eyes were formed and full of determination.


    "Are you sure that you can remove this?" Kayden asked as he pointed at the cor in his neck.


    "Yes, I can remove that from your neck." Mori nodded his head firmly and confidently to hide his nervousness. "Mori also removed the one with the blue missy. You don''t need to worry about the cor because for sure Mori can remove any locks with ease!"


    "Alright! Then remove it" Kayden gave the signal.


    "Sure. Just don''t move and be still." Mori said, although still a bit hesitant, walked towards Kayden, then he picked a thin metal in his pocket. And started plucking into the keyhole at the back of Kayden''s cor.


    "Blue Missy is so kind, she''s farther away than I expected. I thought she was going to hurt or even kill me." he paused a bit and put a smile on his face as if he was ying on his mind the memories with Mya." But she didn''t. Instead, she asked me questions in a very polite way like Mori is a real human being.'' She''s not just a beautiful human but also has a beautiful heart." he can''t hide the smile on his face even though he felt nervous in front of Kayden''s presence.


    Kayden''s ears perked up when Mori started speaking as he kept plucking on the keyhole. As Mori continued talking about Mya, an irritating feeling started to surge inside Kayden.


    "Mo-Mori doesn''t want to hurt anyone. Mori really doesn''t want to hurt granny. But if Mori didn''t do what they asked me to do, Mori would have starved again. And the Blue-blue missy said that it would be alright. She told me that she will take care of everything and then I-I will be epted in the vige as a real human being. Like I said earlier, Blue Missy is not only beautiful but also kind. Her heart was indeed pure and authentic, her presence made me feel calm. If Mori can, Mori wants to stay with Blue Missy''s side and not with the young mistress. Please, let Mo-Mori be with Blue Missy''s side no matter what. Mori will do everything just to help Blue Missy."


    There was a clicking sound and the cor from Kayden''s neck fell off on the ground, creating a clunking sound.


    "There! It is finally removed!" Mori said with excitement. "The cor has finally gone..." He gulped his remaining words when he saw Kayden releasing a menacing aura.


    "You''re a fool," Kayden said in a very cold voice. "In the end, you''re nothing but a lowly pest that leech on someone who helps them. And I hate pests." Mori fell to the ground when dark mes started to erupt from Kayden.


    Mori moved back as Kayden started to walk slowly towards him still embodying the menacing aura that now is indeed much more visible than before. The entire demeanor of Kayden was very frightening right now. ''Is-is he going to ki-kill me? I just want to help Blue Missy. Why is this guy acting like this?''


    "You said earlier that you want to be epted as a human being and help her, am I right?" Kayden''s menacing and cold voice sent shivers to all of Mori''s well-being. "Then you shoulde with me."


    ---???---


    "Mmm..."


    Mya felt a shiver run down her spine when she finished tying up a random inder woman. ''What was that? I must be imagining things.'' Mya shook her head and calmed her nerves. Then smiled at the woman inder she just tied by some thick vines.


    She used some of the herbs she found in the middle of the forest to make a dye and dyed it all over her hair. But the dye was not enough to cover everything. So she decided to cut the quarter of her hair up to her shoulder length.


    Then she walked towards the well, to look at her reflection. "Now, Ipletely look like one of the inders except for my eyes." She turned her body to look at her back. She switched her dress with the inder woman. And now she was wearing the same, brown dress with colorful zigzag patterns at its hem. "I never imagined I needed to do this, how many personalities do I need to act just for this?"


    "Well, not bad. Look at you, you need to be someone else just to cover this issue." Mya grinned after seeing her disguise. "Anyways, I like what I can see now. I''m like those undercover agents in movies." Mya said with a huge grin on her face. "All I just need to do is to just avoid making eye contact with them so that no one will notice who truly I am." She then wore the white mask, like everyone else in the vige. "It''s time to pay a visit to that granny.. Ah, before that, I need to get all my things first now that nothing is binding me anymore."

 Chapter 139 - Volume 4.14 Sun Island And Errands 7

    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    The sole guard that was resting in his quarters grumpily stood up from the brown old chair he was resting. He had this strong and broad muscr wide shoulders and his stomach was bulging as he walked towards the door.


    "Are they back from searching?" He slowly approached the door and opened it. "How''s the search going?" He asked without any expressions on his face yet his voice radiated the power and authority as soon as he opened the door. But instead of his buffrades, a young girl was waiting outside their quarters. His face became grumpier seeing her. ''I still wanted to sleep.'' He groaned in his thoughts.


    "Excuse me, what do you need, Miss?" He asked.


    "The elders are calling out for you in Elder Hashna''s house," Mya said without looking up to avoid eye contact. She made her voice lower than usual so that the guard would not recognize who she really was.


    The guard''s eyebrows kneaded as he looked at the girl in front of him. Then he took a deep breath of annoyance. "I see. But I can''t do that at this moment, Miss. As you can see there will be no one left to guard and look at this ce."


    "I''m sorry for the disturbance, Sir. It will be alright." Mya said with desperation. "I will look here for a while. Don''t worry. The elders really need someone who is as strong as you to help them."


    "Oh, are you sure about that? So it only means the elder really needs my help." The guard bashfully said as he nced upwards scratching the back of his head. The aura he gave earlier changed and he became soft. "If you say it that way earlier, then I will have really no choice but to go. Please look after this ce for a while. I will return soon." The guard then rushed ahead towards the direction to where the house of Elder Hashna was located.


    Seeing that the guard was not within her sight anymore. Mya didn''t waste any more time and immediately entered the house. She immediately rummaged and looked for her things. She kept looking around but there was nothing in there. Then she entered another room. There, she started rummaging again until she spotted her things in the lowest cab.


    Her eyes glimmered with joy. "Ah! Got you. My bag finally!" Then she checked the items. Her Trinity and her other items were all inside. "Thank goodness my babies are safe and they didn''t take anything from it." Then just before she stood up, she saw another bag with potions and a pair of ck daggers. The daggers were quite familiar to her.


    She closed her eyes trying to remember where she saw those things and in just a second she remembered the time at Taleba when these daggers tried to strike her. ''Ah, this belongs to Kayden. I should bring this with me too.'' She picked the two daggers and put them in her bag. Then she stood up. ''Finally, I''ve got everything ready for me.''


    *Boogsh!*


    Mya was startled. She became alert when she heard the main door of the house open. ''Is the guard back already?'' Mya quickly peeked through the small hole in the door and saw it was someone else. There were two males. One was very familiar to Mya and the other one was another guard. It shocked her when she saw the familiar guy.


    ''It''s Oliver?''


    Since fighting here was not the right time for her n. She immediately looked for a ce to hide first. She didn''t want to make things harder and chaotic than the situation she was in right now by attracting unwanted attention.


    As she looked around, there was only one ce she could hide in the narrow room. It was behind the sofa. She immediately went into that ce and focused her hearing on their talks. Since the room was quite narrow, she could hear the talk of the two quite clearly in the other room.


    "Master Oliver, I''m really sorry that this has to happen to the people you are acquainted with, even us, we didn''t expect this to happen." A rough voice of man resounded first.


    "There is nothing I can do with that," Oliver answered in a saddened tone in his voice. "If theymit a crime, whether they are acquainted with me or not, they should pay for the things they have done. That is the consequence for their actions."


    "That is why we honor and respect a person like you because you are really wise despite your age, Master Oliver." The guard replied with admiration.


    "It is nothing," Oliver replied humbly.


    "You lying woman! Where are you?!"


    Mya froze in the ce she was hiding when she heard back that voice. ''That is the guard earlier. He is back already.'' She held her Trinity in her hands.


    Both Oliver and the guard who was with him turned their heads when another guard burst the door open.


    "Maldrick? Are you okay?" The guard who was with Oliver spoke up.


    The guard who was called Maldrick was surprised to see both Oliver and the guard who was with him.


    "Master Oliver! Avar! You''re both here!" He eximed in surprise.


    "What''s with the rush, Maldrick?" Avar, the guard who was with Oliver asked.


    "A girl earlier called me out, telling me to go to Elder Hashna''s ce because they need my help. But when I arrived there, they told me they didn''t need me for anything nor called me. Hearing that I immediately rushed back here. Did you see anyone here when you arrived, particrly a girl?"


    ''Crap.'' Mya cursed inside her head and hoped that they would not enter the room or look around in the ce she was in. ''Come on, don''t you evere near me, you hunk.''


    "A girl you say?" Avar said as he exchanged nces with Oliver. "As I remember I have not seen anyone like that when we arrived here."


    Maldrick looked around and it seemed there was nothing out of ce. Then he took a huge stride towards the only other room in their quarters.


    Mya tightened her grip on her Trinity when she heard the door open. Maldrick nced everywhere in the room and once again there was nothing out of ce. But his gaze got fixated on the single sofa inside the room. His eyes narrowed as he started to walk towards it.


    ''Ugh, please don''t move forward. Gosh, I''m really the unluckiest person in this world.'' Mya readied herself for a fight when the footsteps of Malderick got nearer. '' If you want to stay at that kind of body you must stay there and not dare to move near me, you punk.''


    "Wait, you say a girl called out to you?" Malderick paused when he heard Oliver speak. He was just a few inches away from Mya''s hiding ce. "Hmm, I remember something."


    "Yes, Master Oliver. What is it?" Malderick faced Oliver who entered the room as well.


    "Then if I''m right." Oliver pondered for a while as if he was trying to recall something. "On my way here, I spotted a suspicious girl going ahead of us before we entered this ce."


    "Then that must definitely be her!" Malderick eximed in rage. "Tss, why would I believe so easily in that girl. If I see her again I will make sure she will suffer for wasting my time and lying to me. Thank you, Master Oliver. I will look after her right away!"


    "I will also help you. She might be a spy from other tribes." Oliver said.


    "No, Master Oliver. You don''t need to do that. Besides, I think you need to take a break and rest first. It seems you''ve done so much today." He was stopped by Avar. "Don''t trouble yourself with our problems. I will help Maldrick locate her and please just stay here."


    "Alright, make sure you got that girl as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Master. Thank you." The guards bow their heads in front of Oliver.


    Both the guards rushed out to the house. When they were no longer in sight, Oliver raised both his hands when he felt something cold on his neck. In his neck, Mya Trinity was pressed on it.


    "You did that on purpose, noh?"


    Oliver grinned. "Hmm, what are you talking about?" He said trying to sound innocent.


    "Ah never mind." Mya retracted her Trinity. "Unfortunately, I will not be able to help you with what you wanted me to do. So after all of this that happened to us, I think this is the end of our deal."


    "Why?" Oliver faced her and seriously looked directly into her eyes. "Is it because you are a wanted criminal here?"


    "Well, yes. That is one of the reasons." Mya responded as she walked towards the door. Then she touched her neck. "But look at this, since there is nothing binding me anymore.. There is no reason for me to help you."

 Chapter 140 - Volume 4.15 Sun Island And Conspiracies

    Instead of replying to anything rted to Mya''s remarks, Oliver replied something different. "You cut your hair." His gaze was fixated at Mya''s back. Although she was wearing a mask and the native''s dress, with her demeanor and words, he would still recognize her nheless.


    "..."


    Mya didn''t respond anything back since she doesn''t feel any need to respond with that remarks. Oliver also did the same. He didn''t speak anything more until she waspletely out of the house.


    Without looking back, Mya focused her attention on the road, observing every bit of her surroundings. Only that guard and Oliver recognized her so that was still not a problem for her. Although she couldn''t read Oliver''s thoughts or what he is nning to do, he is not the threat right for her.


    Mya paused for most of the time and bowed her head when there were vigers that greeted her. Then she proceeds to walk towards her destination. ''From what that guard has said before, the others are still probably looking for me. This is really the perfect time for everything.''


    Mya finally halted her footsteps when she reached her destination. She nced up to the quiet house of Elder Hashna. ''I''m finally here.'' A sinister smile escaped her lips. ''If you are going to frame me, I will dly oblige with that.''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, inside the house of Elder Hashna, Kiana, together with the three healer elders were cleaning around the house.


    "For this to happen to Elder Hashna, really such an unfortunate event for her." The first elder spoke as she finished arranging the bed sheets where Elder Hashna was lying.


    "I hope Elder Hashna already wakes up." The second elder said as she took a seat on a wooden stool beside the bed. She looked with great worry to the elder who was still unconscious.


    "Despite having a sharp tongue, Elder Hashna never hurt any people." The third elder this time spoke.


    "You are right." The first elder sighed. "She has a tough appearance, yet on the heart she is kind and gentle. She did not deserve this thing to happen to her. May God Bradimyll punish the ones who did this to poor Elder Hashna."


    Kiana who just entered the room from the kitchen heard thest words of the first elder. Her smile faltered for a bit but she regained it once again. She called the three elders with a gentle smile on her lips.


    "Elders, I have prepared herbal teas for all of you."


    The three elders looked at Kiana with a smile as well.


    "Kiana, why are you not wearing your mask? The harvest season is still a week''s time before anyone will be allowed to take it off." The first elder said with worry. "What if bad luck struck you?"


    "It will be alright, elders." Kiana handed the first cup on her tray to the third elder, next to the first elder and the third elder. "You are not wearing your masks either."


    "Look at this mischievous child." The three elders gave a light chuckle to the first elder''s remarks. Then she continued on with her words. "Don''t mind us, child, with our little time to live, we are already very old enough to worry about our luck. Child, you still have a lot of things to experience so you must not neglect these traditions."


    "I understand elders, I will wear it once I get outside." Kiana smiled as she looked at the elders. "Please drink now, it will be delicious while it is still warm. I just want to serve my elders to the best of my capabilities while you continuously look after Elder Hashna."


    "We are d to hear, Kiana." The second elder responded this time. And took a sip in the tea Kiana prepared for her. When the elder drank the tea, something shed to her eyes.


    "By the way Kiana, how is the head chief''s daughter?" The third elder asked then she too drank the tea. The first elder also sipped her tea as well.


    "She is doing fine now," Kiana answered politely.


    "Ah, that poor child. I hope she can move on now from her mother''s betrayal. But I''m thankful that she sent you to us to help. If you return to her, please give our appreciation." The first elder said.


    "I will tell her your kind words elders," Kiana said as she continued to observe the elders drinking their teas.


    "Ah now that I remember. That smelly guard earlier," the first elder shook her head.


    "Some kid must have yed tricks on him." The second elder chimed in. "Kid this day is bing more mischievous."


    "You say it." Both the third and first elder said in unison.


    "But luckily, there are some kids such as Kiana who are still good and serve as a model to the other kids." The first elder said.


    "You ttered me, elder." Kiana humbly replied. "I just do what I think is the right thing to do."


    "And as humble as always..." The third elder didn''t finish her sentence when she suddenly...


    *nk!* All of a sudden, one by one the elders dropped their cups. The first elder dropped on the ground, the second elder''s head dropped on the table, and the third one on the ground as well.


    Kiana picked the teacups one by one as a malicious smile escaped her lips. She ced the cups on the tray and ced the tray towards the table where the second elder was lying. "Please rest well, for now, elders." She checked first if they were nowpletely unconscious. Afterward, she started walking towards the bed where Elder Hashna was lying.


    "Just what the elders said, you have lived long enough Elder Hashna." From her sleeves, Kiana picked a small ck needle and a small bottle with violet liquid on it. She dipped the needle on it. She stood up beside the bed of Elder Hashna. "Die with the honor of serving Mdy."


    Kiana picked up Elder Hashna''s right wrist and carefully moved her left hand with the needle towards it.


    "Your sacrifice will not be forgotten by us, Elder Hashna."

 Chapter 141 - Volume 4.16 Sun Island And Conspiracies 2

    "I wonder, what sin did the olddy do to be tormented like this?"


    Kiana who was startled, dropped the arm of Elder Hashna before she could even prick the needle. She quickly turned around to see who suddenly spoke.


    She saw a girl leaning near the frame of the window.


    "You are?" Kiana asked. She was not aware that it was Mya yet due to her disguise. ''No wait,'' her eyes narrowed when light aquamarine bored to her dull brown ones.


    "Make a guess?" Mya grinned seeing Kiana''s surprised expression.


    "How did you get here?" Kiana asked in wary. She gave a sideways nce at her side table where a small knife was ced.


    "Pretty ease from what you already see right?" Mya said nonchntly.


    Then the guard from a few hours ago passed to mind. "You are the one who sent Maldrick here."


    "Bingo." Mya flicked her right fingers. "You got it right."


    "What are doing here?" Kiana said as she acted protected in front of the unconscious Elder Hashna. "Are you going to hurt her again?" She yed innocently. "I thought you are a good person since Sir Oliver is your acquaintance but to think you will hurt Elder Hashna just because she ignored you. You are despicable! I even thought of you as a real friend."


    "One,"


    *Boogsh!" Mya threw the first dagger towards Kiana. It cut her right cheeks and pierced through the wall behind her.


    Kiana felt a shiver run down her spines as she touched the side of her cheek.


    "If I wanted to hurt someone, they will know that I''m the one who will hurt them. And surely they will never ever forget it for the rest of their lives."


    "Two," Mya threw the second dagger, this time Kiana tried to block it but to her horror, the dagger was not aimed at her. It was aimed towards Elder Hashna. The dagger pierced in the headboard, just an inch right through Elder Hashna''s head. "If want someone death or teach a lesson, I never run away and leave them just like that without seeing that they die or they truly learned their lessons."


    "Third." Mya started walking towards Kiana, every bit of her steps was heavy. Kiana stepped back as Mya approached her.


    "When my friend especially the new one, tried to y tricks on me or just use the term ''friendship'' for their own schemes, my nerves are boiling enough to teach those kinds of people a lovely lesson."


    Kiana couldn''t understand the feeling she was feeling right now. ''Fear.'' She was very afraid of the woman in front of her. She stiffened when she reached the end table. And Mya stopped just a meter in front of her.


    "Do-don''te near me!" She grabbed the knife that was on the table and pointed it towards Mya. Mya just barely nced towards the knife then back at Kiana. Then she removed her mask and put it inside her bag.


    "Does anyone tell you that it is dangerous to point sharp objects like that?"


    An orange light started to imbue the knife.


    ''A fourth-tier mage? That is very low. And it seems enhancement magic only.''


    "If you move a step closer, I will stab you!" Kiana screamed.


    "Then stab me and then kill me." Mya simply stated not bothered a bit. "You are going to do that to the elder woman, am I right? Why are you still telling me this?"


    Kiana gritted her teeth. "You are really the worst!" Tears started to stream down her eyes.


    "Ayah-ayah. Did you finally snap out?" Mya teased more.


    "You''re the worst! Mdy is right! She is the only one who deserves the gentle and kind Master Oliver! Not someone like you!"


    "..." Mya this time was surprised by what she heard. ''Ah, what?'' She wanted to punch some face right now but she held herself as she lookedposed towards the trembling Kiana.


    "My, my." Mya lightly chuckled. "It seems I fell into a scheme of some unknown jealous woman." Using her Trinity, she thwacked the knife Kiana was holding.


    "You seem got the wrong idea."


    *Boogsh!* Kiana winced when she tumbled on the table as Mya twisted and locked both her arms. "I don''t care about, Oliver." Her voice was cold. "He is just one of the people, I defeated like this."


    *Crack!*


    "Ahhh!" The shrilling scream of Kiana resounded through the whole house when Mya cracked her bones. "I''m not a fan of scheming and then making falling into traps. If I can end them in one strike, I will do everything for that one strike."


    "Kiana, you choose the wrong opponent. Or whoever yourdy is, tell her this. If that olddy died, I will break not only her arms but also her will to live."


    Tears were continuously streaming down at Kiana''s face when Mya dropped her on the ground. Both her arms were bent in a strange way.


    "I will take my leave now together with that man you hired to attack this old woman," Mya said as she walked back to the window. The way where she entered the house. With that scream, she was sure that it was only a matter of time before someone checked on them.


    "If you want what''s best for yourdy," Mya paused before she climbed on the window. "See to it that you will not console to every deed she will do without a just reason. As a servant serving her, your duty does not only lies in following every word she speaks but guiding her to the right path as well."


    Mya smiled bitterly when she remembered Dorris and Rein. ''That was what those two always do to me.''


    "That''s very nice of you to give advice to my servant," Mya was startled when she heard a chilling voice behind her. She immediately struck her Trinity but there was no one behind her.


    "Not there, but here."


    Mya stiffened when she felt something prick her neck. A woman wearing a long violet dress different from the usual native dress was now beside her. She was wearing a different grey mask, unlike the rest.


    Mya stepped back as she felt her head bing dizzy.


    "I finally meet the famous Blue Missy outsider." A sinister smile escaped the unknown woman''s voice.


    Too confused and cautious about what was happening, Mya ripped a talisman and disappeared instantly.. With the presence of the unknown woman, she felt that if she didn''t escape right now, she would be in extreme danger.

 Chapter 142 - Volume 4.17 Sun Island And Conspiracies 3

    tef*Badump! Badump! Badump!* Mya''s heart was now beating at an abnormal rate and speed. At the same time, her vision was blurring as she held her right neck.


    ''Ugh! Why is this happening to me now?'' She thought as she tried to snap herself from the pain by resting a few more minutes but nothing happened. Mya tried to rummage in her bag and get one healing potion for her to drink. But nothing changed in her situation as well. She leaned her body on the tree trunk to support herself.


    ''Ah! Sh*t.'' She tried drinking the other potions as well but the heavy feeling and her difficulty in breathing were not subsiding either.


    ''Crap, what in the world did she do to me? That unknown woman who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.'' Seeing that all the kinds of potions she have had no effect, Mya gritted her teeth and decided to continue her walk across the forest. She was staggering as she kept treading on her way. With her blurred vision, which was like in clear and blurred motion, she could still make out what she could see in her surroundings. And it was all bushes and trees.


    ''How can I let my guard down like that?'' She continued to walk but her body was bing heavier. ''I must find a safe ce first.'' she thought as she was trying to find strength within. But whatever she pricked me...'' Her gasps were getting heavier as well.


    Mya finally stopped walking as she held onto another tree trunk of the tree that was beside her. However, she dropped to her knees when her legs suddenly lost all their strength. "Argh. D*mn. So much for teaching a lesson for all of this to happen."


    Then Mya raised her head when she suddenly heard shuffling noises from the bushes. Her hand slithered down from the trunk and shepletely fell down on the muddy ground. Her face fell t on the ground. Mya raised her head and saw the hem of a familiar dress.


    "Fascinating, for you to reach this far just to escape from me." She heard the familiar voice of the woman who pricked her in the neck."You truly made me feel like you are not just an ordinary person but less than that." Her voice sounded amused.


    "So outsiders have items where they can store magic to use for teleportation. I thought you were really something. But you are just a magicless person who relies on these items. What worth did Oliver see to a person like you?"


    "Heh," although Mya felt difficult, she still grin. ''This magicless again.''


    "So you''re the main ogress of this conspiracy." She said as she moved her head up.


    "Ogress," The unknown woman spoke. She didn''t take to her heart whatever Mya just called her. "Ah, I have not introduced myself."


    "You''re the daughter of the chief of the tribe and I don''t give a d*mn." Mya''s head dropped to the ground.


    "To think you are still able to speak this much despite being poisoned. Is this thest howl of a dying vixen?"


    Mya felt someone snatch her bag from her. But she was too weak right now to even lift her hand. All she could do was howl like this chief daughter''s words. She didn''t refute anything back as her hearing in her surrounding started to be lesser. However, in the end, she resided in her situation and chose to close her eyes. ''This is hopeless.'' Her thoughts as her eyes grew heavier.


    ''Why all of the sudden where I need strength I suddenly lose it? I just need to stupidly think that she will not kill me.''


    *Boom!*


    She could hear the faint sound of explosions but she was too unwell to care for anything that''s happening right now to her surroundings. She was too focused on what she felt in her body.


    "You are the other outsider!" Mya heard that the unknown woman suddenly burst out a scream. "What are you going to do?!" And that was thest thing she heard as well before she finally lost consciousness.


    ---???---


    *Drip! Drip! Drip*


    When Mya regained back her consciousness the first thing she heard was the sound of the water dripping that seemed to echo to whatever ce she was in. She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the brown and dark ceiling of a cave. She tried to move her hands and her body to sit up but it felt very weak.


    Mya just turned her head to the left since that was the only part of her body she could move. But her eyes widened and quickly reversed her head to the right side. ''Am I still in a dream?'' Mya took one long inhaling of air then slowly exhaled it out. She did the same process three more times. When she could finally feel that her nerves were finally calming down, she slowly turned her head back to the left once again.


    On her left side, there was Kayden. He was sitting with crossed legs while his head was leaning on the wall of the cave. His eyes were closed and he was releasing a steady breath. They were just an inch apart from each other. And certainly, if Mya made any huge move, Kayden would be aware of it as well.


    ''Did he save me once again?'' Mya felt some strange tingling sensation inside her and she could feel her face bing hotter. ''Why is it?'' She gently and carefully raised her left hand towards Kayden. She paused when her hand was just an inch away from his face. "Why is it that whenever I am in trouble or in some crazy situations and even in my weakest state, you always appear out of nowhere." She said in whispers then she retracted her hands and she slowly moved her body to not wake up Kayden.


    Although she was still feeling weak, Mya was able to force herself to stand up.


    "Where are you doing?"


    Mya was startled when she heard Kayden''s usual cold voice. But that was not what made her surprised. The next thing that happened was she was mmed in something hard. But the strange thing was, it didn''t hurt.


    "Don''t go anywhere and rest more," Kayden said as he locked Mya firmly in his embrace. "I will not let you go until you promise me not to go anywhere until you recover. Is that clear to you?"


    Mya was still in shock so she didn''t say anything or answer his question." Did you hear me?" Kayden said with a cold voice.


    This was the first time in Mya''s life that she felt incredibly embarrassed and flustered at the same time. " Yes, I-I will rest." She became more embarrassed when she stuttered in her words.


    That was when Kayden let go of her. Then Mya went immediately to lie on the ce she was lying earlier. Now that she realized, she was lying in a white futon, that was why she felt incrediblyfortable despite being in a cave. There was even a long white nket along with it. She immediately covered herself and her face. She could feel that her face was very hot right now. And her heart was beating really hard


    ''D*mn, d*mn. Calm yourself Mya. He didn''t mean anything with that gesture. Don''t overthink things. That was normal, okay? Maybe he just wants me to really rest. Yeah, that is the reason why he did those things.'' She kept repeating in her thoughts to calm her heart that felt like taking a race to some marathon.


    "About the time when I have a fever..."


    Mya stiffened when Kayden suddenly spoke with hesitation.


    "Thank you, for taking care of me."


    "You thank me?!" Mya forgot all the loud beating of her heart and turned towards Kayden.


    Seeing her surprised expression, Kayden''s brows furrowed. "You told me that I should speak my words clearly, and I said it clearly just now." He faced towards his left side avoiding Mya''s shocked eyes.


    Mya blinked a few blinks, amidst the dancing light from the single campfire they had on the cave, she couldpletely see Kayden''s reddening ears.


    "Pfft." Mya stopped herself fromughing. ''I should notugh. It would be too rude for him. Mya please act normal.'' Mya covered herself in a nket as she couldn''t hold herself from notughing. She covered her mouth and her body trembled.


    Kayden turned towards Mya and from what he could see and hear, Mya waspletelyughing at him. "What is so funny? Are youughing at me?" He tried to remove the nket that was covering Mya but Mya held it firmer as she was stillughing.


    This infuriated Kayden even more. He leaned closer to Mya and with one strong pull he was able to remove the nket. However...


    Light aquamarine eyes and red ruby eyes glinted at each other.. And this time, it was four inches nearly close to each other.

 Chapter 143 - Volume 4.18 Sun Island And Conspiracies 4

    To avoid the intensity of this awkward and ufortable situation, Mya was the first one to shift her head away. It is because she could truly feel the loud beat of her heart and it became hard for her to breathe. "Ehem, alright! I can see your point of view now. So now it will be the best decision if I will continue my rest now, right?" Mya said in an attempt to calm the situation and the awkward situation.


    There was another silence that filled the air after she said those words. She tried her best to think of any words to speak. And just right on the bat...


    "By the way, I apologize forughing when you thank me sincerely. I just can''t help my stupid myself." She said without looking back. But she could feel that Kayden''s stares were boring holes in her back.


    Then she remembered back in the forest where she talked about the witch in the forest to him. She took a deep breath before speaking without looking back at Kayden. "Ah one more thing, before anything else I''m sorry too for speaking out of line back at the forest about that woman. And thank you for saving me as well this time as you always do every time I''m in danger."


    "Is this your way of thanking and apologizing? Not looking at someone. How can I know whether you''re sincere or not?"


    ''Ah,'' Mya wanted to scream out loud. ''Howe he is so talkative today?''


    Mya slowly turned her head towards Kayden. And thetter was now a meter away from him but still looking at her. When she was going to open her mouth, Kayden beat her to it.


    "Forget it. Just rest now." He said as he crossed his arms and leaned morefortably on the wall.


    Seeing this reaction Mya turned her head away. ''This guy has seriously lots of problems going on his mind.''


    There was a heavy and awkward silence that filled the air for the both of them. Or only Mya could feel this since from what she saw from Kayden he seemed not bothered by this situation at the very least.


    Unbeknownst to her, Kayden was watching her from behind and there was a small upward arc on his mouth. Even the guy himself didn''t realize that he had a small grin on his face.


    Mya simply closed her eyes to sleep once more. '' Tss Mya what''s happening to you? Why all of the sudden you are getting flustered by this, huh?'' She took a deep breath to calm all of her senses ''I must be tired right now causing me to have these strange feelings.''


    But after a few more moments, Mya slowly opened her eyes wide. ''D*mn, I can''t sleep at all. My mind and heart are both crazy active together. Ahh, I think I''m literally going crazy now.'' she rolled her hair because of the thoughts she created on her head.


    Mya slowly turned her back towards Kayden. And thetter was now in a different spot. He was now increasing the fire from the bonfire once again. Mya observed his actions for a minute after she could think about whatever topic she should talk about with Kayden.


    "Say, Kayden. What happened to me? Or what kind of poison caused me this predicament?"


    There was silence.


    "Do you have any idea what was happening in the vige right now?" Mya attempted to ask again.


    There was more silence. And the whisper of the cold wind and the fire on the bonfire was the only thing they can hear


    "Do you perhaps see the creepy woman who did this to me? How did you deal with her? Did you fight her?"


    And from what she expected there was another silence as Kayden just focused on fixing the fire like it was the most interesting thing inside the cave right now.


    ''What the? This guy.'' Mya couldn''t help but sigh deeply inside her mind. Then a sudden brilliant thought came to her mind. From all those cliche novels she read there was this certain interesting scenario. A frivolous grin formed her lips.


    "How long did I lose my consciousness? What is the exact thing that happened to me? If you don''t answer this question, it means I''m the most beautiful woman for you in this world." Mya said with a huge grin on her face. In her mind, given Kayden''s pride, he will surely choose to answer the question...or not? Well let''s see, I think it will be the most interesting part talking with this guy.


    There was only silence as Kayden stood up after fixing the bonfire. He turned his back to Mya as he started to walk away from her. Which she didn''t expect to happen.


    ''This guy has truly some nerves of steel to remain silent. But does it mean, I''m the most beautiful woman to her? Ah, shut it. It must be simply a mistake. Though I know I''m beautiful enough, surely Kayden must have seen far more beautiful people than me.'' then Kayden in the dungeon shed in her mind. ''Or not?'' Mya shook her head strongly. ''Ah, darn it. I should just ask the next trap question for him to speak. Tss why even talking to this guy needs a n and I need to make an effort? ''


    "What happened so far while I''m unconscious? If you don''t answer this question, it means you really like me." This time Mya asked with confidence. ''Based on his actions so far, there is no way he likes me. He will definitely answer this time...or not again. Tsse on, don''t waste my energy thinking about what next action I need to do just to talk with you.''


    She looked at Kayden and thetter was now casually sitting again with his back against the wall. He closed his eyes andpletely ignored Mya.


    Mya''s grin faltered seeing the hopelessness of the situation. ''He didn''t answer once again. Does it mean that he likes me? But now that I think of it, he always appears and helps me.'' Mya strongly shook her head. ''There is no way for that to happen. It must be simply because I help him. Aish! For sure, for him, it was just a give and take situation.''


    This time Mya turned her face away from Kayden. She faced the other side with a flustered feeling. ''Why am I the one falling into this trap of questions in the first ce?!'' She screamed inside her mind.


    Having been with this woman for quite a long time, Kayden had already seen how this woman can be shameless most of the time. With how she was energetically talking right now about more shameless things, no one could think that this woman was on the brink of death yesterday.


    If Kayden was one step away from beingte from treating Mya from the poison using his dark magic, her breathing was bing a loss of control and she would surely die now. The poison that was put to her would not kill her right away. But in just a few more hours. He didn''t know what kind of poison it was but, being used to being fed with poison during his childhood in the dungeon, sensed the danger of the poison based on the symptoms Mya was showing.


    That unknown woman that was with Mya when he arrived, vanished the moment he tried to attack and subdued her.


    And now seeing how lively Mya was again, Kayden''s gaze was only focused on her. Unbeknownst to Mya, he couldpletely hear every bit of her mutterings. Then these mutterings became less and less until he could hear soft snores now.


    This time, Kayden stood up and walked towards Mya. He was very careful not to make any unnecessary noise to not wake up Mya. He leaned closer towards her as he took hold of the nket that was on Mya so she felt the warmth and did not get caught in a cold. He gently fixed it, and Mya''s sleeping expression became morefortable.


    ''You''re always this reckless. You really do not have a sense of danger. For you to sleep so soundly like this...'' His right hand was slowly reaching her face but then it stopped midway. ''What am I going to do just now?'' He immediately retracted his hands and stood up.


    "I should get going now," a dark me appeared in his hands.


    "Brother!" Mori''s excited voice resounded at the other end of the dark me. "You finally call me!"


    "I will arrive there now within a minute. Do what you must do now." Kayden said as he closed his hands. The dark me immediately disappeared. He gave onest nce towards Mya. ''I should get back before she wakes up again.''


    He gestured his hand and dark mes surrounded Mya. The distance was a meter away from her. ''Even if she wakes up while I''m gone this should make her stay here..'' And with that said dark mes started to surround Kayden as well until hepletely vanished into this thin air.

 Chapter 144 - Volume 4.19 Sun Island And Conspiracies 5

    Mya quickly opened her eyes. Just now she was just acting like she had fallen asleep. She took a deep breath as she gently removed the nket that Kayden fixed for her.


    She clutched her heart that''s still beating fast. ''This is dangerous.''


    She took a deep breath once again and did it multiple times before she finally calmed down. That was the time she observed her surroundings. Compared to it from before, the normal strength of her body finally returned. She didn''t feel any sluggish feeling like she used to.


    ''Hmm cool, I thought it would take me a week before I get back all my strength but it looks like I''mpletely fine now,'' she moved her hands in open and close movements and did some stretching left and right. "I really owe him a lot now." Mya sighed in weariness.


    Just when she finished her contemtions, the first thing she noticed was the dark mes surrounding her.


    ''This fire. Why did he put these dark mes here? Oh, maybe he put it there to see to it that I will not go anywhere? To trap me here?'' Mya''s held her head as if it was aching. Then she decided to pick up a small stone that was near her. She quickly threw it towards the fire.


    *Burst!*


    To her surprise, all the mes surrounding her shot up towards the ceiling of the cave. Leaving nothing to escape at andpletely blocking every bit of path. It was like it became aplete wall of fire.


    ''D*mn what a hellish wall of fire! Nice so now I''mpletely trapped. That guy...'' A helpless smile escaped her lips. ''He doesn''t really want me to escape and he wants me to just stay here. But why? Why does he keep doing these things to me? Is there any reason behind all of these acts, Kayden?''


    Mya tucked both her knees. ''The truth is he doesn''t need to do this. No, let''s not assume that he is doing this for me. He must have some motives and I don''t need to know what that is. And besides, since I have my strength back now, I can take care of myselfpletely and it''s just fine if I leave this ce with or without his approval.'' She buried her head towards her knees. ''To begin with, why do I even need to follow him?''


    Then with a firm determination, she stood up. ''Yes, right. This me is not going to stop me. I will not let everyone take my freedom to do what I want even this d*mn fire. Besides, even though I have no magic, I''m not that weak to wait here like some damsel in distress. It''s suck being here and doing nothing just like in any Disney Princess where they wait for their Prince Charming to save them. I just happened to let my guard down with that unknown creepy woman. And it''s not like I didn''t meet a woman like her already and she died already. If possible, let''s avoid anymore crazy woman.'' Mya looked at the dark mes that were surrounding her. She observed the ce and fell in deep contemtion.


    ''I am pretty sure that there must be a way to get out from this.''


    ''Now that I think about it there can only be one way to get away from these mes.'' Mya picked up the nket and rolled it to be a ball. With one strong motion, she threw the nket with full force towards the fire. "There is it! Keep it up! let it pass!" Her scream echoed through the whole forest.


    The nket at a fast feed passed above the mes and as expected the mes burst up towards the ceiling. But this time a huge grin emerged from Mya''s lips.


    ''I see.''


    Her line of sight was fixated on one thing. It was the nket that she threw towards the fire. Although there were slight burns on it and other parts that were still on fire, it sessfully went through the dark mes. ''Just as I expected.'' Mya''s grin grew even wider. ''This is the only way.''


    Then she positioned herself to prepare like she was going to run in some marathon race. She waited for a few more minutes before it returned to normal from bursting towards the ceiling.


    "You can do this, Mya." She whispered to herself and took one deep breath. Now her attention and focus were now concentrated in one direction. She could also feel sweat trickling at the back of her neck. "Go!" She yelled.


    Then with one quick motion, she dashed towards the mes in front of her, as her life depended on it. She crossed both her arms as she passed through the mes like a fast wind.


    When shended on the other side she winced when there were some light burns in her arms. There were also some mes that caught her clothes. She immediately rolled on the ground to remove the fire.


    "Aw! aw! Aw! It''s hot! Hot! Hot!" She kept hissing in pain as she rolled down since it also hit some of the burns she had on the other parts of her body. When the fire was already gone from her clothes, that was the time Mya finally stopped moving.


    She just stayed in her position motionless, lying on the ground with her back facing the ceiling, for a few minutes. There were visible plenty of smokesing out from her. After a few more moments of just staying still, Mya finally stood up with a huge grin on her fish.


    "I got out!" She raised both her right hand in the air, doing a victory post. "I really made it out, hahaha!" Sheughed heartily. But it change right away to wincing when some of her burns throbbed. ''She looked at her arms that had slight nasty burns.


    ''I should heal this or this will cause some scar.'' She then returned her gaze to the dark mes that returned to normal once they burst out to the ceiling earlier.


    ''I''m sorry Kayden but I''m not the type of person who stays still because someone just tells me to stay. I am not born to be a princess hiding in the castle walls. Well, Mya was one since she is still a duke''s daughter, but my soul is that of an adventurer.'' She looked around for anything she could use until she spotted a certain familiar bag. No, it was not just a bag but her real bag. She immediately ran towards the left side of the cave and grabbed her bag. She checked all its contents. And everything was still in there.


    She immediately picked a healing potion and drank it. All her burns instantly faded and recovered.


    ''You did so much for me and I really owe you a lot now, Kayden.'' Mya nced back to the dark mes. ''And I don''t want that to keep increasing. This is the time we will really depart from each other. I really hated the idea of owing a debt to someone but I will repay this someday.''


    Mya turned her gaze away from the dark mes and took a long stride towards the opening of the cave. Mya winced at the sudden pration of the sunlight in her eyes. When her eyes finally adjusted from the light outside the cave, she gave onest nce to the inside of the cave.


    "When we meet again, I will repay everything you''ve done for me. I promise." The wind gently blew, then she started walking away from the cave towards the thick forest. Since she had already taught Kiana a lesson, there was nothing to do back at that vige. Plus that unknown woman, her entire persona was screaming danger and trouble.


    Mya was wise enough not to pursue things that she couldn''t handle. On her mind, there was only one thing now. Now that she waspletely free from everything, the next thing she needed to do and put all her attention right now is to focus on how she will get out from this ind.


    And for her to do that, her n at this moment was to look at the other three tribes that Kiana mentioned to her.


    She might find clues or some valuable materials that can help her escape on this ind.


    "Ah wait, I almost forgot!" Mya picked up a teleportation talisman inside her bag and tore it right away. But after a few more moments, there was just a soft breeze of the wind and nothing happened. She didn''t teleport to the intended ce she wanted to go. And that was outside of this ind.


    ''So even this is not effective.'' Mya felt a surging dread forming inside her but she immediately pushed it back away. "Hah," she released a wry chuckle. "Then looking for info and materials is really the only option I have right now."


    Mya continued to walk towards the forest,pletely forming herself to do the n she had set for herself.

 Chapter 145 - Volume 4.20 Sun Island And Conspiracies 6

    "Hurry up!"


    "We need more water here!"


    "How can this happen?"


    Raging fire surged out through the whole vige, burning every bit of the houses made of light materials and mostly all the things the people had lived and stocked up in their entire lives. The inders were all desperate to turn off every bit of the fire. Some old people and children were crying in the corner still not able to progress the situation that all of them would have.


    Amidst the chaos, not able to be seen by anyone, Kayden was hovering above the air with dark mes surrounding him.


    "Boss!" Kayden nced when another ball of fire appeared in front of him. It was no other than Mori speaking from within it. "All houses have been set on fire! All of the people were now scared because of you!"


    Kayden only responded after a minute of silence. "You know what to do next."


    The dark mes surrounding him intensified. He gave onest look to the burning vige, in the corner of his eyes he spotted a familiar green hair.


    Oliver who was also helping with fighting the fire was ncing in Kayden''s direction. They stayed looking at each other before Kaydenpletely vanished into the thin air.


    He reappeared inside the cave where he left Mya. His brows furrowed when he saw that Mya was no longer in the ce hest left her.


    ''That woman really doesn''t know how to stay in one ce.''


    He gave onest look in the cave before he vanished once again.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back at the vige, Mori gave onest look to the burning vige. He remembered what Kayden told him.


    Kayden told him that after what he have done to the Elder, there was no way the vige would ept him. In fact, they would even kill him if they find out the truth about him.


    Mori also didn''t want to hurt the old woman but if he didn''t do what Kayden told him to do, he would be abandoned once again and die. While the vige was burning, Kayden gave him two choices.


    Mori nced at the bag he was carrying in his right hand. The bag contained Kayden''s bloodied ck coat and cor. If he showed it to the vige and tell everyone that he was able to kill Kayden who started the fire then pinned also to him about Elder Hashna''s injury then he would be hailed as a hero by the vigers.


    The second option was to admit to all his wrongdoings with the letter he had on his left hand. Though he couldn''t read, Kayden mentioned to him that it contained his apology and the crimes he did. He should give it to the man who had strange green hair among the crowd. If he chose this option, Kayden gave him a talisman. He told him that after he gave the letter. Mori should tear the talisman right away and he will appear to where is Kayden.


    Mori''s grip tightened on both of the items he was holding. He nced at the burning vige and onest thought he steeled himself as he took quick and long strides forward.


    ---???---


    Completely unaware of what was happening in the vige, Mya continued to tread on the forest. Her guard waspletely up and she kept going forward ncing from time to time to her surroundings. Since in her mind, those hunters and guards might still be looking for her.


    She took a quick rest above an old oak tree and ate some berries she got on her way. After a few more times of rest, she decided to continue on her way. She wanted to reach any vige before the sky becamepletely dark.


    ''How long has it been since I''m walking?'' Mya couldn''t help but sigh in weariness. ''But strangely I haven''t met a single person of any of those hunters. Is this some kind of luck or something happened?''


    Mya remembered back in the cave the time Kayden left. He was certainly talking to Mori using some telepathic ability. ''Did he do something in that vige?'' She turned to her left side when a huge rock was on her way.


    But then she retraced her steps back to the rock when her line of sight caught something.


    She paused in front of the huge rock then leaned her head closer. ''This is?'' Though it was very small, there was something the sparkled beneath the rock. Mya cautiously picked it up.


    It was a blue rock, the size of a palm and on it, there was a strange symbol imprinted on it. ''This symbol?'' Mya remembered Kiana''s words.


    <em>{"The North has the symbol of a palm tree, The South which is this ce has the symbol of the white g that has yellow sun in the middle, and the first tribe set in the ind. Then the East has the symbol of the five stars circled at each other and the west has the symbol of the moon. Together they formed the entirety of the Sun Ind."}</em>


    ''This is a moon right?''


    All of the sudden, the wind started blowing hard. Then to Mya''s terror, sounds ofughter echoed through the surroundings. She immediately ces the stone inside her bag then hid behind the rock.


    This time Mya learned her lesson to not speak a single word when there wasughter in the forest. She also remembered how those bats back at the cave when they met Oliver were cut into pieces and disintegrated.


    ''It will be alright.'' Mya didn''t dare to move as theughter got stronger and nearer to her. ''As long as I don''t speak anything. I will be fine this time.''


    The wind became more chilly and stronger but Mya remained firmed behind the rock. She could also hear the strong rustling of bushes. Theughter became more intense until it was now right in front of the rock where Mya was hiding.


    She could feel the sweat dripping behind her back as she held her Trinity. Theughter stopped but as Mya raised her head above the skies, her breathing almost stopped. Multiple small ck orb eyes were staring right in front of her. It has no body and was just like floating in the wind with white cloud smokes surrounding it.


    ''Did I get found out?!'' Mya almost tried to run but then she stopped herself. She noticed something strange in the eyes that were staring at her. It was like first that it was looking at her but it was not. Its gaze didn''t contain any reflection of her but rather the green grass and trees behind her. ''Can it not see me?''


    Mya remained frozen in her ce as she didn''t remove her gaze from the unknown creature. After a few more moments, it suddenly giggled once again. Its eyes started to jiggle along with its body. Mya literally stopped to breathe even more. She was concerned that one leak of a sound even her breathing will make everything over for her.


    ''Darn, even my heartbeat beats so loud now. Calm down!'' Mya yelled inside her mind.


    Another minute passed, and the unknown creepy creature finally decided to get out. It raised its head and continued to walk ahead. But Mya was still not the very leastcent. Still not moving, she listened carefully until the sounds ofughter gradually decreased in sounds.


    Mya was able to start to breathe properly again. However, she almost yelp when her left wrist suddenly had a strong sensation of pain.


    Mya''s eyes widened when the unknown creature in fast swift movements, returned back in front of the stone. ''Crap did it hear me?'' At the same time, her left wrist was increasing in pain. The creepy creature looked left and right looking for something.


    But then realizing that someone was not there, it showed confusion. Then in the end, it decided to leave once again.


    ''That almost cause me my death!'' Mya screamed inside her mind. Then she looked at the silver bracelet on her left wrist. It was glowing along with the red ruby stone that was attached to it.


    {"That creature. Follow it."}


    Mya heard the voice that she didn''t hear for quite a while now.


    ''Priestess?'' Mya asked inside her mind.


    {"Follow that creature."} The priestess repeated and at the same time, the pain on Mya''s wrist gradually decreased.


    ''Are you crazy? Why do I need to follow that?'' Mya yelled inside her mind. But moments had passed and no one answered her anymore.


    Mya looked in the direction of where that creepy creature had gone. ''Does it have the ornaments, the priestess mentioned before?'' Then she remembered the two hands of the priestess that she sacrificed in order for Mya to retain her memories.


    She felt conflicted but, ''It seems I needed to do this.'' Mya sighed inwardly. Though it was still faint now, she could still hear theughter. Carefully she started heading to the way on where thoseughing creatures headed.


    ''Ah, I''m really an unlucky person.''

 Chapter 146 - Volume 4.21 Sun Island And Laughter 1

    After following the strange creature, Mya found herself two meters away at the end of a cliff. She could no longer hear the waves ofughter.


    Mya narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t feel any wind nor hear any sound. There were no birds chirping nor another usual rustling of leaves. This is entirely different than before she can hear even her own pulse because of the sudden change of the environment. It was like everything became extremely quiet and came to a standstill where it felt like time stopped.


    The sun was already at its peak. And Mya could feel the heat of her surroundings.


    ''Hmm interesting and strange at the same time, huh. For a forest in the middle of the day to be this quiet.'' Mya observed more of her surroundings. ''This ce. I know there is something that is not right.''


    Mya decided to walk towards the end of the cliff. As she nced down, all she could see wasplete endless darkness beneath the cliff. ''Wait, did that strange creature jump here? Is this some sort of way to hell for this to be this dark?''


    Mya nced around once more. ''There is no other ce that creature could go through aside from down this cliff. They will probably jump here..''


    "Eep." Mya let out a small yelp when she felt a burning sensation down her left wrist. ''This again. If only I could remove this!'' She tried removing the silver bracelet and as expected she could do so no matter how hard she tried.


    {It''s down there. Go down there.}


    Mya heard the priestess'' voice inside her head once more that making her blood boil. And the burning sensation she was feeling in her left wrist subsided now as well.


    ''Ugh! Here we go again. Down there? Are you kidding me? I can''t even see the depth of this cliff and there is that creature lurking down there. And you want me to go in there? Do you really want me toplete my mission or do you just want to end my life here?'' Mya remembered the priestess'' hands. ''Ah. Of course, you don''t want me to die. Then in case, if something happened to me down there, maybe she has ways to save me?''


    She picked up one stone and threw it downwards. She listened carefully if she would be able to hear any sound but to her dismay, the rock, she threw, didn''t make any sounds. ''As my observation, it seems this is too deep. Just how deep is this cliff that it takes a very long time for me to hear any sounds? If I fall there will I reach hell or another world or maybe the center of the world? Journey to the Center of Earth, at Ihayah?''


    ''That was not even funny.'' Mya rubbed her aching forehead due to the problem and to the strange thoughts, she was thinking. ''This is making me nuts. This is not really funny. No, since I came to this ind, there is nothing funny here.''


    Mya took a seat just a three-inch away at the end of the cliff. In the end, she decided to just think of the ways she could go down there.


    ''Hmm. For me to be still breathing and sessfully go down there, I will need some basic material tools just like a long rope. Or something of the same kind.'' She grabbed her Trinity and looked at it. Then she yed it with her hands. ''If only the grappling rope on this didn''t get destroyed. This would be a breeze to climb down. Now that I remember, Trinity needs a serious repair now. If I manage to go back, I should pay Seraphina a visit.''


    She put the Trinity back on the ground.


    Mya caressed the blue bracelet on her right wrist. The blue bracelet that Dorris gave her. ''I really wish to go back now. I Want to be there, not here on the Ind. That really made me crazy. '' she took a deep breath while closing her eyes, ''I''m meant to be in the water not here in thend.''


    Mya pped both her cheeks. ''Alright. I need to focus, Mya, wake up! This is not the time to get depressed. Stopining and start surviving. Don''t let your mind trick you, okay? Focus, Focus, Focus if you want the oue will be in your favor, Mya.'' She stood up as she looked around. Then she walked towards a certain tree with lots of vines hanging on it. She touched one of the vines. "Strong vines will do for the rope."


    For two hours, Mya looked for strong vines, cut them then bind them together. Another hour had passed until she was finally satisfied with what she created.


    ''Perfect. Now I just need to use it there huh.'' Mya nced towards the cliff and steeled herself. She then tied the other end of the vine to the nearest and strongest tree. After that, she started pulling the other end of the vines to her as she walked toward the end of the cliff.


    The sun was already setting, painting the skies with red and orange.


    ''Should I just do this tomorrow?''


    Mya shook her head. ''No. I''ve wasted too much time now. If not now when? I will do this now. Be the answer, not a problem.''


    Mya pulled the vine first to test its strength. When she saw no problems, she threw the rest of the vines beneath the cliff. Then she tied her waist with another vine towards the main vine she would use for climbing. She then carefully started climbing downwards.


    ''Will that monster resurface while I''m going downwards?'' Mya thought as she finally set her foot at the walls of the rocky cliff. ''It''s toote to think like that. And besides, that priestess insisted on me to follow that creepy creature. Maybe it is a kind and misunderstood monster.'' Mya shook her head. '' Tss whatever happens to me after this action it was either a failure or sess. Either way, I take the risk since through that risk I will grow.'' She smiled. ''That''s a nice line.''


    ''I''m really thinking of some silly things.'' She continued to climb down. She was now a meter away from the above surface of the cliff. ''I can still go back there, right?'' Mya thought as she took another step downwards the cliff.


    ''Whatever. This is always like this. Since I started this already, I should go downpletely. No more excuses just doing it!!''


    Mya continued downwards and another hour had passed. She could no longer see the surface and it was nowpletely dark. With her right hand, Mya picked up a small bottle in her bag with a green liquid then shook it. It instantly created a faint light. She could see the rocks she was climbing down. She bit the bottle in her mouth and continued to descend down.


    There was no noise aside from her breathing and the frequent sounds of the falling rocks. Another hour passed and Mya started to get filled with dread. ''There is still no ground. Am I now going to hell or what?'''' She continued to climb down and what she feared finally urred.


    She reached the end of the vine rope she created. ''This is both expected and unexpected.'' Mya wiped off the sweat forming in her head. ''Should I just climb up again?'' She looked at her hands that were numb already from climbing down for hours.


    She released both her hands and let herself be hung on the vine that was tied to her waist. Then ate the berries that were in her bag. She also drank some recovery potion. ''I don''t have a choice right now, but to climb up again.''


    When she decided to climb again, a chilly wind blew all of a sudden. It sent both shivers and wariness to Mya. ''This wind!''


    And the next thing that happened was multiple waves ofughter echoed within the darkness. Mya brought out the light bottle and tried to look for the source of the sound but there was nothing but just another sight of infinite darkness.


    *Snap!*


    Mya stiffened when she heard a snap sound. Then it was followed by another one. ''Don''t tell me.'' The vines she used for climbing snapped.


    "Ahhh!" Mya found herself falling. The light bottle she was holding fell first to her. ''This is not good!'' She immediately brought a teleportation talisman.


    With the light bottle in front of her, she couldpletely see the ce she was falling into. She was falling at a rapid speed until she finally saw the ground, the end of this cliff. Six feet away, before shepletely dropped to the ground, Mya tore her talisman.


    *Thud!*


    She winced when her butt hit the hard ground. ''Hah, I''m alive.'' but she recovered quickly and let out a wry chuckle. "I''m still freaking alive! I should have jumped from the start! Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!" Mya stoppedughing when multipleughs apanied herughing.


    ''Oh crap, I''m dead.''

 Chapter 147 - Volume 4.22 Sun Island And Laughter 2

    It was very chaotic as the waves ofughter kept going on and on. Until all of a sudden, something different sounded this time.


    "Please don''tugh."


    "Hahahahaha"


    "Stopughing."


    Mya didn''t remove an inch in the ce she was in. She waspletely frozen not daring to make a single sound nor move. Multiple voices saying the same things repeatedly echoed one after another followed by multipleughs.


    "Please don''tugh."


    "Stopughing."


    "Don''tugh."


    "Hahaha!"


    ''What''s happening?'' Mya dropped to the ground when a strong gust of wind passed through her. ''Should I just y dead? It''s not like they saw me in this darkness.'' Then her line of sight caught the light bottle she had thatpletely showed her ce. ''I wonder with that height from the fall, howe it didn''t break. But yeah, whatever was lurking in the shadows they definitely saw me already. I alsough like an idiot already. Should I just continueughing? Hah. I''m also going crazy here if this does not stop.''


    ''I''m dead.'' Myaid t on the ground. ''I can''t see nor hear anything. I''m dead.''


    "Stopughing."


    "Don''tugh."


    Mya turned her body around and above her could only be endless darkness. Theughter and the one who was begging to stop theughing continued and kept making unwanted noises in the middle of this dark hole. Somehow, Mya was just starting to get used to this already.


    ''This is no good, I''m getting used to these creepy things. But how long do I have to wait for thisughter-begging to stop? I don''t want to waste any time anymore. I need to think properly¡­.. oh wait.'' Her eyes grew wide and her heartbeat started to pump faster with her sudden thoughts. "Or perhaps don''t tell me if this is some strangemunication whether they''ll kill me or not. if that is the case, that is not a good sign. Should I crawl my way out? But out to where? What out will be with this beneath from the cliff? Or should I sing a song and a magical toy car will suddenly light up that would take me out here?''


    "Ahhh! Stop!" An ear-splitting scream made Mya cover her ear, awakening every bit of the sleeping parts of her body. "Please enough, I can''t take it any longer."


    She winced as she could feel that soon her eardrum was going to burst out. She pressed her hands further to cover her ears from the sudden scream. She groaned as she tried her hardest just to not hear that scream.


    When she thought that she would finally go deaf, everything became silent again. There were no creepy voices nor the waves ofughter. ''This silence. Is there anything happening? Did they leave already? Or perhaps, this is not good. Am I deaf now?'' Mya felt her heart thump louder than before. ''No this can''t be happening.''


    She flicked her fingers in front of her two ears. One flick then another one. ''d that I can still hear.'' She sighed in relief when her ears seemed to be working properly. ''Nothing has gone wrong with my ears. Thank goodness.''


    *Step, step, step,* There were sudden strange steps that echoed through the silence.


    ''What is it this time?'' Mya became alert when she heard the approaching footsteps. It wasing in one direction, to her front.


    She immediately stood up as she focused her sight on what was in the front. Soon from within the darkness, she could see a hem of a white cloak until it revealed a woman shrouded in a white veil. She was carrying antern in her right hand. She stopped a meter away from Mya.


    Mya narrowed her gaze as she looked at the woman directly at her location, trying to figure her out. Due to its veil, she couldn''t see her facepletely. And Mya stopped herself from panicking when there were red stains that looked like blood on the woman''s white dress. She was also barefooted. ''This was supposed to be fantasy. Not a horror story.'' Mya kept repeating in her mind to calm herself. ''Or perhaps there could be times that there will be a mix of genres!''


    "Are both of you, the champions chosen by the Ancient Gods?" A monotonous voice of the woman resounded. It felt so dead and cold, sending chills towards her spine.


    ''What did she mean by champion? And what kind of Ancient God she''s talking about? No, wait, she said to both of us?''


    Mya heard footsteps from her behind.


    "So this is where you have been, huh? I told you to just rest in the cave." Kayden''s cold voice resounded. He waspletely ring at Mya this time. "That''s just the rule I''ve told you but you still break it."


    "Ka-Kayden? Since when did youe here? No, wait, just how did you know that I''m here?"


    "That was a high privilege for you to know. You don''t need to know that." His voice sounded mad as he avoided his gaze from Mya.


    ''High privilege? Did he really think that I''m not capable of knowing those things? Tss this bastard. Did he put some magic on me to follow me? No, wait, now that I think about it, he is always around wherever I am. And why is he even mad at me now? It''s not like I''m obligated to follow him or whatever he says to me.''


    "Are the both of you, the champions chosen by the Ancient Gods?" Mya''s thoughts were cut off when the strange woman spoke once again.


    ''Oh, I almost forgot that we are not alone in this creepy ce. I don''t know what she meant by champions, Is this part of their prophecy or perhaps this is some kind of trick question. If I answer yes, then will she eliminate us or do the same thing with answering no? Could it be one of the answers that will save us? Ah, this is too hard. But she says Ancient Gods.'' Mya nced at Kayden and thetter one already had a dark me sword on both of his hands.


    "Hey, calm yourself alright? Don''t do something unnecessary yet." Mya said." She''s just asking some questions to us."


    "I''m calm." Kayden simply answered but his swords were still there.


    ''But if she is talking about ancient gods then perhaps it was rted to that priestess and shadow. Is this the reason why she sent me here? I don''t know about this champion but let''s bet everything on this answer. If possible, now that I have a talisman, I guess I can teleport out here. Wait, should I have done that from the start? Ah, I feel like I''m bing stupid this past few days.'' Mya turned her attention back to the whitedy.


    "Yes, we are the champions of the ancient gods," Mya answered


    "Why did you include me as well?" Kayden muttered behind her.


    "Are you nning to answer her question?"


    "No."


    "Then just let me do this and handle the whole situation. All you need is to stay there and trust me." Mya winked at him.


    Kayden just frowned, making a crease to his handsome face. He didn''t try to respond back and Mya looked back at the whitedy.


    There was brief silence that filled the air. Then the whitedy started to move. Both Kayden and Mya prepared for a fighting stance, but the whitedy just turned her back on them.


    "Please follow me, chosen champion of the ancient gods." The whitedy said.


    Mya hesitated for a while then decided to follow after the whitedy. ''She must indeed have what the priestess wanted me to get. So now this is what they said, to achieve something that I don''t have, I need to do the things I have never done before. I hope the risk I take was worth fighting for.''


    "Are you seriously going to follow her?" Kayden kept his cool aura surrounding him.


    Mya paused when Kayden held him to her right hand, stopping her from moving forward. She tried to budge but his grip was formed on her hands.


    "This is why I am here. Well, if you are afraid of the whitedy you can go home now." Mya said while forming a terrifying smile on her lips. "Besides I know that the whitedy has something that I need. So could you please let go of my hand?"


    Kayden''s brows furrowed at Mya''s remarks. But seeing how serious she was, he let her hand go.


    "Thank you," Mya said then she faced the whitedy who was patiently waiting for their conversation to finish before she continued to walk.


    Mya quietly followed after her, and Kayden too behind Mya.


    They kept walking on for how long following silently behind the mysteriousdy. The only light that they had was themp from the whitedy. Until they stopped. Mya heard the rustling sounds of water.


    "Please have a ride, champions of the ancient gods." The whitedy gestured in front of her. And now there was a river that they didn''t know where it was going.


    And there was a small boat and another man wearing a white cloak as well. He standing at the top of the boat holding a huge scythe.


    ''What is this? Is this really a way to hell?'' Mya didn''t move an inch to where she was standing.

 Chapter 148 - Volume 4.23 Sun Island And Laughter 3

    While they keep following the whitedy it led them into an unfamiliar ce where there was a small boat and there was another man wearing a white cloak as well. He was standing at the top of the boat holding a huge scythe.


    ''What kind of ce is this? I have never seen this before. Is this really a way to hell?'' Mya didn''t move an inch to where she was standing. ''The ferryman?''


    Mya blinked for a second, ''The ferryman was wearing a white cloak? Wait, I thought it was supposed to be ck? Will we be going to the underworld and meeting Hades? Or maybe it''s a different thing. Yeah, that must be it. The Fate of the Stars though it has a medieval set up the gods and goddesses were made up and never based on any mythology. Or wait, perhaps am I wrong? This ce still has an underworld. Just what is this ind for this ce to have such things?''


    "Excuse me, can I ask something? Where will this boat lead us?" Mya asked which earned the look of both the ferryman and the whitedy. Well, Mya couldn''t see their eyes due to their cloaks but the way they moved their heads in her direction showed it. There was a brief moment of silence but when Mya thought that no one would answer her, the whitedy spoke out.


    "To the city of my king." She said, then gestured to the boat. "Please,e and step in the boat now. The ferryman will take you to the city of my king."


    Six gold coins appeared in her hand then gave it to the ferryman. Then she looked back at both Mya and Kayden.


    "City of the king?" Mya asked.


    "You will know soon about that, chosen champions of the ancient gods. Please proceed now to the boat," the whitedy gestured once again.


    "I will go first," Kayden said as he stepped first in the boat. When he saw that nothing was wrong or any suspicious inside the both, he gestured his right hand to Mya. "You can take a step here, now."


    ''hmm?'' Mya was once again surprised by his gesture, but it would be rude for her to not ept his hands.


    ''Why out of nowhere he turned into a gentleman? Hmm.'' Mya raised her right eyebrows in a brief one second before she decided to take his hands. When she epts his offer and when their hands touch together, it sent a strange sensation inside Mya. Also, there was one thing that she noticed as well. ''D*rn. His hands are smoother than mine.'' Mya cried internally.


    "How long are you going to hold my hands?"


    Mya didn''t realize that she was just holding Kayden''s hands despite being in the boat already.


    "Let me hold for one more minute," Mya said shamelessly. Somewhat since she remembered how she needed to leap and got burns from the dark fire that blocked her, she wanted to see Kayden more annoyed and teased him more. And when she thought Kayden would reprimand or yank his hands away, to Mya''s surprise he leaned closer to her. His face was just an inch away from her.


    "Is my hand really that nice to hold?" He said in a seductively, deep voice. His red ruby eyes glued on Mya''s eyes. "If you want, you can touch them forever."


    Mya was startled, she immediately let go of his hands and moved a distance away from Kayden. "Yes, it is. Ah, no need! Thank you!" she said meekly. Her heart was still pounding hard. ''No, why am I thanking him. What wait?!'' Her mind was panicking. Then she didn''t dare to look back at Kayden.


    ''The n operation to tease Kayden a bitpletely backfired to me. He just usually frowns when I say such things but why is he acting strange now. His personality is one of the hardest things I need to study.'' Mya calmed her palpating heart. ''Calm down you dimwit, he just asks you a question in such a very sexy manner. No, wait. Why am I saying it is sexy to that. What are you even thinking! Ah, I''m going crazy now. I''m really going nuts. This guy is making me nuts!'' Mya rubbed her hair multiple times. Then she tapped her chest to calm her heart that was still beating fast. She took a few deep breaths. ''Ah, I wish there is some ground, I can bury myself with.''


    Amidst her inner turmoil, Mya failed to see the grin on Kayden''s face once again as his eyes continued to observe the flustered woman. If she certainly sees this, well, she will be the one who will bepletely annoyed to death.


    The ferryman and the whitedy who seemed forgotten by the two, simply nod with each other, seeing that their two passengers were already sitting in the boat. Then the ferryman started to row the boat.


    Mya stopped from her inner turmoil and looked at the boat when she heard the engine indicating that it started moving, well she was still avoiding Kayden''s gaze. And she couldpletely feel that he was looking at her. ''I will not look back at him. I will not look. I will not look." She kept mumbling in her mind. "Just focus on the destination."


    Strangely, the boat was emitting a faint white light, serving as a light on their way. Though Mya couldn''t see everythingpletely rather than the water that boat was crossing and the boat itself. Everything else waspletely dark and she could not hear a single sound aside from the rustling of the water.


    More minutes had passed and she could feel already that her neck was getting stiff. All of a sudden the boat suddenly rocked. And her gazended, no matter how she tried to not look in his direction, her gaze still shifted to his side.


    But when she saw that both of his eyes were now close, she wanted to cry internally. ''My neck almost got stiff for nothing.''


    She waved her right hand in front of Kayden. ''He seems to be sleeping?'' She just stared at his face and a wry smile formed on her lips. ''How carefree and annoying, after doing all of that to me. Back at the dungeon, your eyes are full of hatred and contempt looking at me. And now at least, you are able to sleep like this, like you have nothing to worry about. Good for you.''


    Mya let out a big yawn. Now seeing someone sleeping next to her, her body could feel the tiredness within the whole day. She didn''t know what time it was, but now that she remembered, aside from the short breaks she took from walking in the forest, so many things had already happened from theughing monsters, climbing and falling down the cliff. Her eyes were starting to get heavier. She shifted her gaze back at the ferryman.


    ''I should not sleep yet.'' Mya shook her head. ''I''m still not certain where we are going or if it is already safe. Besides, until now I don''t trust these three people in front of us.'' She tried to fight her sleepiness. But her vision was getting blurry as well due to the sleepiness. ''Maybe a little nap won''t hurt. And I deserve this since I know I''ve been through a lot, my body needs some rest. There is nothing wrong if I choose self-love first, right?'' Mya tucked both her knees and leaned her head on them. In the end, she couldn''t stop herself from falling asleep.


    Kayden opened his eyes when he heard the soft snores behind him. ''So in the end, she falls asleep.'' He shook his head. ''Really careless.''


    He could see that Mya''s face was crinkling. ''Is she notfortable with her position?'' Kayden gently touched Mya''s head. He was very careful to not wake her or cause any disturbance, so he gently ced them on his right shoulder.


    Mya''s face started to lookfortable when she leaned on Kayden''s shoulders. In her dream, a very soft and fluffy ck cat appeared in her arms.


    ''Fluffy cat!'' She cuddled her in her arms.


    Back in reality, Kayden stiffened when Mya hugged his arms and cuddled them while still sleeping. She then murmured, ''fluffy cat,'' then giggled.


    ''This woman, seriously.'' He just let her be since she looked veryfortable in her sleep right now.


    Then he nced back to the ferryman who just kept rowing the boat. They all look serious doing their own thing, they don''t even give them a single nce. Not in the very least, did he let his guard down. And he could feel a much sinister presence he couldn''t exin in this ferryman than the whitedy from before.


    ''She said that I should just wait for things. Let''s just see where we will be ended by this. And I must be prepared for anything that could happen.. I must be prepared.''

 Chapter 149 - Volume 4.24 Sun Island And Laughter 4

    Mya woke up when she felt strong shaking all over the ce. "Stop! I''m not sleeping!" She said out loud. The next thing she realized was that she was still on the boat.


    "We''re finally here." She looked up to see the white-cloaked man speaking up to her. The white-cloaked man did not speak anything and patiently waited for the two to say or move. Mya had finally regained her senses as she observed her surroundings once more.


    "Ah, I see." She said as she looked back at the ferryman. "Then what exactly is the "here" you mentioned?" Wherever Mya looked around she could only see the endless darkness looming everywhere.


    "Let''s go." She was startled when Kayden spoke all of the sudden beside her. She just remembered that she was with him all this time.


    "Go where?" She looked confused at Kayden as thetter one stood up and got out of the boat. ''He was the first one distrustful to follow that whitedy ande in this unknown ce. Why is he the one leading things now?'' But to Mya''s astonishment, once Kayden stepped out of the boat andnded on the ground, a ground which she failed to see due to the darkness, tiny lights like fireflies started to fly over the air, lighting up the whole ce.


    Mya held her breath at the astonishing and breathtaking scenery in front of her. She could almost hear the song, ''I see the light.'' ying at the back of her mind.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Kayden lent his hand to Mya. And Mya, who almost felt her jaw drop, just epted Kayden''s hand until she reached the ground.


    "Give this to the guard." Mya''s thoughts were cut off when the ferryman spoke up once again. In his hands, there were two silver cards which Mya epted without hesitation.


    "This ends my job. I wish you goodwill, chosen champions of the ancient gods." The ferryman said with a tonic voice, making it hard to know whether he said that out with sincerity. Then he started rowing the boat back to where he came from.


    Mya nced at the two cards in her hands. The card has a single symbol on it, a ck moon. ''Hmm wait, this symbol looks kinda familiar?'' Mya from her bag picked out the stone that she picked before she chased after theughing monster. The stone has the white moon symbol.


    ''The west tribe?'' Her gaze shifted to the card with the ck moon. ''Should it be a white moon, what tribe belongs to a ck moon?''


    With the light that came from the floating light, Mya could see that there was only one road and one direction they could end up.


    She walked ahead of Kayden without saying anything and Kayden also just trailed behind her without saying anything. Strangely when Mya thought that the heavy and awkward silence wouldst for long, since she was alsopletely unaware of how long they were going to walk, they finally saw massive iron walls? just almost a twenty-minute walk from the river.


    And it was a lot brighter now for there were trees that had glowing leaves surrounding these walls. Mya and Kayden stopped when they saw the unexpected scenery.


    There was a question mark in the iron walls because, in Mya''s stay in this world, this was her first time to see such things. Mostly all the walls they had were made of thick and concrete bricks. And the road they were currently standing on ended up to a huge massive iron door with two guards wearing ck armors just like back to what Mya saw in the lost city at that misty ind.


    Then in the massive iron door, there were other roads connecting to it and there were different types of people, mostly with beastly appearance lining up. Like they some have ears and tails while some have different colored bodies. The two guards were checking the same thing as the ones that the ferryman gave them. She nced towards it. ''So I think this is what their gate pass looks like.'' Mya thought as she continued to observe the scene first.


    ''If we go there, we will be fine, right?'' Mya pondered as her eyes observed the beings lining to enter the city. She could spot a few human-looking beings as well. ''I guess it will be safe as soon as we enter there.''


    "Here, have this. I think this is important because as far as I can see this is some gate pass to enter that city." Mya said as she reached the other silver card to Kayden.


    "I see. Thanks for this" Kayden received the card and didn''t say anything after that. He marched ahead in front of Mya to enter the city. And this time, Mya just shrugged her shoulders before she followed Kayden.


    When they reached the lines, ''d, nothing is giving us weird or any suspicious stares .'' Mya sighed with relief as she observed her surroundings. ''I should also gather some information while we''re at it.'' In front of her, there was a kind being with violet-colored skin. Probably a female due to her clothes and long ck hair.


    "Hi, may I ask a question?" Mya almost yelped, but d she didn''t, when the being turned towards her. The said being had three eyes and her sharp fangs really showing on her mouth.


    "Hello, it''s a pleasure to offer a service, what do you want to ask?"


    ''It speaks normally and respectfully too.'' Mya just stared stupefied at the said creature.'' I think there is nothing to worry about so far.''


    Seeing that Mya was in a daze looking at her, the said creature just smiled at her, highlighting all her fangs. She looked like she was going to eat Mya if she didn''t say anything.


    "Those clothes, are you one of the scouts?"


    Mya realized her blunder and although she didn''t know what the strange being was speaking, she answered. "Yes," Mya said, telling herself well to sound natural.


    "I see. It must be tough this day scouting the aboveground. I heard many things are happening right there now."


    "Yes, there are indeed many things happening there right now," Mya answered, trying to make this small talk as natural as possible.


    "So what are you going to ask, Miss Scout?"


    "Ah about that, can you tell me more about the city?" Mya said, asking casually.


    "You don''t know this city?" The violet being said was a bit surprising. "Ah you must be one of the newly recruited scouts from above, that is why you are still unfamiliar with these things."


    "You can say something like that.. Hehe.." Mya said, sounding that she was in a bind, and chuckled lightly.


    "Let''s see, where shall I start?" the violet creature pondered for a bit. "Hmm. Well, this city is simply called the Dark Moon City and the ce where the highest priest of the god Bradimyll, stayed here."


    "Highest priest?"


    "You don''t even know that? Hmm. You sound pretty innocent about this city, huh. Okay, listen carefully he just appeared out of nowhere and then started developing this ce. You see, this ce is just a destend and viges of monsters not until he appeared and united everyone."


    "This ce? Is this different from the Sun Ind?" Mya said which made her earn a gaze from a few bystanders.


    "You should not speak that ce here." The violet being, covered Mya''s mouth. "You really are new here. The Sun Ind is where all of us lost our humanity, got abandoned and tormented before this ce was created. And to answer your question, this is not the sun ind but something that is within the Sun Ind. This ce is simply called the Abyss. And if not for our king, the highest priest, we will still live our lives aimlessly. I don''t know what you do to end up here, I''m L since you''re new here, It''s a pleasure for me to guide you towards the city."


    "Next in line please!" Both Mya and L turned when the guards called out.


    "It''s my turn now, I''ll wait for you." Then she turned behind Mya. "And to yourpanion who was ring at me since you talked to me inside the city. See you there, um..."


    "Oh thank you for your kindness, L. By the way, my name is Mya and that is Kayden." Mya said, introducing both of themselves.


    "Alright, see you inside the city, Mya, and Kayden," L said as she went now to the guards. She showed them her silver card then let them enter the small gate for travelers like her.


    When Mya thought that she would be called next, it didn''t happen right now. It already took more than five minutes and she was still not called. ''I see, no wonder, L said that she will be waiting for us on the next side. It seems entering the city is not simply just showing your card.''


    Then finally she was now being called by the guard.

 Chapter 150 - Volume 4.25 Sun Island And Laughter 5

    "Your pass, please?" the guard just looked at her with a stoic expression while waiting for Mya''s silver card.


    "Here is the card," Mya said as she handed out her card to the guard.


    The guard checked it, then stared at it for a few minutes. Mya noticed how the brows of the guard furrowed when he saw her card.


    "You may now enter." The guard said, then handed the card back to Mya. Mya nced back at Kayden.


    "I will be waiting for you on the other side," Mya said. Kayden simply gave a short nod to her, then Mya entered the small gate.


    When she entered, it led to another tunnel where there were now torches on every side. "Let us check your things. Can you give your bag to us for a moment?" A female but firm voice resounded. Mya looked ahead and saw another guard in ck armor. But due to her physique and how the armor was perfectly fit to her hourss body, this one was definitely a female guard.


    "Ah yes, here is it." Mya said as she handed the bag. Thedy guard just took a look at it with a stick in her hands. At the tip of the stick, there was emitting a small light, enough to see the items that were inside Mya''s bag. Mya felt the sudden strange once again since it reminded her of her past life, when how these people got their items checked when entering some malls or establishments.


    ''Hmm, this is interesting. Is this just a coincidence or what?'' Then thedy guard pointed the stick to her, and it glowed more brightly this time. Mya couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    "We are now done, you''re all clear." Mya opened her eyes when thedy guard spoke once again. "You may now enter the city. Wee to the city of Moon."


    "Thank you," Mya said, then walked towards the end of the tunnel. When she thought nothing more could fascinate her from what she had seen outside the city walls, the inside was much more breathtaking.


    There were plenty of tall and colorful skyscrapers everywhere. Creatures of every kind were busy talking and walking by minding their own business. Then high above the skies, there were these-like skies, where different images were shed one after another. It was like thosemercial ads popping every time.


    ''Wow! Is this some type of high technology or the people here were too advanced by creating this kind of City? It was entirely different from the viges above the ground. Feels like I travel from ancient time to future.'' Mya waspletely astonished at what she was seeing right now. Though opposite to flying cars there were only carriages running everywhere the only difference was, aside from the horses, there were other monsters that were pulling these carriages left and right as well. Itpletely looked like a very popted futuristic city to her. ''This is incredible! And far more different what I saw before.''''


    Her strange feeling grew into something else. A feeling of suspicion to everything she saw.


    "Hey! Mya! Over here!" Mya nced in the direction of L.


    She was waiting for her while eating something in some stall.


    "L." Mya greeted as she walked towards her.


    "Yourpanion is still not here?" L said as she opened her mouth to eat strange green-colored squids that were still moving. ck ink surged out as long as L ate these storage liquids. Then on the stall, they were standing, the vendor was just sitting casually on the side, there were visible tentaclesing out from his long blue robes. Then her gaze shifted to the thing that L was eating. Mya tried her best not to vomit at the scene.


    "Yes, he is still in the checkpoint," Mya answered casually as she shifted her gaze back at the city streets of the Moon City.


    "I see, then let''s wait for him for a while," L said as she continued to munch on the squid not caring what others may think. Then all of the sudden as if realizing something, she extended another squid in front of Mya which startled her a bit. "Do you want some squish? My treat. They are delicious. It was rude if I''m the only person who eats here."


    Mya smiled wryly as she stepped away in front of the squid that L called Squish. "No thanks, I''m still full," Mya said as she raised both her hands. "Besides, you have done enough to help us and I don''t want to trouble you this much," she added. Though, Mya was a foodie. But she still had some delicacy in choosing good foods to eat.


    "Oh, I see. That''s too bad then." L popped the squish in her mouth. "Too bad, this is one of my favorites here in the city. If you are hungry, just let me know so that I can treat you."


    "I''ll remember that," Mya said, not agreeing nor rejecting her offer.


    "By the way, do you live around here in the city?" Mya asked to change the subjects about the food. Since she was notfortable with it.


    "Ah, yes, I live in the seventh district," L answered after she picked up another squish in the stall. Mya just tried her best to put her gaze on the view of the City.


    "Seventh district?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot, you''re still new here. Okay, let me exin to you. The Moon city is divided into nine districts. The first district belongs to the highest priest state and other high-ranking officials of the city. You can say that it is the district for the elites. The second belongs to the nobles. The third for the knights. The fourth is for the dwarves."


    "Dwarves? There are dwarves here?" Mya said in astonishment.


    "Yes, they came along with the high priest when they arrived here. There were around thirty of them and they helped build this wonderful city. They are such incredible creatures. Then the rest of the district is a home formoners such as I."


    After all the things that L said, there were only two things thatpletely caught her interest. Well, first was the district for the high priest. Then the second ones are the dwarves. In her stay in Hacien aside from humans and best folks, Mya just rarely saw dwarves. It was more like she had only seen one dwarf in her life and this is Seraphina. Dwarves were much more reclusive than elves in this world.


    But to have thirty dwarves living in one city ande with one person. ''Now, I''m really curious to see this Highest Priest that they''re talking about. And perhaps he has the ornament that the priestess wanted me to get as well.''


    "Mya do you have any ce to stay here?" L asked.


    "Hmm, to be honest, not really. Like what I said to you earlier, this is the first time we arrived here."


    "What?!" L screamed in surprise which made her startled and earned a few stares from the bystanders. But she seemed not bothered by it and continued to speak what was on her mind. "That is strange, for new scouts, your superior should have given you a ce to stay. That is not fair for the both of you!"


    ''Well, in the first ce, I am not really some scout or whatever she is talking about.''


    "Ah. Is that so?" Mya said.


    "Hmm..." L pondered for a bit. "If that is the case, if you want, you can stay at my house for a while. You and that one guy named Kayden if I''m not mistaken."


    "Really? That''s so sweet of you. Will that be ok?" Mya sounded troubled. "You have done so much for us now. Besides, you don''tpletely know who we are, we only get to know each other earlier."


    "Nah It''s alright. And besides, I know both of you are good creatures so there is no doubt for me to second guess. Also, I''m the only one living in such a big house."


    "I see." Mya just smiled with helplessness seeing the eager look at L''s three eyes. "Then it will be an honor for us to take your offer." Then her gaze shifted to Kayden who was already walking in their direction.


    "Ah, and it seems mypanion is already here," Mya added, L also turned to where she was looking.


    "Alrighty then! Let me guide you both to my house. I bet you''re all tired from your travels." L said with a smile highlighting all her sharp fangs that have some ck ink from the ink of the squish she ate. When Kayden is finally in front of her, she offered the squid to him "You want some?"


    Kayden just looked at Mya who was secretlyughing at the back of L.


    "No." Kayden rejected her coldly.


    "What did you guys eat? It looks like your tummy was too small to consume more food. Well, anyway let''s go now.." She led the way and both Mya and Kayden just followed them behind.

 Chapter 151 - Volume 4.26 Sun Island And Laughter 6

    Mya was astonished once again. She expected that L would have a very modest home since she said she was only living alone. But when she said that her house was too big for her to live alone, she literally meant it.


    ''That is huge,'' she kept staring at the house starting down to up. ''I can''t help thinking how much money she made being amoner.''


    Mya stood gawking at a mansion-like house. Though it was not that big as the Marina mansion it was still considerably big.


    "This is your house?" Mya asked as she looked back at L who was now opening the gate.


    "Yes, who else could it belong other than me?" L said,pletely proud when Mya was looking in amazement at her.


    "And you said you are amoner," Mya added. ''Though she didn''t mean any harm with what she said, in this world filled with monarchy and nobility, for amoner to have this kind of house would be just a pipe dream to have.


    L seemed didn''t mind it either. "I get that a lot."


    ''Eh, having a house like this as amoner is really strange. I thought this is just aplete norm here.'' Mya thought.


    "Originally an old noble who fell out of grace and only had this mansion in his name and his only property passed away. I''m the only servant who worked for him for a year and when he died, he gave me his mansion. That''s why I have this now. Well, I know it sounds impossible or what but that is truly what happened to me."


    ''A noble, give her this mansion? Then she said that this city was just recently built. Wait, just how long has this city been since it was established then?''


    "It seems you are still confused, please enter now and after a proper meal and hot bath, let''s talk more about it. Don''t worry I try my best to lessen your confusion but first, you guys need to rest first, Is that okay with you?"


    "Yes! Of course. Hot meal! And a hot bath!" Mya excitedly said.


    "Yes, yes!" L said with enthusiasm too. ''I wonder how long these two have been suffering, just for the mere mention of bath and food got them excited. Ah, I mean for Mya to be this excited. Well if she is a scout, then her life was not really great before then. Being a scout girl will never be easy.'' She then led Mya and Kayden who still remained quiet inside her house. They walked in a long garden, with beautiful glowing flowers before they finally reached the main house.


    ---???---


    For the next few hours, L served the two to the best of her capabilities. Since it was rare for someone like her to have visitors due to her scary appearance and really have a few friends. It was really fun for her to meet these people who were not scared of her.


    She led them first to a long dining table and let them sit to feelfortable..


    "Please, allow me to prepare your food," L said. "Could you wait for about twenty minutes?"


    Kayden seemed not to show any intention of speaking or answering. So Mya just answered for both of them.


    "Yes, we could," Mya said with a smile. Then L left for the other room of the mansion.


    While waiting, Mya remembered the Squish that L was eating earlier. ''Wait what kind of food will she serve us? Ipletely forgot about this! How I wish this will not be another scary scenario meal like what happened before with the prince.'' Mya started to sweat bullets remembering what happened before. ''Maybe I should check on her, and tell her that I''ll just help prepare the meal.`


    But as Mya was going to stand up, L already appeared with a pulling tray with her. There were three dishes that were covered.


    "I''m back!" L said with enthusiasm. "Did I let you wait for long?!"


    ''That was not even twenty minutes! Just like three minutes!'' Mya screamed inside her mind. But not to show any form of rudeness to L, she just gave a casual smile. "It''s not that long. Oh," then she stood up. "Let me help you arrange the dishes on the table."


    "No, please just stay seated. You guys are my guess just let me handle the rest. Besides, it was once in a lifetime having a guest in my house after all." L said stop Mya.


    Mya gulped trying to hide her nervousness when L, one by one, put the covered dishes on the table. Then next were the tes and the utensils. When the preparation was almost done, L took a seat at the right side of Mya.


    "Please have a nice meal, even though I don''t look like it, but I''m a good cook," L said with confidence. And when she opened the dishes one by one, to Mya''s surprise, it didn''t look horrendous as she imagined.


    Grilled meat with vegetables and soup.


    ''It looks ordinary and delicious.'' Mya observed the food and consciously smelled it too. '' It also smells so good.'' Then the enticing smelling from it assaulted her nose which made her more hungry now.


    "It was so nice of you to prepare us this meal. Thank you for this!" Mya said as she got one slice of the grilled meat. Then she immediately ate it. "Yum!" Then she began to eat more. Kayden also did the same and silently ate his food without saying anything.


    L was greatly delighted seeing Mya''s reaction to her food then started eating as well.


    Next, after the delicious and hearty meal, Mya was able to finally find herself in a warm and nice bath. She immediately soaked in the bathtub and feltpletely rxed.


    ''Ah seriously.'' Mya let out a deep exhale of pure bliss. "There is nothing much greater than having a nice and warm bath after a long journey and a hearty meal. This was one of the best days ever."


    ''Maybe I should just live here?'' Mya chuckled to herself. "Kidding. This feeling of beingzy is just kicking in. Well, who wouldn''t want to bezy after experiencing a lot of things."


    She stayed soaked in the bath for about twenty more minutes before she decided to go out. When she was out of the bath, she wore the white bathrobe that huggedpletely her fitted hourss body figure. Then she walked out and entered the room that L prepared for her. At the exact time, L entered the room with her clothes in her hands.


    "Oh, you finished your bath. Here are some clothes you could use. I hope it will fit you."


    "Thank you for this! This is too much L and I know thank you''s not enough." Mya said with the feeling of shyness and with a smile then epted the folded clothes that were in L''s hands. She went to the dresser next to the empty wardrobe.


    " Come on, like what I said before. It''s a pleasure for me to help, '''' L said, smiling causing her fangs to show up.


    L''s clothes were a little too big for her, but they turned out just fine. It was a pair of white pajamas and a shirt with stripes. When she finished dressing, Mya found L seated on her bed.


    "You seem familiar with this kind of room," L said as soon as she saw Mya out of the wardrobe.


    "I just visited a lot of ces." Mya responded as she took a seat beside L.


    "Hmm. That''s strange, did the ind above have to develop houses like this there?"


    Mya was surprised by L''s answers. ''Crap, how careless of me. I said something suspicious.''


    "Ah, what I mean is it was like the feeling of one person who visited a lot of ces, I''m easy to adapt to new changes," Mya said, trying to cover up her blunder. " Oh by the way, where is Kayden?" Mya said also trying to change the topic


    "Ah I see, that was what you meant by that." L looked at Mya and pity shed through her eyes.


    ''For her to have this behavior. Poor her, she must have really suffered a lot after being a scout. Those people living up there, still abandoning people to fend for their lives.''


    ''Ah thank God, she bought that reason.''


    Mya saidpletely feeling relieved, but L stared at her with a look of pity?


    "Oh, well never mind. Don''t need to answer my question. I know you must be tired now. Please rest now, and we could talk more tomorrow since I know that you have a lot of questions." L said and stood up from Mya''s bed. "Have a good night and rest well." She walked towards the door and just before she couldpletely leave the room, Mya spoke as well.


    "Goodnight L, and thank you for having us in your room," Mya said.


    "No problem, and don''t worry, your lover is just in the next room of yours," L said, delighted. Then she left the roompletely.


    Now that she was alone in the room, Myaid her tired body in the bed. And let out a satisfied moan. ''"Finally a decent bed to sleep in!"


    Then L''sst words hit her mind. ''Wait, just what did she says before she left?!"

 Chapter 152 - Volume 4.27 Sun Island And Laughter 7

    Laughter. And more waves ofughter.


    Due to these sudden noises, Mya abruptly awakened from her sleeping unconsciousness. Mya decided to ignore it first and tried to go back to sleep. However, the strange noises of waves ofughter go on for more time, causing Mya to finally get annoyed.


    ''Who in the world isughing at this moment? Seriously?! In the middle of the night?'''' Mya shifted to the right side of her bed and grabbed a pillow on her side to cover her head. Her eyes were still closed. ''Can''t they see that someone is still sleeping here?''


    That''s when Mya realized something. ''Wait what? Laughter?!'' A sense of adrenaline surged inside her.


    Her eyes were wide open as she took a seat in her bed with a jolt. In the midst of the darkness, those multiple eyes were staring at her as they continuedughing.


    She waspletely frozen in her ce as those multiple dark orbs were jingling everywhere in her room. And they justugh,ugh, andugh.


    ''Why are these dark orbs here? Are they following us because they know or they can sense that we are not truly from here?''


    ''Ugh! If I speak, I''m dead. How can I get these things out? Or more like how can I escape here?''


    Mya tried to cover her ears. She felt like if she continued to listen to these waves ofughter and along with those creepy eyes, they would make her crazy. She could only hear moreughter and somehow it started to sound more like a kind ofughter of ridicule to her.


    *Boom!*


    The waves ofughter stopped when a sudden explosion resounded somewhere outside and theughterpletely changed to cries. And the room trembled since the explosion was extremely near to her ce. ''An explosion? from the next room to this!''


    "Wahh!" the dark orbs scattered around as if they were scared.


    Mya used this chance to slowly get out of her room. But to her surprise the flying dark orbs were also outside her room, no more like whenever she looked around, they were everywhere. But that was not the only thing she saw, in the room next to her, visible smoke wasing at the edges of its closed door.


    "Mya!"


    "Mya, are you alright?" Mya turned around to see L running in her direction who looked scared and worried at the same time.. "I hear an explosion."


    At the same time, the door of the other room burst, flying out and hitting the wall. It cracked into two pieces. The wails they were hearing only increased more as the ck orbs became ecstatic in their movements.


    Kayden walked out of the room, and with a single dark me sword in his hands, he swayed it into the air, where some of the floating dark orbs got incinerated and vanished.


    Seeing this, L screamed in horror! "Stop hurting them!" She ran to Kayden to stop what he was doing. But Kayden simply dodged to the left. And L fell right on the floor.


    "They''re dangerous." Kayden simply said with his usual poker face.


    "No, they''re not dangerous!" L yelled.


    But it seemed Kayden was dead set in obliterating all these dark floating orbs. When he was going to burn another of those floating dark orbs, this time Mya interrupted.


    "Stop, Kayden." She said which instantly halted Kayden from attacking. Then she ran after L and helped her to stand up.


    "They''re dangerous. I still remember, back at the ind, they kill anything that talks or makes loud noises." Mya said while looking at the ck floating orbs.


    "No, they''re not," L said, she sounded desperate telling this again. "Please don''t hurt them. It seems you are misunderstanding something. They are not like what you think they are. Did they do something bad to the both of you? Are they killing you already when already talking to each other?"


    Mya fell into contemtion, ''well other than disturbing my sleep, back at the ind, we outrun them but then those bats got killed grotesquely, then even when I first saw it, it didn''t do anything to me since I didn''t speak anything. Then when I fell on the cliff, it justughed. Now that I think about it, they caused any harm.''


    Mya nced towards Kayden and the others also looked at her. As if reading each other''s minds through some kind of telepathicmunication, Kayden''s dark sword disappeared, then he walked inside his room without saying anything as if nothing happened.


    L sighed in relief, seeing that Kayden seemed not going to attack these strange flying dark orbs. The flying dark orbs slowly disappeared as well and vanished into the thin air.


    "Now tell me, just what are those things?" Mya asked as she looked back at L.


    "Since it is morning already, care to join me for a cup of some light breakfast? I''ll tell you everything while we eat." L offered, this time she had calmed down as well.


    Mya nced outside the window and all she could see was dark scenery. ''How can she tell that it was morning already? I thought it was still nighttime. Does she have some clocks? I can ask her more while we are eating for breakfast.''


    "Sure," Mya answered in the end then as they walked towards the kitchen, she noticed the broken door. "Ah, your door, I apologize if it got broken. I will just pay or help you to fix it probably the room too."


    "No, it''s alright." L raised her hands to stop the worried Mya. "Let''s all do that after we have breakfast."


    "I''ll fix it."


    Both L and Mya looked at Kayden who came out of the room once again. And walked towards the broken door. Then when they thought that he was going to pick the broken door, he extended his right hand above it and it instantly burned to ashes. Shocking the two girls especially Mya.


    "Why are you burning it instead of fixing it?!" screamed Mya in shock. If Rein nor Dorris this reaction of her, the always calm Mya in their mind would shatter to pieces.


    "It can''t be repaired anymore. I''ll buy new materials for construction." Kayden said.


    ''Crap, I lost myposure there.'' Mya calmed down herself but Kayden''s next words would surprise her once more.


    "And wear some clothes, woman," Kayden said as he started heading in the opposite direction.


    "Wait, what did you just say?!" Mya looked at herself and thanked all the gods and goddesses she could think of. She thought she was naked, well how could that even happen in the first ce when she wore her nightclothes just a simple white shirt and pajamas. ''Wait, this world is still very conservative that nightclothes is considered as an undergarment in this world. Oh my, how indecent of me.'' An amused smile escaped Mya''s lips. ''But seriously this is already normal clothing for me. I don''t know that guy would care about such things. He always looks disinterested or unaffected in most things.''


    "I''ll change first, L." Mya said as she went back to her room.


    "Oh, so you still remember my existence..."


    "Did you say something, L?" Mya gazed back at L before she could turn the knob of her door.


    "Do you have something to wear? I''ll lend you more clothes."


    ''Ah right! How can I forget that I don''t have any spare clothes.'' Mya smiled wryly at L. "Then if you don''t mind, that would certainly increase my debt to you."


    "Oh, no worries! I have plenty of unused clothes anyway!" L happily eximed, "I''ll go get it now." she ran in the direction of her room.


    Mya just smiles helplessly. "I really do owe her a lot now. But she looked more excited than ever." Then she went inside her room and waited for L there for a while. "I don''t know how lucky I am to encounter such kind creatures in my life. I wonder how she was still all alone in this house. Hmm, maybe I should ask more about her lifeter."


    After a few moments of waiting.


    "I''m back!" Mya''s door burst wide open, revealing the excited L. Though she still had that scary appearance right now, she looked more like an excited child. ''Sometimes there is so much more magic in the invisible eyes. She was so sweet and generous, her energy made the difference.''


    Mya looked at the bundles of clothes in L''s hands. "Wait, are you sure about that? That is quite a lot of clothes."


    "I know!" L said, excitedly. "I want to see to it that you will wear the best clothes! Let''s y dress up!"


    ''y dress up?'' Mya''s smile faltered. ''Don''t tell me that''s making her excited at this moment?''


    "What do you..." before Mya finished her sentence L dropped all the clothes in her bed then suddenly grabbed Mya''s hands toward the dresser room.


    "No more excuses for you, youngdy! And let''s have more fun!" L said enthusiastically.

 Chapter 154 - Volume 4.28 Sun Island And Laughter 8

    After almost an hour of trying different clothes, L finally stopped once she was satisfied with what Mya was wearing when she came out of the wardrobe for the umpteenth time.


    L sped her palms with delight as she looked in awe with Mya.


    "You look like a very cool woman in your attire."


    Mya nced at what she was wearing, it was a pair of grey trousers partnered with a white blouse tied with silveryces. Then she had this cloak with silver linings as well. The color of her attireplimented well with her hair color and eyes. Though she was not that fond of white butpared to all the clothes that were all dresses, this was much better.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to wear a dress, instead?" L asked as Mya continued to check out her attires.


    "This is much better," Mya said with a smile, looking at L with delight. "Since I go on lots of journeys, this attire is perfectly suited for me. Thank you, L, for this. Are you sure you don''t want any payment for this? I thought that you would only lend this to me, but to think you will give this to me..."


    "It''s alright, ept it as a token of our friendship," L said with all smiles on her face., "I always dream of having a close friend and be able to y dress-up with them, and you fulfill it all for me, Mya. I''m really happy that I''m the one who is in front of you at the gate at that time."


    "I''m happy as well, to meet you, L." Mya smiled hearing her words. ''Though she had a scary appearance her heart is as pure and delicate as any beautiful woman she has ever met.''


    "Ah, one more thing!" L grabbed some torch in the room then lit it with fire. Mya was confused about what L was doing, but her next actions made her confused and startled. L ran towards her without any warning and pressed the torch to her shoulders.


    "What are you doing?!" Mya stepped a few steps behind away from L.


    But L remained calmed and put the torch back to the wall where it was supposed to be. She turned back to Mya and said, "That cloak, you are wearing. Do you get some burns?"


    That''s when Mya looked at her right shoulders and noticedpletely that there were no burns in it. Mya''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Don''t tell me this cloak is an enhanced item?''


    As if reading her mind, L spoke. "That is an enhanced item specifically enhanced by mest night when everyone was sleeping. It has high fire resistance, shock-absorbent to some degree, and the basic cleaning magic, that''s why you don''t need to wash it. I thought since you are a scout, you might need such an item when you started to travel above again. Though I don''t look like it," L scratched the back of her head, looking very bashful, "I am also the one who weaved these clothes, you are seeing here and the ones you are wearing."


    Mya looked at the white cloak she was wearing and waspletely baffled. "Three enchantments into one item?"


    ''This is too much, at best, best enchanters could only put two enchantments in one item, and it usually takes a lot of days and L only did thisst night?! Heck, even my trinity has only the shock absorbent enchantment since there were not a lot of enchanters in the empire that could put more enchantment in one item. And mostly theybined a lot of magic stones and put them into objects to add more value. Ah, and one more thing, enhanced items are quite costly as well."


    "Don''t tell me, you''re an op enchanter! Amazing!" Mya excitedly said as she grabbed L''s hands. Her eyes were sparkling in excitement! "Are you really sure you want to give this cloak to me for free?!"


    The startled L stuttered in her reply, "Ye-yes." She was not used to having anyonepliment her and someone who was as close to her as this. ''And what is op?'' she thought.


    "Thank you, really!" Mya said as she squeezed L''s hands.


    To change the sudden awkward situation for her, L decided to step back and head to the door. "Let''s clean these clothester and have breakfast first."


    ---???---


    "So about thoseughing creatures?" asked Mya, interrupting the silence while they eat their breakfast.


    "Ah right," L said. "Thoseughing creatures are actually the souls of those who died in the pandemic. We called them theughing fairies."


    "Soul? More like don''t tell me, they are Malice?" Mya said with surprise.


    "Yes," L said with a sad tone in her voice. "They die in pain and distress that they got a curse and be malice that alwaysughs. But there was no one who really knows who caused that curse to them. But they don''t harm anyone."


    ''This is getting clear and at the same time only brought up more questions,'' Mya continued her inquiry to L.


    "But I saw them harming some creatures when I was above the ground. The vigers up there have this advice that doesn''t ever speak when you hearughter or you''ll get hurt."


    "That is wrong, they are not the ones who attacked people but something else, it is another malice, someone who hated theirughter. And we still don''t have an idea on who was that. In fact, theseughing fairies always help us. When it is 6:00 am in the morning, they always appear everywhere here to wake the citizens of this city."


    {''Stop,''


    ''Stopughing!''


    "I said stopughing!"}


    Mya remembered the time when she was on the cliff. ''Could that be that voice? But it still doesn''t connect to anything. If they aren''t the ones who are killing, why do the killings happen when thoseughing fairies are there? Then if nothing happened here when those fairies were here, then does it mean, it only happened above the ground but there is one more thing that didn''t add here.''


    "L, how do you know that there is someone else who is killing and not theughing fairies, when you are in this city, in the first ce?"


    "That," L hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell Mya. "I have someone who was killed by that creature when I sneak back in the above again. Will you be willing to listen to my story? This might be a long one." L said with gloominessced in her voice.


    Mya looked at L with much seriousness this time. "Are you sure about that? If you don''t feelfortable telling me, I won''t pry anymore."


    "No, it''s alright," L eximed. "I made a promise to someone that when I made a new friend, I should be honest with them and not hide anything. And it''s time for me to move on as well. I know you will not tell this to anyone either. But if you find this troublesome, I will not speak anymore."


    "Friend, but we only met yesterday.'''' Mya felt a pang of guilt hit her. ''And I''ve been telling lies to her. How can she easily trust someone she just met? She reminded me of those children back at the orphanage who always got fooled by the people around them and ended up being sold out. I don''t know whether this is simply naivety or stupidity. But she has done a lot of things to me and I''m really grateful to her, this is the only thing I can do for her now. To listen.''


    "It''s alright," Mya said in the end. "I will listen to you. Thank you for trusting me as your friend."


    "Thank you, Mya," L said with a sincere smile on her face. "Then I will begin now."


    Mya focused more on L as she began her tale-telling of her life.


    "Like everyone else, I live above ground, in fact, I belong to the West Tribe. But two decadester, as you know, a pandemic struck the whole sun ind. And it was rumored it was due to that unknown man who appeared and disappeared on the ind at the same time when the pandemic was urring. It spread like a wildfire, killing a lot of inders in every tribe. Some of those who died became malice but strangely there are instances that some were abandoned in the forest and they became monsters. That''s what happened to me."


    ''A disease that causes someone to be a monster? But they say it was mria. Howe there are other effects such as this? And they say Oliver was the one who stopped this pandemic. Does Oliver know of this too? Just what is happening on this ind?''


    Mya continued to listen to L.. And things became moreplicated and at the same time somewhat connected as she tried to connect the story of L and to all the stories she had heard so far.

 Chapter 155 - Volume 4.29 Sun Island And Laughter 9

    L continued on to her story about the dark orbs.


    "I still vividly remember, this happened back then when I thought I was going to die, they suddenly appeared. I was scared at that time and felt hopeless then thoseughing fairies appeared in my visions. And this is the interesting part, you know what?" L said with full of energy while gesturing her hands "During that time, all I remember was that my body started to float, like this.." she used her right hand to uplift it, Mya just kept watching her. "And the next thing I knew I was in an absolute dark ce with only glowing fireflies flying everywhere. I thought I''m dead and at that time I must already be at the Origin of Life. But as time passed, I met other people who became monsters. But they don''t have an as horrendous appearance as I do." L stopped as shes of painful memories passed her mind. "Hehe, I thought when we first met, you would ignore me because of my appearance. But you are different from the rest that is why I''m so happy when you stay here at my house." Her face became brighter when she remembered the first day they met.


    Mya just smiled and didn''t say anything. And gazed at L with aplicated look in her eyes, even though she was smiling but her eyes spoke differently.


    L then went on to what she was saying after she calmed herself from the negativity she was feeling. She was looking down, knowing that she could sense what she felt inside based on Mya''s expressions. She was now afraid to look at Mya and see her look of ridicule or insult. ''Why did I even start this? She must be thinking that this is really troublesome for her. She has not even spoken anything since I started talking. I should just finish this fast. Ugh, L, you''re such a talkative.'''' L thought, feeling deep anxiety and shame rising inside her.


    "Then, as I said before, this city was not yet here before. This city is just a decade old. Back then, we just lived in separate tribes. But as I told you before, the high priest appeared together with his men, and started building the city uniting everyone in the Abyss."


    "Then a society with normal human standards and rules was established. Though from what I can see, everyone was happy with the city, when ites to me? It was rather hard for me at first. No one would hire me, because they were afraid of my appearance. You see I really look like I am someone who will eat anyone. Well, who wants this kind of appearance? Even me, I don''t like it. I lived that hard life very hard for the whole three years until I met this one guy that truly changed my whole life. He is Gregor Orient, an old man who is one of the vassals of the high priest retired to live a peaceful life in this mansion. He was quite strict, but because I learned a lot of things such as embroidery and even how to control my magic. He was like both a father and a teacher to me." L''s expression became subtle as she remembered the times she had with Gregor.


    ''Gregor, huh. If he is L''s teacher, then he must be a very good one. And he is one of the vassals of the high priest.''


    "The following two years of my life were the most enjoyable of all time. But I learned hard enough that you will not always be happy in your lifetime. Life is like a roller coaster where there is always ups and downs. Lord Gregor, was summoned to District 1 by the high priest. And I remember that he came backter that night. And said that he will be going on a journey to somece. But I secretly followed after him when he left and found out that he will be going to the above ground."


    "I was able to sneak past the guards and blend in with the other scouts. But I still didn''t lose sight of Lord Gregor. We reached the high grounds and followed him secretly in the forest. He stopped in a certain clearing in the forest and I hid quietly behind the bushes. I remember him calling out to someone, the wind grew stronger and I could hear theughing fairies. But Lord Gregor asked something that is still not quite clear to me. He asked no one particr in the thin air, like this, ''Are the one who is doing these murders?''"


    "And after that multiple explosions happened that I couldn''t help but cover my eyes."


    "That repeatedly sinister voice of, ''don''tugh,'' was what I can still vividly remember. And when I came back to my senses the next thing I found out was Lord Gregor''s lying there with blood oozing out of him. Then there''s a word that I will never forget. He told me in hisst dying words how happy he was when there was someone beside him to witness his death. Then he told me to find friends that I will care about and be honest with them always. He was the kindest and generous man I ever met in my life." L stopped speaking as she tried to stop her tears from falling. She took a deep breath and continued.


    "And after that, I continued hearing from the scouts how that sinister voice was glued to theughing fairies above. It was like whatever that thing was, they were using theughing fairies as a shield or cover to do their horrendous crimes. And so far, only Lord Gregor was the one who made real close contact with it."


    There was a silence that filled the air. And a few more moments had passed and there was still silence. ''Why is she not speaking? She thought it was too overwhelming for her or she''s simply not interested in my story? '' L was bing more nervous than ever before. She gathered her courage to look at Mya.


    But as soon as she raised her head, she was enveloped in an embrace that startled her. "First of all, I want to say thank you for your vulnerability. I know this is not easy for you to share this stuff, I hear you and feel you, L. You did a pretty great job holding all of this for so long." Mya patted her back. "I used to think you were a tough person, but that no longer appears to be the case. You are indeed strong being L for oveing those challenges. As a friend of yours, I''m so proud of you."


    L, who was startled by the sudden hug, buried her face in Mya''s shoulders. Tears streamed down her eyes. "Since I became a monster, no one has ever hugged me like this before. Thank you, Mya." Tears continuously streamed down her face.


    " If ever no one tells you this, I want you to know that you are beautiful just the way you are and your presence makes you so much attractive to me," Mya said and after that, she didn''t speak anything anymore. ''I''m such a cruel person for not being honest with L either. It would be fair enough if I told her part of myself too. Really at this time, being honest is what I can give to her even though we just met like yesterday. But living a noble, and even in my past life. I know whether a person is sincere or not. And she is one of the sincerest people I''ve ever met.''


    Mya waited for L to calm down. A few momentster.


    "L," Mya retracted herself from L. "Actually, I''m not a scout or the person you thought I am."


    L, hearing Mya''s words, became a little distraught. She just looked nkly at Mya.


    "Would you also listen to my story? As you do, I wanted to be honest with you. Because that''s what true friends are." When Mya said those words another pang of guilt hit her. ''I''m saying this, but it is still like the past life, I can''t simply tell anyone. I''m really the worst. No, I''ve never been a good person, to begin with. I''m sorry L that your first-ever friend is not a good person. I hope you will still ept me after you hear my story.''


    Mya faintly smiled at L. "Then I should begin my tale now. It would be quite a long one as well."


    Mya told her story, from the time she lost someone important to her, her academy years while omitting the Fate of the Stars, the fight at Taleba, her academy ball, her dream voyage, the strange events that leads to the Misty ind and somewhat her fight and defeating the demon lord. She omit the part of being with the priestess and now she told her, she was on the ind because there was something she needed to get from here. Telling all of these, Mya faintly smiles at the adventures she already experienced, somewhere not great but she made it through because of not only her but the people who cared and love her.. She survived because she was never alone in the times of the challenges she faced in her life.

 Chapter 156 - Volume 4.30 Sun Island And Laughter 10

    "You are thepanions of this man?"


    Standing in front of Mya, was a tall man with dark hair and glistening dark eyes. And he was wearing a white long robe with light blue linings. He was sitting on a huge throne with intricate golden designs. He really gave off the feeling of someone like a king with great authority and high status in life.


    "Yes," Mya smiled wryly as she gave a side nce at her right side, to Kayden who was captivated by multiple wearing the same robes. And there were other white-cloaked men, who were surrounding them.


    ''Mya what shall we do? I didn''t expect we would meet the high priest like this.'' L whispered beside her.


    ''So he is the high priest, huh?''


    ''How did this all happen?''


    It happened just half an hour after they were captivated by people. Mya and L just finished their melodrama when people with multiple robes entered L''s house. They told them or more like they demanded toe with them at once. And now they were in District 1, in front of the high priest that L kept mentioning and giving high praises before for building a city and uniting everyone in the deste Abyss.


    So back to the present, Mya maintained her smile, looking calmly at the high priest.


    "Your excellency," Mya gave a short bow that surprised the high priest a little.


    ''The way she moves and her manner of speech, is she noble?''


    Mya nced up towards him. "May I ask, what mypanion had done in order to be captivated like this?"


    ''She''s quite a beauty with those dark blue hair and light blue eyes. So these are the two champions that Evereen mentioned to me. Are they a transmigrator like me, or people of this world?'' Then, the high priest started to say, "I was on patrol in district 12 when someone quickly stole my bag that contained a lot of high-quality gold. When my men ran after him, yourpanion had already had the bag and was talking with the culprit. If you are hispanions then it means both of you must be their aplice."


    ''What a straight-up liar.'' Mya smiled and didn''t falter. "Your excellency, with all due respect, the one who built and united all these people in the city. I didn''t know that you could be this petty."


    Mya heard multiple gasps.


    "You dare badmouth his excellency!" The knight that was on the right side of the high priest, was already holding at the helm of his sword. But the high priest gestured with his hands and stopped the knight while shaking his head. "Don''t bother, It''s alright, Roa."


    ''How benevolent,'' Mya rolled her eyes inside her mind.


    "Mya, why are you speaking like that?" L whispered with Mya with worry. " You must speak properly or else we''re gonna die in just a few seconds."


    "L," Mya patted her shoulders then leaned closer. "Still remember all the things I told you about myself? I know what I''m doing." She whispered then faced the high priest back.


    "Petty, you say?" The high priest said with an amused expression on his face.


    "Indeed, your excellency," Mya said. ''I thought he would snap with my words. But I guess, he is not the founder of the city for nothing. Though, the ck knight beside him is giving me hard and deadly res.''


    "Now tell me who had blue hair. How did I be petty, when all these pieces of evidence were very clear to everyone? Are you saying I lied?"


    "Your excellency, you can call me Mya. Your grandeur and splendor of uniting everyone in this city, everyone knows it. If you say that a mere thief was able to pass you and among the elite guards that were surrounding you, you must have told me a joke." Mya exined


    ''To brush this problem as a joke, this girl was quite quick-witted and knows her grounds very well.'' The high priest sighed. ''It''s not like I want to cause them trouble even if they are champions of other gods. Though I still don''t know their intentions foring here, it''s already quite frightening how they will be able to reason this out without resorting to violencepared to other champions. and the good-looking guy with her,'' the high priest looked at Kayden. ''My intuition is telling me that there is a high probability that he will cause some trouble here at my ce if I don''t wrap up things as soon as possible. With those red bloody eyes, he looked like someone who could be the demon king in the future.''


    The high priest gave a heftyugh. "Well, pretty mind. Yes, everything is just a joke. I apologize if this causes the three of you some difort. Please let him go, they are our esteemed guests."


    "It''s alright, your excellency, and I apologize for calling you petty just earlier," Mya said and gave a short bow. "But this indeed caused us some difort. I know how benevolent and excellent the high priest is, if you don''t mind may I ask if we could have somepensation."


    "Compensation?" The high priest started to get nervous and he held his chair tightly.''Crap! Did I fall into my own trap, that I set?''


    "Yes, you''re highness," Mya said with a grin. ''Since ites to this, let''s just take advantage of the situation now. "Will you grant us somepensation to ease our worries of being dragged like this?''


    ''She''s quite the sly one.''


    "Then, as long as it was within my capabilities and didn''t cause any harm to anyone, the three of you could ask anything you wanted."


    "Your excellency, there is no," L, who was startled by the high priest''s words, was going to protest. But Mya stopped her and whispered to her. ''This is the best opportunity for you, L. Take this chance to request to visit the gravestone of your master.''


    ''Mya,'' a warm sensation filled inside L. ''Did she do this just for me?''


    "Thank you for your generosity, your excellency," Mya said with a grin on her face. "Do not be concerned, my request was very simple. May I ask to choose any item that you possess or in your treasury? That''s all I wanted."


    Multiple gasps resounded in the whole room once again.


    ''Is her agenda, is something that I possess?'' The high priest narrowed his gaze as he contemted Mya''s request. ''Well, there is nothing important that I passed aside from the treasures that I gathered when I arrived in this world. But what could she probably want from me?I know that she already has it in her mind. These women in front of me are not just the others or ordinary, there is something with her.''


    "You want something that I possess?" The high priest asked again for confirmation.


    "Yes, your excellency," Mya said with elegance in her voice.


    Multiple gasps and now whispers of ridicule targeting Mya resounded in the room, but Mya remained unfazed as her eyes were fixated on the high priest who seemed thinking of what she just said.


    "Alright, Very well," The high priest finally spoke after a moment of contemtion. "I am the one who will guide you to my treasury, tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you, your excellency. It was indeed an honor for us." Mya gave a short bow. Her grin only grew bigger. ''Finally, I don''t think that this will be easy. But I should not let my guard down just in case.''


    Then the high priest turned to L and Kayden. "Then the both of you, may I ask what you wanted aspensation?"


    L nced at Mya nervously.


    "Go, tell him," Mya encouraged her.''


    "Then your excellency, if you don''t mind, as a loyal citizen of this city, I want to have your permission to be Lady Mya''s servant."


    Mya was surprised to hear L''s words. But L was determined as she looked at the high priest.


    "What did you just say, her servant? Do you know what you are saying, it means you will need to have a life and death contract and serve thisdy for the rest of her life? Are you sure that you want to be her servant?"


    "Yes, highness, I''mpletely aware of that. I am willing to serve Mya until myst breath." L was looking directly at the high priest confidently. While Mya was just looking at her trying to process everything on her mind.


    '' L, why did you do this?'' Mya thought while looking at L.


    '' After all the things that you said to me Mya, I became more interested to be part of your journey. That is why I want to be at your side not just as a servant but as a real friend. I will offer my life to protect and serve you.'' L thought.


    "Hmm interesting, as I can see you look determined to serve her. Then if that is your desire, don''t worry I will give you my all permission. I will prepare the necessary papers tomorrow. Then what about you?" The high priest this time looked at Kayden.


    Kayden gave him a cold look before speaking.. "I want to repair our weapons and some items and a certain door and room," and as expected with his face it was poker as always.

 Chapter 157 - Volume 4.31 Sun Island And The Third Ornament

    ''The silver bracelet lets your soul connect and travel to this world. The red ruby stones were able to let memunicate with the priestess and the shadow from time to time.''


    Mya''s thoughts were interrupted when someone entered the room just now. As of now, the high priest lent them some space and room to stay for a limited time, since they were doing the repairs at L''s home.


    "Mya, are you not sleeping yet?"


    "As you can see, I''m not," Mya said, looking quite despondent at L. She remembered the request L made from the high priest.


    "Mya, Can I ask you a question?" L asked as she took a seat at the right bed that was at the right side of Mya.


    "Go," Mya simply responded.


    " Are you mad at me because of what I requested?"


    "L, you don''t need to do that," Mya said with a sigh. "And don''t worry that much because I''m not mad at you. I just feel overwhelmed at how things escted this quickly. But if you tell me the reason why you request such things, I might calm down a bit." At this moment Mya looks directly at L''s eyes waiting for her response.


    "So it really looks like you''re mad.." L said as she looked down,pletely dejected. "Is it me, being your servant is such a troublesome thing for you?"


    "Yes,"


    "You''re so brutally honest." L smiled wryly.


    "Listen, L, it''s not like having a servant is not a big deal to me. As you have known, I have grown surrounded by servants. But not to the point they will give their life in order to serve me. Having someone serve me and having someone who entrusted their livespletely to me are two different things. And L..."


    L sped both her hands waiting for Mya''s next words.


    "You are my friend and not a servant. Please change your request tomorrow into something else."


    "But Mya, this is what I wanted to do. I want to be at your side forever until I die. Please, let me be part of your life. Besides you, after he dies you are the only one who epts me despite my physical appearance." L looked at Mya desperately.


    "You are already part of my life L and I want you to be free and live your life on your own not to waste it by serving me. You can do more and better than this. Besides, when my friend does something stupid and I know it can suffer them in a long run, I will stop him or her no matter what the cause." And Mya looked at her with firm eyes.


    "You are free, L. And I don''t want that freedom of yours to be bound by anything or anyone. I know there is something within you that makes you more alive and serving me is not the answer. You have something to offer to this world, L. Don''t be so attached too much because attachment can lead you to suffer. When you are bound by something, it''s suffocating and always keeps you wondering how long you will be able to escape..."


    Mya remembered herst life, back when she was at the orphanage.


    "To let this be all done."


    The plot that Mya painstakingly followed along with the ridicule and harsh treatment she received in the academy until her banishment.


    "L, don''t ever forsake that freedom of yours and use it to where you can truly be happy. You have a unique and your own purpose here, you must use it and don''t waste your energy on something that didn''t serve you. Yes, maybe your mind is clouded right now because you think serving me gives you pleasure in the beginning. In this world that is full of regrets I want you to choose what''s truly made you feel happy and being my servant is not the answer for that. If what you''re afraid of is that I''m going to leave you after hearing my stories then how about this, instead of being a servant with her life at the mercy of my hands, how about youe with me? Come with me on my journey and together let''s find out what you are truly seeking for your freedom, your happiness? Just like everyone in my crew."


    Mya stood up and extended her right hand in front of L. "What do you think of my request L?" She asked with a genuine smile stered on her face. It took a minute before L answered her question and tears suddenly flowed into her eyes.


    "Mya," L slowly reached her hands to Mya. "First, I''m so lucky to meet you and the feelings of being noticed for and loved that I craved about that I found again those things to you. That is why I''m afraid to leave at your side. But now I will do as you say."


    ''I will do as you say,'' Mya sighed inwardly. ''There is still a long road for L but this is better than being a servant to me with a life and death contract.''


    "Then wee to my crew, L," Mya said with a huge grin on her face and L just nodded her head with enthusiasm while removing some tears from her face using her hands.


    "Can I do something?"


    " What do you want.." Mya didn''t continue what she was trying to say since L suddenly hugged her tightly. "I''m looking forward to your journey with us L," Mya said while tapping L''s back.


    "Thank you, Mya. You don''t have any idea how you made me feel like I belong to this world." the tears began to flow to her eyes once again." Ugh! Today was so emotional but like what you said I''m doing this to find my purpose here in this world. I will talk to the high priest again about my request. And even though you told me that I am officially part of your crew, let me still aid you in a way that I want."


    "Do what you please," Mya smiled. ''Since I came to this ind, I''ve met two people who want to be my friend. What an astonishing coincidence and difference in personalities.''


    Unbeknownst to them or just like what they want them to know, Mya nced at the door. ''I hope there is no more trouble that will happen after that sudden summons here.''


    ***


    "My liege,"


    The high priest turned his back when his right arm man and ck knight arrived.


    "Did you find something strange about them or anything suspicious?"


    "Your honor, as of now based on our observation they did nothing strange since their stay here at your estate, they normally eat their food, take a bath together and when they were done touring some parts of the Glowing Garden, they decided to take off from the day and rest in the room. They only talked about the contract of the life and death servant and Lady Mya told Lady L to not continue this. And then she also mentions joining her journey with her crew as well, after everything was sorted over here." The ck knight narrated.


    "I see, then what about Sir Kayden?"


    "He was led to the dwarves to repair his weapons and I believe that he will also stay in their house. From the reports, he did nothing out of the ordinary and just patiently stood there watching the dwarves with their work." The ck knight answered once again.


    "I see," then the high priest walks towards the huge window of his office. From there, he could see the colorful and sparkling lights of the Moon City he built. "Tell me Melverick, the Moon city is truly magnificent isn''t it?"


    "It as you said, my liege. The Moon City is far better than the ones I have seen so far in this world. Especially after all you''ve done. You are the one who created this city after a long war of fighting to unite everyone here." Melverick, the ck knight answered." It was an honor for me to be here and serving you, my liege."


    "Thank you, Melverick."


    ''In this world, huh.''


    "May I ask, why did you ask me such a question, my liege?"


    "I see my right-hand man is as curious as ever."


    "It-it''s nothing like that, my liege."


    "It''s alright. I''m just teasing you. Don''t take it so seriously." The high priest chuckled. "There is just something in my mind that caused me to ask such a question. And if you are going to ask what that is, it''s not really that great an importance and just some random thoughts. You may go back to your post now, I''ll have my rest now since tomorrow will be another hectic day for us. Be prepared." The high priest said with a smile as he walked towards his room that was only beside his office.


    ''As long as those three are here, the uing days will surely be hectic one for me. But it seems they are nothing like the other champions. Even Evereen let them cross here. But nevertheless, I should never let my guard down..'' With thosest thoughts in his mind, the high priest finally decided to sleep.

 Chapter 158 - Volume 4.32 Sun Island And Third Ornament 2

    "It is a pleasant morning we have today, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it surely is. Even though there is no presence of the sun here." Mya chuckled and the head priest who was now walking in front of them also stifled augh. However deep inside Mya''s mind, she wanted to sigh deeply. Her morning was nothing pleasant at all. Thoseughing fairies, though they served as some sort of rm clock here in this city, she was still not used to it. The sounds of their creepyughter and even those dark orbs that started unto you when you woke up. Everything still felt ufortable and somewhat irritating to her when her sleep was disrupted like that.


    ''I should have gotten used to it already since it is my second time waking up like that. But I guess, getting used to things such as those would not be easy. I really miss Dorris, my human rm clock now.'' Mya stopped herself from sighing.


    Once they were awakened, L and Mya shared a humble breakfast with the head priest with just small talks and L brought up the topic of the request she made. Instead of being Mya''s life and death and servant, she just wished to visit her master''s gravestone. And the High priest epted her request as he expected that L would change it. The high priest set up a time to visit her master''s tomb.


    After a few more hours, just an hour to midday, the head priest was now leading him to his treasury room along with his three ck knights and two white-cloaked men trailing behind them. Kayden was still nowhere to be seen and just reported that he was still in the dwarf''s workshop.


    Mya couldn''t help but just grin when she remembered the request he made to the high priest. ''How very practical of him to make that kind of request. And to think he even tells me to help me repair my Trinity as well. Sometimes the choices we made is what''s made our life more challenging however it will be beneficial in the long run. The way he thinks is quite hard but beneficial in the long term. ''


    Mya remembered the time yesterday before Kayden departed.


    "Your wood."


    That time, Mya looked confused at him. "My wood-what?"


    "Your weapon," Kayden said with a frown. "I''ll also let them repair it."


    Mya was startled by what she had heard but nheless, she still handed it to him. And told him some specifications about the Trinity. Then he left after that, as expected.


    Mya just grinned and somehow she could feel butterflies swirling inside her stomach. ''Ah, Kayden, every bit of your actions always surprises me even the smaller ones. I think it''s normal, this is just normal. He was just doing it because that''s what he wants. And he wants to help me?'' Mya just shook her head. ''What are you thinking about, Mya? You need to focus on your own request. And I should be thankful there is someone like him I can rely here.''


    "We have arrived."


    Mya''s thoughts were cut off when the high priest spoke. She nced in front of her and there was a massive white door with golden and silver linings. Two ck knights were standing on both sides.


    "Greetings to the High Priest, his excellency!" They gave their salutations first then opened the door.


    "Hmm. Since this is the city''s treasury room, will it be alright if only I and Lady Mya here enter the room?" The head priest said as he looked at L.


    "Yes, Your Excellency," L said as she bowed down. Then she gave a side nce of worry to Mya.


    ''I''ll be fine,'' Mya nodded at her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Then shall we enter, Lady Mya?" The head priest said,


    "Yes, Your Excellency," Mya answered then followed behind the head priest.


    When the door closed, multiple torches lit up one by one. Mya suddenly felt the familiar burning sensation in her left wrist.


    The silver bracelet along with the red stone was glowing now. ''The ornament is indeed here.''


    "Lady Mya, feel free to pick anything you desire here." The head priest said with a smile. "If you have any questions, please feelfortable to just ask right away."


    "Thank you, your excellency," Mya replied with politeness. "Then I shall start choosing now."


    "Yes, you may." The high priest gestured his hands for Mya to choose.


    The room was huge, it had plenty of items ranging from lots wooden treasure chests, craters, and items that were scattered everywhere.


    Mya picked up one item at a time to show the high priest that she was choosing one by one. While from time to time she looked at her left wrist and as she moved forward where it glowed stronger than before.


    She finally stopped at a certain wooden chest when the bracelet glow was at its highest peak. ''So this is the third ornament.'' Mya opened the chest and on it, there was a dull grey stone that was glowing.


    ***


    All of the sudden, Mya found herself back in the familiar space where floating orbs of fire were everywhere.


    "You did a great job. You have gotten the third ornament." The priestess'' solemn voice resounded.


    "Priestess," Mya turned around. "So this is the reason why the Great Dragon Spirit of Fire sent me to that ind?"


    "Pretty straight to the topic." a cold wind gazed behind Mya''s neck.


    "Shadow." Mya just frowned. ''This guy really loves to appear behind as always.''


    "Well, that''s one of the things I wanted to know," Mya added.


    "No," the priestess answered. "The truth is I have no idea what the great dragon wanted you to do to the ind that is between the border of reality and myth."


    "Border of reality and myth?"


    "It is the ind you are staying on now. And about the third ornament, I''ll tell you its function."


    "Now, I canmunicate with you with ease and see the future more clearly this time. When something unprecedented could happen, I will tell you."


    "Just like you tell me when Oliver was supposed to be the demon king instead of Kayden. But you know that there will be a price if you change the flow of fate." Mya nced at the priestess'' hands. "Don''t just speak lightly of the future as if you can change it like changing your clothes."


    "What a beautiful preach. Are you worried about me, Lady Mya?" The priestess'' serene voice resounded.


    "I''m just being honest." Mya sighed. "If you indeed wanted to tell me about something in the future, you can tell me. But don''t expect I''ll go change whatever it is as soon as I hear it. Besides, I still do believe in free will where we can still decide what kind of life we want to achieve. It was all about us creating our own faith. Knowing the future and everyone''s fate is really such a troublesome thing. However, since you have that kind of capability then it will indeed be an advantage for my journey here on this ind, right?. It is better than not knowing."


    "Hmm, it seems like you are contradicting every bit of your words, Mya." The Shadow''s deepugh echoed.


    "To what extent can you have the time to see the future?" Mya asked,pletely ignoring the Shadow behind her.


    "Well, everything." The priestess'' white orb eyes glowed. "But I''ll only tell you the significant ones so it won''t feel overwhelming for you. And it''s not like I can tell you about itpletely, the world itself has put restrictions on the things that I can tell you."


    "I see. So now tell me, is there something in the future you want to change? That is why you intended for me to do these things?"


    There was a heavy silence that filled the air after Mya asked her question. And instead of answering it, the priestess just faintly smiled.


    "Let''s start here when you gather the twelve ornaments, I will tell you my answer along with our name."


    "Now then, my only advice for you is you need to be careful with the high priest. He is the champion of the god Bradimyll but you can ask him anything more about what is happening outside the story of Fate of the Stars."


    "When you have questions, we can freelymunicate from time to time through your mind. We are always at your side Mya, just listen within you. This time your time here will not affect the time you have back in your world. That''s, for now, I can provide it to you. Until we see each other again, Mya."


    The priestess didn''t let Mya speak once again or even let her know her reaction. And when she blinked her eyes, she found herself back in the treasure room.


    ''I''m back.''


    "Lady Mya, have you found the item you want?" Mya was startled to hear the head priest speak behind her.


    She turned around only to see that the high priest was just behind her now.


    "Yes, I found the item I want ."


    "I see, so now that you get the item, do tell me Lady Mya. Who are you and to whom god do you belong as a champion?"

 Chapter 159 - Volume 4.33 Sun Island And Third Ornament 3

    She turned around only to see that the high priest was just behind her now.


    "Yes, I found the item I want ."


    "I see, so now that you get the item, do tell me Lady Mya. Who are you and to whom god do you belong as a champion?"


    ''This guy is pretty straightforward about this champion thing again. Well, what did I expect? he''s a high priest after all.'' Mya chuckled inside her mind. Then she faced the head priest with confidence.


    The high priest was only a meter apart from Mya.


    "I want now to be real and be honest, head priest," Mya started speaking. "First of all, I don''t have any idea what do you mean by being a champion and serving a god or where do I belong like what you''re talking about,"


    The head priest didn''t change any expression. "But Evereen brought you here, along with the guide, and told me that you are a champion of God along with Sir Kayden."


    "Evereen?" Mya tried to remember if she had someone known as Evereen that she passed her. " I don''t know who she is even though the name was not familiar to me."


    "She''s the one who was wearing a white dress and had some red stains on her."


    "Ah, that whitedy!"


    "Yes, that whitedy. So are you still going to deny yourself being a champion of a god?" The head priest said.


    "I apologize to the head priest if this causes some misunderstandings." Mya said while putting down her head then she looked directly at the high priest " But I only lied to the whitedy about me being a champion of a god since that time. I''m afraid that I will be in trouble if I don''t answer her question. " Mya exined. "I don''t know about Kayden. However, I''m pretty sure about myself that the only time I''ve heard about this champion about gods is when that whitedy spoke of it that time. Again, I apologized to you for lying, your excellency. "


    There was a brief silence in the room as the head priest fell into contemtion.


    ''There is no way that Evereen will make a mistake like this. This was the first time it happened like this. Besides, she knows what she''s doing. We are pretty sure that Evereen is a direct messenger from Bradimyll to help me sense other champions so that I would not meet any champion who could pose a threat to me. Is she lying or perhaps she is not really aware? Then I will ask her a few more questions to see if she was lying or not. First, I''ll give her some insight into the champions of gods. Maybe she just needed a little bit of insight about this.''''


    "Lady Mya, if everything looks so unclear to you. Then let me exin to you, the champion is the people that were chosen by the gods to cause a significant change in the world or y a certain and special role that is beneficial to others. I am Akio Haruto, the champion of the god Bradimyll." The head priest formed a small grin on his face when he saw the quick surprise that shed on Mya''s face.


    "As far as I can see, you seem surprised to hear my name, are you someone from another world like me?"


    ''Crap, that was dangerous. And he was quite bold dering himself a transmigrator to strangers.'' Myaposed herself. "No, I''m not. I''m just surprised because you reminded me of someone that I know who has a different name since they came to another world,"


    ''But that exins all the modern things, from the walls to the houses and other kinds of stuff I saw in this city. But unlike him, I''m not going to tell him that I''m a transmigrator or more like a reincarnator easily. No, I''m not going to expose who I truly am just easily. I need to take care of my identity and be careful to the high priest that I still have no idea of his motives.''


    "Is she lying again? But someone she knew?" The head priest maintained his expression but his mind has a lot going on. "Someone? Would it be alright andfortable for you if you told me who they are?"


    "If I do, what will you do to them if you know who they are?" Mya said with caution and seriousness.


    They just stared at each other''s eyes for a moment before the head priest talked again. "Nothing. It seems they are a close friend of yours so I won''t dig deep any further. Whether or not you are a champion or not, I just want to give you a warning. This is not safe for you to pretend that you are a champion of God or not have any awareness about this. This kind of path is very sacred and powerful. The reason why the gods have chosen their champion is to establish more of their power in this world. And there are other champions who are not as benevolent as me."


    "Then, how will I know if they are the chosen champions of gods like what you''re talking about?"


    The head priest smiled. "Well, that was a quitemon and predictable question, Lady Mya. First, you can notice them right away since they stand out too much. They pretty much do some out-of-this-world things like the things you see in this city. Or they have overpowered abilities. But if they are not, well, there is really no knowing whether they are not unless they told you."


    "I see so it''s a matter of chances. Why are you telling me all of this?" Mya asked again with more seriousness this time.


    "One since Evereen let both of you enter here, that indicates that both of you are good people, then the second," The head priest faintly smiled. "Perhaps due to guilt that could never be removed."


    The air was once again filled with silence but Mya was the first one to break this. "Head priest, I know this is out of thepensation area but if you don''t mind, may I ask another favor? Don''t worry I will pay it by any means as long as it doesn''t cause harm to myself or to anyone."


    The head priest looked at Mya''s stern blue eyes. "I see, if that''s so let me hear your favor first, and I will decide whether to ept it or not."


    ***


    After the time in the treasury room, Mya went with L to visit the gravestone of her master. They offered white glowing flowers in his grave.


    "Lord Gregor, How are you? I know you are now happy and peacefully resting. Oh, I have something important that I want to share with you, Lord Gregor. I finally found someone who can be my friend for life and I will join her in her journey to find my purpose," L said with a smile as she looked at the grave.


    "It sounds like she proposed to you," Mya who was standing behind L was startled to hear Kayden beside her.


    "Yeah," Mya chuckled. "She proposed to me to be her servant but I refused it. Anyways, how are the repairs?"


    "The house repairs are allplete. While your weapon and mine, they will be finished within two days," Kayden said. " It takes a lot more process to finish our weapons especially yours."


    "I see but two days are not that bad," Mya nodded her head. "Then why are you here when they are not finished yet, I thought you are going to stay in the dwarves'' house until then?"


    "I never said I''m going to stay there."


    "Then why are you here? Did you miss me?" Mya said lightheartedly and chuckled.


    "Yes,"


    "Ah, I see, I miss... Ah, what?" Due to her surprise, Mya faced Kayden, her startled eyes to Kayden''s serious eyes shed together as if she already knew what her reactions would be.


    ''Am I on the right mind to hear him say yes?! No that can''t be, I have just misheard it.'' Mya averted her gaze. "Then since we have time, we can have some time to explore the city," she said, trying to change the awkward subject.


    L who heard this immediately turned to both of them. "Then if that is your n, I will guide you both here! I know every nook of the city like looking at the back of my hands!"


    "Yes, I think it will be easier for us to look at the city if we had you as a guide. Thank you, L," Mya smiled as she sped both L''s hands. Kayden didn''t say anything but it seemed to them that he would join them too.


    "I''m so excited about what is going to happen for us and to look at the wonderful view here in the city."


    "Yes, me too. I will make sure that we will enjoy the trip." L said while her eyes were twinkling like the stars and holding Mya''s hands.


    On the next day, the trio happily decided to tour Moon city together.

 Chapter 160 - Volume 4.34 Sun Island And The Moon City

    ''There was always something in my head that kept me thinking since the time I had the talk with the head priest. Worry? That there are other transmigrators like me in this world? Since then everything has be more unclear to me. But I already met Iris, well she caused quite a stir but everything turned out alright already. And there was Hyun Jae but she''s in a bit of a different circumstance since she is a character from the book. But from the Fate of the Stars, she was summoned through the prophecy of the goddess Lumiera. Then perhaps the earth we live in and hers are perhaps the same?''


    ''No, I already know this but the Fate of the Stars is just a story that was within an existing world already. The things that the head priest said, about gods choosing their champions? Am I also chosen by the priestess and Shadow? I know that they are not ordinary beings if they can bring my soul to this world. Yes, they could be gods but they didn''t tell me any of those sorts yet. No, thest time, they said they will tell them what I want to know if I collected the twelve ornaments. But what is this feeling of difort?'' Mya clutched both her hands together. '' Ugh! I have so much going on in my head right now. This is what happened when everything was not predictable. I wish everything was different where it looks so easy. ''


    "Mya, we''re here!" L excitedly eximed as the carriage they were riding stopped. L was the first one toe down from the carriage. Then she was followed by Mya.


    When they got down, a towering building greeted their sight. "Wee to our well-known tour spot! This is the Moon City library. Kayden must also be around here now," As L said those words, leaning from themp post, there was indeed Kayden. Seeing them, he walked in their direction.


    After they had decided to tour the city at this moment, the first ce they decided to see was the city library. And they would all meet in front of this ce the first thing in the morning. Well, why the library? When could there be other interesting ces to visit first? Because that was what Mya said first when L asked if there were ces they could be interested in visiting the ce.


    Hearing that there was a city library like this, Mya got excited. Though she loves reading and she reads mostly different kinds of books from her mansion and some interesting ones in their academy, maybe she could find more strange books here, that could tell her more about the world and to expand her consciousness. Just thinking about it now again made her excited the most and resurfaced from the thoughts she had with the words of the head priest.


    As expected there were quite a lot of people in the library and to Mya''s amazement, the interior design was not bad at all. It had a mix of modern touches in which the doors and windows were made of ss. And instead of torches, there were these glowing things that looked like a bush attached to the high ceiling of the library. It quite resembled a fluorescent light just like they used at the Marina estate. That was why the whole building was well lit and suited for reading. The whole building was also up to the ninth floor where books were stacked up wherever you looked. Another thing that amazed her the most is how the books were well organized.''These are so beautiful''


    "Do you intend to spend your time reading here?" Kayden asked.


    "No," Mya said with a smile but anyone could see how excited she was seeing the books in every part of the library.


    "So it seems you like books huh?" Kayden said.


    "Yes," Mya said. "But don''t worry, I''m just going to borrow some then do the reading when I go back to my room. Besides, everyone agreed to tour the city and not just the library. I don''t want to waste any more time just staying here. Well, I would love to but the n is to tour the City so I don''t think I have any option though."


    Mya really did what she was told. She was given a cart and looked at the directory of the books that were handed to her at the counter. The great thing was she didn''t need to look at the shelves one by one. Just like how it worked in the library at her academy, the person in charge could call these flying books where they bring the books that Mya requested to borrow. She almost filled two carts in the row for many books she hasn''t read and seen. And probably, she could also read these books only here in Moon city.


    They just reserved it, to get it back before it became nighttime, though it always looked dark and in in the first ce due to theck of sun.


    The next ce they visited was the market where Mya brought a lot of things from the allowance that the head priest gave them. Then after shopping together, the next ce they visited was a rather huge park. Andpared to other ces, this looked like a mini colosseum where chairs for audiences were surrounding an arena. Beneath the arena, there seemed to be some sort of a race track and horses lined up in eachne. They took a seat where they could get a proper view of the race. Kayden was seated on her right, while L was on the opposite side.


    ''I thought for a second, that this is some sort of fighting arena like in Taleba but it seems it has a different purpose.''


    Mya then looked at horses with interest. "Those horses look all sturdy and strong."


    "Of course," L agreed. "These are the horses raised by the ck knights. Since it became quite peaceful now since the time the city was founded, these horse races were now used so that the horses could get some physical exercise and also serve as a training for the knights."


    "Oh! I see. That was interesting to know," Mya held her chin and nodded in understanding, "So it means, only knights could join these races?"


    "Nope, not really,mon people and even some aristocrats can join the raise as long as you have a horse."


    Suddenly loud cheers boomed all over the ce.


    "Oh, the race will start now!" L said a bit excited. " It''s been a long time since Ist watched the race due to my work and busy schedules."


    On the horses, they were wearing things like this fabric that contained their numbers from one to twelve. They must be the representatives of the twelve districts here. A brilliant idea came to Mya''s mind. "How about this?" She said excitedly as she called the attention of L and Kayden. "Why don''t we make a bet, let''s have a bet on who was going to win. And whoever bet''s going to win, they can have to make a request and the loser would need to follow this. Well, of course as long as it doesn''t harm anyone or anything. Are you into this challenge?"


    "You surely love this kind of betting and requests, Mya." L chuckled. "But I guess, that would make things more fun and exciting. So I''m going with it"


    "Fine with me." Kayden simply agreed.


    "Then I bet for number eight. I heard that he was always the one who wins the race every time." L said with excitement and confidence.


    "Really? Well, let''s see. Then what about you, Kayden?" Mya turned towards Kayden.


    "I''ll pick the tenth horse." Mya looked at Kayden''s chosen horse and the rider of the horse. ''Hmm. They looked quite decent. Kayden has a really nice taste''


    Then Mya looked at the other horses and their rider that had not been picked yet. ''Hmm. They all looked quitepetent. This is really a matter of chance and luck. Then let''s try our luck. "Then I''ll pick the second horse,"


    Before the announcer finally started his countdown, there was a sexy woman who only wore two red pieces and had a stick with red fabric on it. She stood on the tform that was in the middle of the track and was elevated high in the ground to not inconvenience the path. Everyone made their noise and some whistle, mostly the guys. Mya looked at Kayden but as expected his reaction was in. ''Hmm, I wonder if he''s not just interested in women.'' Mya chuckled that get the attention of Kayden and L.


    "What''s wrong, Mya? Is there anything that looks funny?" L asked.


    "Oh, no. Don''t mind me. Let''s just focus on the race and see who will win."


    "Okay, whaa I''m so excited about this." L was now full of excitement.


    "3, 2, 1, Go!" The announcer finally began to count and the riders began to kick their horses with full force.


    The arena was filled with booming cheers of the people as the race began.

 Chapter 161 - Volume 4.35 Sun Island And Moon City 2

    "Finally, the most awaited race is about to begin! Do you now have any bets on our contestant? It looks like all of them are so fast and strong."


    "Yes, I totally agree with you, and look at our audience they are so wild. I can''t decide who will be our champion for this race. They all deserve the but there is only one chosen who will get the award."


    The two hosts for this game start talking to each other located on the right side to make the whole event exciting. After almost half an hour, the energy bes much wilder and noisy. Some audience members were wearing some number on their shirt for their favorite and some of them have trumpets that made the whole ce look and sound wild.


    More time passed...


    "All the contestants are finally on thest sixthp! The two riders who are contending on the finish lines are the second and tenth riders! Who will finally be the new winner of this race after the fall of the eighth favorite and the long-time contending champion!" The host said with full of energy!


    The whole arena was filled with cheers.


    "Go! Go! You can do it! We will win this race. Whooo." Mya screamed at the top of her lungs and raised her hands with her two fingers to support her chosen horse while Kayden remained quiet just watching the scene.


    While L was sobbing with imaginary tears. Everything was going well with her bet on the first halves of the race. But then when the eighth horse suddenly copsed on the ground on the fourthp, that was the end for her in the race.


    ''I''m confident that my chosen horse will win but because of that 8 horses, everything is falling apart. Ugh.'' She thought and looked at Kayden and Mya ''Either way, whoever is gonna win this game I think it will be fun.'' she looks at Mya now who is now standing while raising her two hands with the peace sign on her fingers. L just moves her head sideways while smiling because of Mya''s behavior.


    "Go! You can win this!" Mya continued to scream and cheer along with the other crowd from everywhere.


    Only just a half a kilometer left and the two horses along with the riders were neck to neck to each other. Then just one turn now and finally the final sprint towards the finish line.


    The riders and horses release all the remaining strength they conserve for this final sprint. And everyone remained silent as the white ribbon for the finish line had been broken.


    "No," Mya said in dismay when the one pulling the white ribbon was the tenth horse. "Why did you lose?!" She screamed in frustration along with the other crowd who cheered with the second horse. "I think I was wasting all my energy and voice for this hays."


    "I win."


    Mya stopped wailing when she realized something that she had almost forgotten. ''Oh! Gosh, the bet, the winner of the bet was Kayden.'' She suddenly felt nervous. ''Crap, I know the way he thinks is beyond this world. Hmmm let''s see, what kind of things he will make us do?''


    Kayden stood up without saying anything. "Let''s go to the next ce." He said as he walked past L.


    "Ah right!" L, who was still in the trance of the defeat of his chosen rider, was awakened by Kayden''s cold voice. "For our next destination now is another popr ce here in the city. I know you guys are going to love it!" She grinned widely.


    Then she looked at Mya who seemedpletely defeated. ''They were so close, howe I''m the one who lost. It really looks like that second was the one who will win. I never lost in bets.'' She kept muttering which L heardpletely.


    "It''s alright," Lughed as she patted Mya''s back. "It''s not like Mr. Kayden would ask us to do some ridiculous things. He doesn''t look that type to me since he looks like a decent and gentlemanly person. And besides, I''m sure both of you are going to enjoy our next destination."


    "Just make sure of it," Mya said with a pout. "I''m never going back to watch that race again. Hmph."


    Lughed more at the childishness Mya was showing to her. "Yes, yes."


    ---???---


    And true to her words, the next ce that L showed her was beyond breathtaking. The Garden of Glowing Flowers.


    As the name implied it was a garden, a very huge garden that was filled with endless glowing flowers of different colors of the rainbow.


    "Wow, this is," Mya couldn''t find the right words to describe the scenery in front of her. They were currently standing at the top of a bridge.


    "Like living in the dream," L said with a smile.


    "Yes, thispletely looks like paradise." Mya nodded her head. "It''s just like you''ve said, I feel like I''m dreaming right now. Now tell me, am I still alive?"


    Lughs at her reactions "Well, even if the abyss is a ce within the darkness, we can still enjoy the beauty of the light in these things." L said with a genuine smile on her face. "It reminds me that there is always light and beauty in the dark."


    "Beauty of Light," A small smile escaped Mya''s lips as well. "It was indeed captivating and a pleasure in our eyes."


    The wind suddenly blew out of nowhere, and Mya couldn''t help but tucked back her hair that got disheveled.


    "Mya,"


    Her eyes widened as she turned to her left side. Red ruby eyes stared at her with seriousness. "Can I call you with your name as well? That is my request."


    Mya smiled more naturally this time which made Kayden a bit surprised. There was a strange tingling sensation inside him.


    "Of course, the truth is I''m happy that you finally call my name now, Kayden," Mya said. "And now that I think of it, you really don''t need to ask for permission since I have been calling your name casually as always."


    ''The winds blew along with the glowing petals that flew with it. With the glowing flowers surrounding them at every side. The two leads locked themselves in each other''s gazes and the one extra such as I waspletely forgotten.'' L shook her head at the two people in front of her with a knowing smile. Then she moved a few steps away from them to give them space. ''It must be nice being young.'' She returned her gaze within the field of flowers. ''It will be the best time to give the two some private space.''


    ---???---


    They visited a lot more ces but there was nothing more captivating other than the Garden of Glowing Flowers. When they were finally done with their tour, they went back to the city library to get the book that Mya borrowed. And to her surprise, Kayden borrowed some books too.


    After that, they went back to the ce they went back to L''s mansion since repairs have been finished now. And Kayden, he went back to the dwarves after the whole day tour without saying much. Mya watched his back as he disappeared.


    "How''s the tour?" L said that made Mya back on her senses.


    "Oh, the tour? That was so memorable and I truly enjoy spending time with you." Mya said with a grateful tone in her voice.


    "Aw I enjoy it too, it''s truly a pleasure for me to serve you, Mya."


    "Thank you, L. You''ve done so much for me since I came to this city."


    After eating their dinner, L prepared and took a nice warm bath. Mya found herself staring at the ceiling of her room.


    Everything that transpired the whole day kept reying in her mind especially the scene in the Garden of Glowing Flowers.


    <em>"Mya,"</em>


    <em>"Can I call you with your name as well? That is my request."</em>


    That strange tingling sensation emerged again inside her. She jolted from her bed and leaned her head at the headboard of the bed. She released a deep sigh, "Though my body is tired. but my mind is rampaging with silly thoughts."


    "It looks like, I will not be able to sleep early tonight." Mya picked up a book that she borrowed and started reading the title, it was entitled "Tale of the Lost Love". ''I wonder why I chose this one since I''m more on something deep and mysterious not in a romantic novel but anyway I know I will enjoy it.'' She thought and began to open the book. Then another hour passed and she picked another one, then more time passed and the books that she had read had already piled up on the table beside her.


    She closed the book she was currently holding. "Ah, this is bad. I''m still not sleepy at all. Rather reading these books only makes my mind more active." Mya decided toy back on her bed.. And hope that soon sleep would visit her soon.

 Chapter 162 - Volume 4.36 Sun Island And Moon City 3

    Mya''s stay in the Moon city passed in the blink of an eye and her Trinity was nowpletely repaired.


    They were currently in the living room of L. Mya excitedly checked out her new fix Trinity. She pressed the first button and it became elongated like a baton. Then she pressed the second button and finally, the grappling rope seemed to work fine again. And the third button where two des came out at the two sides.


    "It''s perfectly repaired now," Mya said as she yed her Trinity more in her hands. " I noticed it''s been a long time since we''re together and face so many challenges, pain, and hardship but until now I''m not giving you any specific name." Mya paused a bit to think what is the best name for her Trinity than all of a sudden she remembered something about the Gods of Norse Mythology. "Oh, God! For now, I will call you Tyr. Tyr is a God of war,w, and honor, that name fits so well to my Trinity!" Mya said while looking at her Trinity in front of her.


    "What a beautiful name, Tyr," Mya suddenly stopped when she heard L, "Now that your weapons are repaired, will you leave the Moon city now?" L asked.


    "Yes," Mya simply said. "I think there is nothing for me left to do here. More like, it''s also time for me to leave the Sun Ind now."


    "Leave the Sun Ind?" L said a bit surprised. "There is no one who has ever left this ce no matter what they do?"


    "There is someone," Mya said with a smile. "And I have already talked to him."


    Both of them turned when they saw the door opening revealing Kayden.


    "Is that Mr. Kayden?" L asked, her face held confusion. Kayden simply looked on their way then proceeded on the stairs to the second floor of the house.


    Mya just shrugged her shoulders then faced L again. "Nope not him, but to the head priest."


    L''s face lit up as if she had realized something. "Oh right," She hit her left palm with her right hand. "I almost forgot that the high priest came from outside Sun Ind."


    "Yes," Mya picked up the cup of coffee that L prepared for her and took a sip of it. "It is as you said, I ask him if there is a way to get out of this ind. And he told me that there is one. Another thing is he told me that he will send some man to fetch for us and show us personally how we will be able to get out of this ind."


    "Are you sure that he really said that?" L said in disbelief. "His excellency is truly benevolent."


    "Yes, he did." Mya took another sip of the coffee. "He is truly benevolent."


    ''That is very quite suspicious. But as long as he doesn''t do anything strange, then there is nothing to worry about. I hope it will stay the same and turn into our favor.''


    In just a minute the sounds of bells rang all of the sudden. The sounds of the doorbell of L''s mansion began to echo throughout the whole ce.


    L suddenly stood up. "Oh, are the men of his excellency already here to fetch us?"


    "Hmm..." Mya looked also in the direction of the main door of the house. "No, that can''t be, the head priest said that he will send us some letter of notice that he had already first before he sent his man. Perhaps it''s some unexpected visitor you have, L?"


    "Then if that''s the case, I''ll go check to see who it is," L said as she started heading out.


    ''Weird since I don''t have anyone to get visit me'' L thought


    "Alright, go on," Mya said as she nonchntly drank more of the coffee.


    ---???---


    Momentster, the door to the living room opened once again.


    "Mya, the people..." L wasn''t able to finish her sentence when Mya saw the familiar orange hair of a person behind her.


    "Wait, Oliver?" Mya was startled as she suddenly stood up from her seat. They look at each other directly in the eyes.


    "So you''re really here, Mya," Oliver said with his usual sly grin. But he was not alone, behind him was another man that was familiar to Mya.


    "Sir Kayden!" Maru excitedly called out and all of them turned towards Kayden who was descending down the stairs while waving both hands for him to notice.


    "So it only means that you guys really know each other! I think I have another important unexpected visitor for this day." L said excitedly. "Hmm then please take a seat and I will prepare something for all of you. Please, feelfortable at my home and just tell me what you want to drink first coffee or tea? It seems you have lots to talk about."


    "I will prefer tea, please," Oliver said.


    "Maru also prefers that."


    "Oh! Then two teas. Alright!" L immediately disappeared to the kitchen to prepare some food. And Oliver already casually took a seat on one of the chairs. Maru also took a seat while Kayden just disappeared with his magic. It seemed he was not that much interested in the two people who arrived.


    Mya just remained in her seat opposite the side of Oliver. Now, they were face to face with each other.


    "So, let''s start, tell me what you may bring here and tell me first how did you find this ce?" Mya asked without beating around the bush. "Ah, wait if it''s you, you should find a way one way or another."


    "How cold of you, Mya," Oliver said. "Is that how you treat your friend, who even fixed all the mess you left in the vige? Or maybe that''s how you naturally say thank you to your friend?"


    "Well, first and foremost. Who said we are friends? I don''t remember anything that we made that decision. Secondly, whatever happened to the vige is not really my fault but their own fault. If they do not try to y dirty-handed tricks on me, I''ll just go on peacefully following the errand you ask me to do." Mya nonchntly said.


    "Alright." Oliver simply chuckled. "It''s not like when ites to an argument I am never going to win against you. But you don''t need to worry since I cleaned and fixed your name on that ind. By the way, this is the person who leads me here," Oliver gestured to Maru.


    ''I''m not worried, I''m irritated about everything.'' Mya thought and decided not to say it out loud.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Maru nodded his head while putting arge smile on his face." Maru leads Master Oliver to this ce." He said with enthusiasm.


    "And aside from that finding you was not really that hard" Oliver paused a bit and stared at Mya, "since you have this unique appearance. There is no way the city guard does not notice you."


    "Is that apliment? Well, thanks." Mya said with a bit of a sarcastic voice." The city was quite enchanting, right?" Mya tried to shift the conversation.


    "And speaking of it, to see such a city in this ce that has this plenty of skyscraper, is surely unique, It reminded me of the dream I saw about you, Mya."


    Mya maintained her calm smile. ''The dream that Oliver was talking about was definitely the past life he witnessed during the time he was in space with the Great Dragon Spirit of Fire. What is he trying to say by mentioning this to me? As expected, just his mere presence is always screaming trouble for me.''


    "Mya, I won''t beat what I want any further. I know some way you already found a way to leave this ind in this city. I know you very well now, Mya. If you don''t find a way, it is pretty sure you create a way for you to leave this city. Your brain will always provide you with the right source. Let mee with you and the dream will just stay a dream." Oliver said, looking directly at Mya''s eyes. He looks more serious now than before and the energy between them became intense.


    ''This sly bastard. Did I have any choice? If I don''t let hime with me then he will expose my secrets. Hah, seriously.'' Mya sped both her hands and she smiled as well. ''How troublesome. But I still have the upper hand right now.''


    "I see, Very well, Oliver. It seems that in just a very short time you can easily read my behavior, huh. I will let youe with me. But in one condition." Mya paused as he looked at Oliver''s unchanging expression. "There''s something thates out in my head, let''s make a contract under the goddess Lumiera''s name."


    This time Mya grinned when she saw that Oliver''s smile faltered but was able to fix it fast.


    "You of all people must understand, how to not trust mere words, right?" Mya added with a sly grin on her face. ''It''s time to bury the worry of my secret being exposed by him through this chance.. What a perfect opportunity this is.''

 Chapter 163 - Volume 4.37 Departure

    "You of all people must understand, how to not trust mere words, right?" Mya added with a sly grin on her face. ''It''s time to bury the worry of my secret being exposed by him through this chance. What a perfect opportunity this is.''


    There was a brief silence in the room. Then Oliver tapped his fingers on the table, thinking.


    "You certainly are something, Mya."


    "As I told you before, I always tend to be something, Oliver. And it was always bigger than you think."


    "Alright!" Oliver takes a deep breath before she looks at Mya directly in her eyes. "You never disappoint me and I like how challenging you are. Anyway,if that is what you want for me to do, Mya." Oliver agreed to make a contract in the end. "Let''s make a contract."


    "Then to not dy things any further, L and Maru would you please give us some private time alone."


    L, who just entered with the beverages, put the tray of drinks she was carrying on the table. "If that is what you want, Mya," then she grabbed the oblivious Maru who was already going to pick up some sweets that L brought. They went out to the room within the blink of an eye.


    "Now, about the contract that I''m talking about, this will be its contents." Mya started speaking, earning Oliver''s gaze once again.


    Mya started chanting,


    <strong><em>"I, Mya Venizever Marina and Oliver Caramis, wanted to make a contract under the witness of the goddess Lumiera." </em></strong>


    With that mention, light particles started to appear then concentrated in the middle of the room. Then a nk scroll started to appear in the air.


    <em><strong>"One, Oliver Caramins should not expose Mya Venizever Marina secrets to anyone and everything he finds out in the realm of the Great Dragon Spirit of Fire until his death."</strong></em>


    Light started to write Mya''s words in the contract.


    <em><strong>"Second, Oliver Caramis must not do anything that would cause destruction to the world and kill any innocent people, Mya Venizever Marina friends and the people she cares of."</strong></em>


    Oliver narrowed his gaze as he watched Mya, one-sidedly dering her wants in the contract. But he didn''t say anything yet and let Mya proceed.


    ''Although killing is reallymon to this world, I will not make Oliver not able to do it. As the previous person who tried to be a demon king, there might be a chance that someone will go after his life. Besides, it was for the best of all.''


    <strong><em>"In exchange for this, Mya Venizever Marina will let Oliver Caramis join her departure out of the Sun Ind and if Oliver Caramis needed some help in the future, as long as it has a reasonable cause, Mya Venizever Marina would give Oliver Caramis three times help."</em></strong>


    The light particles continued to write this in the scroll.


    <strong><em>"If one breaks this promise, they will suffer from an incurable disease that would make them suffer until they die."</em></strong>


    Mya cut her right thumb with her Trinity. ''Ah, it''s Tyr now since it''s upgraded.'' Then she stumped it to the contract.


    Oliver also did the same thing. Then stump the contract with his blood. After that, the contract vanished into the thin air.


    "That was rather generous of you, Mya," Oliver said with a grin. "And quite a horrible punishment to have. Being unhealthy and having a disease that no one can cure is one of the worst experiences. "


    "I just want my secret to being safe and everyone when we go back." Mya maintained her smile. "Well, and for people like us, I think a simple death doesn''t really scare us that much."


    "That is certainly true," Oliver replied in a calm manner. "But do you really think that I will do something once we return?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes," Mya answered straight away.


    "Well, what a blunt answer. But I guess, that was given for the costs of my past actions. But why did you say that you will offer your help to me three times?"


    "SInce that is the number you have saved me since I arrived here on this ind. I know how to pay favors that I owned. I don''t want to have a debt specifically to you."


    ''Yes, though he still was selfish and only thought about his own interests and intentions back then, because of him we are not killed by those outsider haters. Second, he also saves us when we are chased by that ominousughter, and third, he also saves me from being discovered by the guard.''


    ''Though the contract with the light goddess is convenient even magicless people can use it. There are still rules on it. One you must follow the content of the contract of course, or you''ll receive the punishment. Second, since it is a contract, each party should benefit from it. Well, I did use it to the Duke of Taleba back then, but he also greatly benefitted from it when I finish the uprising of the ves while I only ask him questions for evidence. Though he self-destructs in the end.''


    "Well, then Oliver." Mya extended her arms in front of Oliver. "With this, the contract ispletely sealed and this will not ever change."


    "Hmm. Though you just one-sidedly dered everything. But there is really nothing that makes me at disadvantage, I look forward to your help, Mya." Oliver said as he epted Mya''s handshake.


    "Likewise, Oliver," Mya said with a smile.


    ''I think this is really good enough. I hope,'' Mya thought, looking at Oliver who was smiling casually also. '' And I hope everything goes well based on the n''


    ---???---


    After the conversation about the contract, L and Maru joined them together again and had a small lunch together while Kayden was still out of nowhere. Early that night after they took their dinner, the letter that Mya anticipated from the head priest arrived.


    <em>"Dear Lady Mya,</em>


    <em>This is the letter that I promised. My men will fetch you tomorrow quarter to noon. From what you requested, I have already prepared the necessary things you needed to leave the ind and we just need to discuss a few more things. May at that time your mind finally clear and gained rity.</em>


    <em>See you soon Lady Mya and I hope you had a nice stay at the Moon city.</em>


    <em>-Head priest of Bradimyll"</em>


    ''May at that time your mind finally clear and gained rity'' Mya kept reading this line on the brown paper with a white feather of the eagle that she was holding. '' What does he mean by this line? Is he expecting me to say something?''


    ''Ugh anyways, so there is really a way to leave this ind,'' Mya sighed in relief. ''My worry is that it is just a one-time entry here with no going out, thankfully that''s wrong.''


    After that, she folded the letter and hid it in her bag.


    Since it was too early to sleep now, Mya just continued reading the books she had borrowed since this might be thest night she would stay here. When she had enough, shey her body on her bed. ''With Oliver''s sudden appearance, this makes another crazy day for me. But it''s quite funny how he was right on time. Maybe since he was still the second male lead, some luck of the world is still on him.''


    ''Seriously,'' Mya closed her eyes. ''I''m talking again like they are just mere characters. It seems this habit will not soon fade away that easily.''


    ''But,'' A smile emerged on her lips, the images of all the people and her crew came to her mind. ''It''s been so long. Finally, everyone, I''m going back now. I have made you wait for me for long enough now.''


    And soon Mya''s consciousness finally faded into the dreand now.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile at the mansion of the head priest.


    "Are you sure, you''re going to help those people to get out of this city, this ind?" Melverick asked.


    The head priest just continued writing on his documents.


    "You already told me that those people don''t cause any strange or harm in the city. So it will be fine."


    "That''s because they haven''t been in the city for a long time. What if they are nning something. Like thatst champion you met. Or what more if they are his aplice." Melverick said with worry.


    "Then I shall end them myself." The head priest said with coldnessced in his voice. Then he leaned morefortably in his chair. "But since they don''t seem interested in staying here longer, then let''s help them out to this ce as soon as possible."


    "And Evereen already told us that those people are safe."


    "That strange woman again and her ferryman," Melverick said with a sigh.


    "Apologies for being strange, Melverick."


    Melverick was startled to see Evereen appear behind him. She was wearing her usual white flowy dress with a cloak and some red stains on it.


    "Evereen, is something that happened since you''re here?"


    Evereen looked at the head priest with serious eyes. "We have finally found out the malice that causes the death of those people. And the one who killed Gregor."


    The whole room fell into silence.


    "Please continue on with your report," the head priest said breaking the silence.

 Chapter 164 - Volume 4.38 Departure 2

    The time had finallye and Mya faced the head priest once again.


    "We see each other again, Lady Mya."


    "It''s our honor, high priest." Mya bowed her head.


    "It seems you''ve got newrades with you," he turned an eye to Oliver and Maru.


    "They are my acquaintances as well, who just got reunited with me yesterday," Mya said with politeness. "May I ask, if I can also bring them out of this ind with your help?"


    "No problem, it will be fine. It really doesn''t matter the count of the people you can bring with you." The head priest said. "Then let''s not dy things further. Please follow me." The head priest said and turned his back.


    Mya and herpanions followed after her. They were already carrying their luggage. Ah, L was the only one who was carrying luggage with her. And in her face, there was visible excitement written on it. She followed behind Mya while the three men followed behind them.


    "I thought she already had our permission for the head priest?" Oliver asked Kayden who was beside him but as expected he was just answered by silence. Kayden walked ahead and Maru, seeing this, rushed to his side.


    Oliver just smiled wryly. "It looks like they don''t like me or these people are just really cold to me." Then he hurried his pace and walked side by side with them again. ''This person has an otherworldly attitude,'' he thought.


    ---???---


    They entered a huge hall with intricate paintings of different kinds of nude angels on the wall. There were also chandeliers with lights that came from magic lighting the whole ce.


    "This is so beautiful," Mya said while looking at the chandelier which was made up of gold and diamond. ''It looks like some baroque theme.''


    "Wee to our Laic, This ce is sacred and has a different energy than any ce in this city. Another thing is this is the ce where we can go in and out the ind." The head priest stopped walking and pointed to a huge rectangr mirror that was in the middle of the hall. It seemed four people could fit on it.


    "So this is the Laic. Wait, is that a mirror?" Mya looked at the mirror.


    "Yes, this is the portal to the world outside the ind."


    "Portal?" Mya remembered what the priestess said to her, about this ce being a space of dream and reality.


    The head priest just smiled, without answering Mya''s question. "Evereen, it''s time for them to leave now." He said in the end as if he was in a hurry to let them leave.


    Behind the mirror, a familiar woman emerged.


    "Whitedy!" Mya said in surprise.


    "It''s been a while, champion of the ancient gods." Evereen briefly bowed her head then looked at Mya. "I apologize for thete introductions. You can call me Evereen, one of the priestesses that serve under the god Bradimyll. I shall now activate the passage to the outside world."


    With that said, she traced her fingers within the mirror and it glowed.


    "The passage is now open," Evereen said as she turned around to look at Mya. "You can go now."


    Mya felt a mix of tingling sensation and excitement inside her heart. ''I will finally leave this ce and see again those people I left..''


    "What is the opposite side of the passage?"


    "It leads you just outside this ind." The head priest said. "While our meeting is short. But I''m d to know you Lady Mya, but before you leave I wanted to give you a warning."


    "A warning?" Mya looks at the high priest with confusion written all over her face.


    "If youe across with the champion who has the inverted ck mask, please flee as far as possible"


    "I will remember that, head priest. Thank you for everyth.."


    Suddenly the whole ground began shaking followed by the sinisterughter. The wind also grew strong.


    "What is happening?" L asked with worry. "Wait, it was an earthquake? Howe that it was the wrong timing!"


    "Calm! Don''t worry, it''s nothing." The head priest said. "Please hurry now and leave, the portal will only be opened once every year. This is the only chance you have. May you don''t waste this time, I know you are so eager to leave this ce, especially you, Mya"


    "Yes, you are right but will you be alright?" Mya asked with worry as the ground continued to tremble even stronger. L is now in a seated position because she lost her bnce due to the force they felt on the ground.


    "We will be fine. We are strong. I have my people who are more powerful than you think, Lady Mya." The head priest said with a confident smile. "Please go now, I''m sure there is someone who must be waiting for you. If you are eager to go out of this ind, now my all permission to leave."


    Mya clenched her fist, then sighed. "Thank you for everything, head priest and I wish you goodwill. I hope sometime we will see each other again and I will be able to visit this ce again."


    "If the Gods let our path to meet again, then why not?" the high priest paused a few seconds before he talked again. "Mya, whatever happened to you outside of this City. Always fulfill your mission in this lifetime. If you didn''t do it, who else can do it? If you are the only person who is chosen by your God." Then after the high priest said all of those words he turned his back to them.


    Mya took a deep breath before he returned all her senses to the present moment. "Everyone, let''s go." Mya turned to L, Oliver, Kayden, and Maru. With her lead, she walked towards the mirror and the others followed after her. Thest thing she saw was the door bursting out open revealing the girl who harmed her after Kiana. The girl with that sinister red mask and the one who almost killed her before.


    And blinding light engulfed them all.


    ---???---


    When Mya opened her eyes, they found themselves in the presence of another familiar. He was wearing a long ck robe and behind him was another group of knights wearing ck armor with some sharp weapons on their hands.


    It was no other than Lanzelot, the one they asked help on the unknown ind in order to defeat Oliver. ''Then this ce,'' Mya looked around with excitement. ''This is Misty Ind!''


    "You came back here!" Lancelot screamed as he immediately brought out his sword."You betrayed us with your contract! Now you will pay!"


    "Yes! I''m finally back!" Mya screamed happily ignoring his threats. "I''m finally back!"


    Then she looked at Kayden. "Please, Kayden, will you teleport us to the border of Taleba."


    "Seize them!"


    But before they could reach Mya, her whole group disappeared at once.


    ---???---


    The wind was blowing rather refreshing today and Nichs was leisurely drinking some mango coconut juice while sunbathing in the sun. All of the sudden, a card was blown to his face.


    "Hmm¡­ let''s see what the cards show me." He picked it up then looked at what it was. "Two of Cups Upright? Will I unite with someone today? Interesting, huh."


    At the exact time, he mentioned that he heard screams. He looked everywhere to see where it was. And when he realized where the source of the screams wasing from, he saw a blue-haired woman that he had not seen for quite a long time now. And she was not alone, she was with someone who is not familiar to him.


    "Sir Nichs! Save us!" Mya screamed.


    He had no time to be in a daze and he immediately gestured his cards to catch them. Cards flew directly towards Mya forming something like that of a flying carpet. It caught all of them and they were gradually dragged to the ship where Nichs was staying.


    When Myanded safely on the ground, Nichs looked at them with suspicion.


    "Hooh! That was too close. Thank you for saving us there, Sir Nichs!" Mya wiped off the sweat on her forehead. Then looked at Kayden who seemed surprised looking at both of his hands. He did teleport them to what Mya had told him but he was surprised that it didn''t work perfectly like he always did.


    ''Was it due to the effect of that portal?'' He kept thinking. Amidst his chaos, L and Maru looked with wonder at the new ce they were at. And Oliver just smiled with relief that he was finally back.


    Nichs looked at the whole group that suddenly almost fell down to him. Then back to Mya. "You know that I don''t ept, thank you," Nichs said sarcastically.


    "Ah, right." Mya seemed to not mind. "I will pay for that. Plus for some lodgings for one night and some information about all the things I want to know while I''m gone."


    Nichs let out a satisfied grin.. "Of course, my very generous customer. "

 Chapter 165 - Volume 4.39 Times That Passed

    *Knock! *Knock! *Knock!


    "Who''s there?" Elred said as he fixed his sses and arranged the paper works.


    "It''s me, Iris."


    "Please,e in."


    "So it seems, I''ve returned at the wrong time?" Iris asked.


    Elred nced at her then put down the documents he was holding. "How did you get here?" Elred raised his right brow.


    "Those teleportation talismans." Iris casually took a seat on the sofa.


    "You know, you''re still a wanted criminal in Hacien. Don''t just casually walk in here. Those chiefs from the Taleba tribes are growing suspicious of me. So, as possible, know your boundaries at my ce."


    "Oh? Are you worried about me? I''ll be fine. And besides, there is nothing for me to do anyway since I help you free your elves from the emperor. And you were given thisnd to manage."


    "And because of that, it''s a hassle how the emperor really tries to find things to trouble my race," Elred casually gestured to one of his maids. The said maid got out of the house.


    "Well, I''m awesome." Iris crossed her legs and put her arms on the leaning sofa confidently. " I wish I saw his face when you presented all the shreds of evidence of fraud and illegal poaching that the duchess has done. And when he has no choice but to free you and your people, that will surely be a bliss."


    Elred sped both his hands. "Now, tell me. Are you still looking for her?"


    "I''m not looking for her but rather waiting for her." Iris casually said but her face suddenly changed.


    "It looks like you still have high hopes for her, huh. It''s really been half a year since she disappeared. Are you sure she is going toe back?" Then Elred remembered the time that Mya was engulfed by that zing fire. "Or perhaps she''s already dead?"


    "That girl will be dead? Are you serious? She''s better than the cats because she has more than 9 lives." Iris just chuckled, but Elred saw the quick fear in her eyes. "It''s beyond impossible. Since she promised me that she will not make ns that will kill her, I know she is still alive somewhere. I believe in her and I always do."


    "You surely trust her deeply. Isn''t she the one who caused your revolution to fail back then and I even heard that one of your closerades got killed?"


    "If one expects to start a war, always expect that you''ll lose something. When ites to war there''s no winner since both will lose something that they love and care about. " Iris said. "And besides, our ns just got intertwined with each other. It is just nothing but my fault that such a tragedy happened. If she didn''t return, I don''t know what direction I should head now." Iris stood up and faintly smiled.


    "I just checked things out here when I heard that you arrived at the capital. But it seems everything is working fine as it is." Iris changed the topic and she brought out a talisman. "I''ll go now."


    "I hope she will return soon," Elred said with a casual smile. " And when that moment wille. For sure she became stronger and wiser than before."


    "Yeah for sure, she always made the best expressions above all," Iris replied with a grin. "Or else I don''t know how to keep the sanity of those two if extended a year or more." With that said, Iris finally ripped the talisman.


    Elred was left alone in the room. Then faintly smiled. ''I hope she indeed returns because she''s the only one who could bring back life to the people who help me. Too bad, if she indeed returns, I will not be able to join their adventures now since I''ve got the Rabesa duchy to manage now.'' Elred touched the pendant he was wearing.


    "Brother!" The door suddenly opened revealing his once sickly youngest sister, Marie. But now that they got free and she was able to have proper medicine, she lookedpletely healthy now and cheerful. She had the same golden hair and blue eyes as Elred.


    "Marielle, what''s with the rush?"


    "Lady Iris! Wait" She suddenly stops and looks at every corner of the ce."Where is she? I heard she''sing here!"


    "She already left," Elred said with a smile. "Since she still needs to wait for someone to return." He nced towards the window. The sky was clear and the people in the city of Hacien were striving hard with their daily lives as always.``


    He stood up from his chair and his ears became long pointed. His golden blond hair waved as he gazed back at his sister.


    "Brother, your disguise!" Marie said with worry.


    "I know and don''t worry too much about me. It''s alright. I don''t need to hide my real appearance. I want to express myself who I really am without hiding anything and trying to fit in into this ce." Elred extended back his hands to his sister. "My work here in the city is over. Let''s go back to our new home now, Marielle. A home where we truly belong." She genuinely smiles.


    "Aw," Marie pouted. " But brother, I want to stay here for more."


    "Don''t worry we will return here again."


    "Fine," Marie then reached into his hands.


    ''But it''s not that bad. Since I''ve got to spend my time with my people and my one and only sister. So I hope you will also find the direction where you could truly live and someone who has a long life. I hope to hear those tales when the timees.''


    ---???---


    Iris appeared in the Bituin where Rein just walked out from the cabin. He was holding a tray containing a pitcher, some snacks, and two cups.


    "You have returned back, Lady Iris. How is Elred?"


    "You hated that guy very much before and you''re asking about him now?" Iris put her hand on Rein''s forehead trying to check if he had any sickness " Hmm your temperature looks fine."


    "Hey stop!." Rein ced down the tray on the wooden table to remove Iris''s hand. "He made that emperor enraged, how can I not like him?"


    "He said he likes him. Don''t tell me this is what I think it was?"


    They both look to see Hyun Jaeing out to the cabin with Dorris.


    "Yes," Dorris giggled. "A human and an elf! Who do you think will be best in the top and bottom?"


    The two girls giggled at each other as their imaginations ran wild.


    Rein''s smile faltered. "You. two."


    Both Hyun Jae and Dorris both stiffened when Rein was looking at them with a menacing grin. "It seems the lectures I gave you both are not enough."


    "Run!" Dorris grabbed Hyun Jae''s hands as they ran inside the cabin.


    Iris just held her head, at the scenario in front of her. Since the demon king was no longer here. Hyun Jae decided to stay with their group since there was nothing really she could do else in the empire. And it was not like she was able to return back to her world again. At the end of the Fate of the Stars where she was supposed to marry any one of her harems, none of that happened. The crown prince, well, he quite made a fuss but other than that, he didn''t stop Hyun Jae from doing what she wanted. And taking his royal lessons as the next emperor rather well now.


    ''Well though, his reasoning.'' Iris just shook her head when she remembered the crown prince''s words to her.


    <em>"When I be the emperor, I''ll send troops to drag you back here if something bad happens to you, Hyun Jae. So better enjoy your time with them to the fullest. May you live the life you loved!"</em>


    ''What a way to say, just take care and enjoy your trip. Truly a ''dere.'' Iris shook her head even more. ''Why did I even write such a character in the first ce? Now I''m more worried about the future of the entire Sahaya empire. Well at least, he lifted up Mya''s banishment.''


    Iris nced at the blue and clear skies with some birds freely flying above there. The wind blew with a soft breeze. " So you better return now, or else we will leave you now and travel by ourselves. Where we keep moving even if you are not here at our side as a captain. Whatever happens to you and wherever you are, may you be in a good ce."


    "That certainly is not a good thing if you leave."


    Iris'' eyes widened when she heard the voice that she longed to hear again within six months now. The person she has been waiting for.


    Her ocean-blue hair was casually waving along with the wind. Her calm light aquamarine eyes looking at her and that annoying smile of hers. She was casually sitting now on the stool and holding one of the cups with tea.


    "Yo, Iris. Miss me?" Mya said with a smile. "I finally returned back well, just as I promised. So you can cry your tears of joy now.." After Mya said those words she sip once more from the cup of tea that she was holding.

 Chapter 166 - Volume 4.40 Reunion

    Iris faced change from shocked, then to the expression she was saying if what she seeing was real or not. Thenstly to the face that showed annoyance.


    Iris put both her hands beside her mouth as if she was going to shout.


    Mya looked at her confused. ''Is she going to yell at me? Reprimand me?'' But her thoughts werepletely rendered wrong when Iris screamed something different at the top of her lungs.


    "SOS!"


    Mya was even more confused and nowpletely shocked as well. ''SOS?''


    "SOS!" Iris screamed one more time. Then afterward with a sudden quick movement, she dashed towards Mya knocking out the cup she was holding.


    *Click!*


    Mya looked at her hands when there were handcuffs ced down on them. Iris also snatched her bad away containing all her precious items and even her Tyr.


    Yesterday, after Mya talked with Nichs and gained more information about the current situation since she was gone. She was surprised that she was gone for almost half a year now. Nichs told her that her crew and the Bituin were docked in some blind spot in Aravan.


    ''Six months. Surely if appeared all of the sudden, they will surely be surprised.'' And that was what Mya wanted to do. However when Mya thought that she would be the one who would surprise her friends by appearing all of the sudden on the ship, now it seemed it reversed back to her by their reactions.


    Among her protest, she suddenly found the familiar magic circle of Dorris lighting from her seat. Due to the scream of Iris, the people she had not seen for the entire six months rushed at the upper deck. But instead of hugging her since they missed her.


    Dorris looked had determination as she chanted the teleportation spell. Rein just held his head as if he saw something troublesome. While Hyun Jae, yes, Mya already found as well the story behind why Hyun Jae was in the crew.


    Hyun Jae just smiled helplessly as she waved her hands to Mya. The magic circle grew, even, brighter and the next thing that happened Mya found herself inside a very decorative room. But looking at it, it was still in the ship since she could hear the waves of the sea outside. There was a queen-size bed and two shelves that were filled with books. And a huge wardrobe. There were also two doors. When Mya entered the first door, it had both avatory and a bathtub.


    ''This kind of ce in the ship.'' Mya walked out from thevatory and to the other door. It was locked. Mya''s smile glowed ominously. "Is this a room too perfect to locked someone inside?"


    "Yes. That''s right."


    Mya heard Iris'' voice outside the room. "This is to make sure that you will not disappear on us again."


    "Back then when you lost consciousness and only woke up after two weeks. That already caused great distress for everyone. And when you disappeared for even a greater amount of time. This time we finally decided. If you returned, you can just give us yourmands over the telephone there." Iris exined.


    ''Locked me up? Have you gone mad?'' When Mya was going to voice out her retorts to Iris, she was stopped when she heard Dorris'' wails.


    "Mdy, we greatly missed you!" Dorris'' cries could be heard outside the room as well. "But this is for your own good. Please I don''t want to lose you again. Thinking that you will be gone and I will not be able to see you, is really painful. Disappearing, hurting yourself for everyone''s sake. Please, Mdy stop doing something that reckless again! Don''t disappear and shoulder everything! Ple-please. Have more faith and rely on us more!" Dorris released all her pent-up frustrations.


    Mya looked down hearing Dorris'' outburst. With clenched fist. ''All of you has already helped me always. And all this time, I just kept pushing you around to do every bit of my whims. That is why when there is something that I can do and only I can do, I will do it to help everyone dear to me. Even if I''m the one who will suffer in the end, as long as everyone is alright. Since this is the only thing on how I willpensate everyone for my selfishness.''


    "Mya, if you experienced sufferings alone none of us will be alright. Even if you think that you are doing things for your own selfish reasons, but the choice of following you, that is the choice made solely by each of us." Iris spoke once again as if she was reading what Mya was thinking right now. "You have be an irreceable person to all of us. You are the captain of the Bituin. Always remember that."


    Mya felt like a sudden realization hit her.


    ''Is Iris really saying such things more sincerely like that now?''


    "Well, just because I said those words, don''t get your head bigger than that or it might cause us more trouble. "


    ''What a way to ruin a motivational sentiment.'' Mya chuckled hearing Iris'' sarcastic remarks. ''Ah, she is always the same. Iris is always Iris. But it seems, I indeed caused them a lot of worries, Ah'' Mya fought up the impending tears that were going to fall from her eyes. ''Times like this, I always realized that I''m never alone in this world.''


    "Everyone. I''m sorry." Mya said from the bottom of her heart as she touched the door. "I will not do the same thing again. I promised under the name of the goddess of light, Lumiera."


    There was a heavy silence that filled the air. Mya just looked down and had a sad smile. ''I guess, it won''t be that easy, huh.''


    But then Mya heard the sound of the door being unlocked. And the next thing she knew she was hugged by both Dorris and Hyun Jae.


    "Mdy!"


    "Mya! You''re finally back!"


    Both Dorris and Hyun Jae cried out loud.


    Rein who didn''t speak anything just watched the unfolding scene with a genuine smile of relief on his face. ''I''m d you are back, Lady Mya.'' He turned and walked away. But before he could go any further.


    "Rein, Iris, Hyun Jae, and Dorris." he stopped when Mya called every one of them.


    Everyone also looked at Mya waiting for her words. "I''m finally back. Thank you for waiting for me."


    The sun rays lighted the five people, who had bright expressions on their faces. With the sound of the waves from the outside, and the gently rocking of the ship of the Bituins. It was one of the moments that they would not be able to forget for the rest of their lives.


    And the mark of the new and continuous adventures, they would embark on strengthening more of their bonds. Together with more new members of the Bituins.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Your majesty. You should not force yourself any further! And just rest! What if your condition bes worst!"


    The emperor red at his vassal. "I''m still healthy and fine! That doctor could be possibly lying!"


    "But you''re frequent headaches!"


    "That useless bastard dared to y with the dark arts and even try to usurp the throne! That lowly elven prince instead of bringing back that Marina''s daughter, yed like I''m being a fool! And even the saintess refused to stay here! All of the people serving me is making a fool out of me! I am the Emperor! The only thing that they should do is be quiet as I reined with all of our lives!"


    "Your majesty, you are just a human and not a god."


    The emperor and his vassal turned towards Oliver who appeared in the window of his room.


    "The useless bastard and the traitor! I thought you are dead! Guards arrest him and present his head on the te!" The emperor screamed in extreme rage.


    ''Mother.'' Oliver simply narrowed his gaze. ''How can you make this man as my father.''


    Electricity flickered through his hands. ''But it''s a good thing that my magic is not restricted anymore. Killing this man will be far too easy for everything he has done.''


    The knights that were stationed outside and tried to captured Oliver were all electrified.


    Seeing that no one could stop Oliver, the emperor became even more enraged as electricity with a mix of purple colors emerged out from him. The sky outside became cloudy as well as sounds of thunder could be heard. "I will end you, myself!"


    ''As expected of the emperor who was feared by many kingdoms.'' Oliver remained unfazed.


    The emperor was assaulted by a sudden pain in his head. His magic also started to dwindle and dissipated.


    "What''s happening?!" He said as he clutched his throbbing head.


    Oliver grinned seeing this. "It is the beginning of your retribution for everything you have done."


    The door opened wide revealing the crown prince. "Father!" But his eyes grew wide to another unwanted person in the room.


    "You traitor!" He unleashed his sword, aiming towards Oliver. But before his sword couldnd on him, Oliver grinned and tore a talisman. He quickly vanished into the thin air leaving the whole Hacien Pce in disarray.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 167 - Volume 4.41 Talk About Past

    Iris nced up when Mya entered her room.


    "What are you doing here?" Iris said,pletely irritated that someone entered her room without asking permission.


    "Oh, you''re writing," Mya said as she saw Iris with her quill and a nk book.


    "No, I''m eating." Iris sarcastically said as she closed the book.


    "Why are you so sarcastic of everything?" Mya chuckled as she took a seat on her bed. It has been two days now since she returned here.


    "And why are just barging into someone''s room without permission?"


    "Well, I''m actually kept knocking so many times but no one is answering so I just enter."


    Iris didn''t find any rebuttal to that and just raised a brow. "Yeah, whatever." She rolled her eyes.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Hmm... about the ce where we came from, I haven''t told you the entirety of it."


    "The ce where that three-eyed woman with you came from."


    "Hey, don''t call her three-eyed. Her name is L." Mya said. "You really have some nasty mouth. If she heard that, she would be hurt. That fe has a soft heart you see."


    "Alright, L. But she seems pretty epted by everyone now. She became close with Dorris and Hyun Jae as soon as you introduced her to them. And also, I didn''t expect that even Kayden would join us." Iris said.


    "Well, like I told everyone told before that just how things came to be," Mya said nonchntly. "So, to my agenda. I found something about the ind. There are more transmigrators than us in this world. And they are called champions of the gods. Someone also warned me, a transmigrator like us to be wary of those champions especially the one wearing an inverted red mask."


    Iris became serious hearing Mya''s remarks. "Champions of the gods?"


    "Yes." Mya nodded her head. "Do you idea of what could that mean?"


    Iris fell into contemtion. "No, I didn''t write such a thing in the Fate of the Stars. It only revolves around the story of Hyun Jae and the defeat of the demon king."


    "Then it is really as what I think it is." Mya looked more serious to Iris.


    "What is it?"


    "Your story is already written inside an already existing world. And there are strange and bigger things that are going to happen without our knowing."


    "A world that is already existing?" Iris furrowed her brows. "But I''m the one who crafted this world from map to everything. I am basically the creator of this world."


    "Then what lies outside the red current?" Mya asked which silenced Iris.


    "That," Iris looked quite troubled. "That is something I wanted to find out as well. That is why I''ming with you."


    "Alright," Mya said. "Let''s say you''re indeed someone the one who created the world from scratch. But there is a possibility that as the story was created, somewhere out in the universe or even some other space, this world was already created. And as time passed, it expanded from the initial ce you created."


    "That could be certain," Iris also pondered about what Mya had said just now. But as they fell both in contemtion, Mya realized something.


    "Say, Iris,"


    Iris looked at her once again.


    "How did you arrive here in this world, in the first ce? Perhaps you''re also the champion of some gods?"


    "Hmm... I drank poison in my past life. And when I woke up, I was already here in this world as a child abused by her aunt. Then was sold as a ve. The revolution happened and we met."


    Mya waspletely shocked, hearing Iris'' words. "You drink a poison?" She looked withplete pity and worry at Iris. ''Just how miserable is her life tomit such things?''


    And seeing the look Mya giving to her, this irked Iris. "Don''t worry. I know now how life is important. I won''t do such things again."


    "Better keep those words. If you indeed do something like that again, before you can do something like that, I''ll make sure to beat you up until youe back to your senses." Mya threatened with a sinister smile, which made Iris move her chair a few inches away from Mya.


    "Just enough about that. Before I came here, I didn''t meet any gods. I just came here as it is and nothing else. Did something strange happen to you as well, before you came to this world?"


    "Hmm." Mya held her chin, thinking if she was going to tell Iris her story. But since she told her story, it would be fair enough to tell her too. "Actually, I save a friend of mine in an explosion. I think that''s where I die, from an explosion.


    This time it was Iris who looked at Mya with pity. ''An explosion, that must be quite a painful death.''


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t feel anything that time and the next thing I knew, I became Mya." But before that, someone gave me this bracelet," she raised her left wrist where the silver bracelet was located.


    Iris narrowed her gaze at Mya''s wrist but no matter what she do, she couldn''t see any single silver bracelet on it.


    "From your expression, you can''t see this. It''s alright since I''m the only one who can see this." Mya said. "This bracelet is what brought me into this world and no matter what I did, I can''t remove it."


    "Someone gave you that invisible bracelet? Who could that be? Do you know who it was?" Iris barraged her with questions.


    "By now, she just called herself as the name of the priestess." Mya felt certainly strange telling all of this to Iris. She feltpletely happy inside, that there was someone she could talk to about her past life and all of this. Iris must also be the same seeing her bright expression right now.


    "Priestess? She''s not a god?" Iris said. "And by your tone, it seems, you have conversations with her?"


    "I don''t know what exactly is she," Mya said. "But the time when I lost consciousness for two weeks, I am simply talking to her. Then when I disappeared, I was also dragged to her space. She also gave me the task of collecting twelve ornaments. So far I have collected three of it."


    "Space? That is surely convenient. It seems someone omnipotent is backing you in this world. And was also given a task? It seems you already had some adventure of your own." Iris sighed. "Then you being dead, why am I even worrying about that?" She released another deep breath.


    "If I am not careful, I can still certainly die since ourmunication together is limited." Mya chuckled. "And you for worrying about me, that surely makes me happy."


    "Hmph. You just misheard some things." Iris crossed her arms in annoyance. "However, is it alright, for you to tell me all of these things? What if whatever priestess is backing you silenced me out of nowhere."


    "I think it''s alright. I guess?" Mya shrugged her shoulders.


    "You guess? That is certainly reassuring."


    "Well, you''re still alright, after hearing all of this." Mya chuckled even more. And Iris just rolled her eyes.


    "Then, it seems in the end, there is nothing much we know about those gods and champions." Mya continued.


    "Yeah, the only thing we can do is to be more careful. And be stronger than anyone." Iris grinned. "So god, champion or any whatever, they can do nothing about this world. After all, I''m the creator of this world. I''m basically above everything here! Hahaha!" Iris cackled like some evil witch.


    "Yeah, yeah." Mya just shook her head at Iris'' silliness once again. "And once we reached Rhyme, we are one step to cross the Red Current like we originally nned."


    "Mdy, Lady Iris!" They both turned towards the door that suddenly opened revealing Dorris.


    "Dinner is already ready!" She said with enthusiasm. "Everyone is already waiting for the both of you."


    "Yes, we areing," Mya said as she stand up from the bed. Iris put the book she was writing inside the drawer then followed behind Mya.


    When they arrived outside. instead of having a happy atmosphere, over the dining table, everyone stood wary. Everyone had their weapons out. L was the first one to notice their presence.


    "What is happening?" Dorris asked.


    L just pointed in front where Oliver raised both his hands. As multiple weapons pointed to him. Seeing this, Dorris brought out her scythe as well.


    "What are you doing here?!" Dorris screamed. She nced towards Hyun Jae who lookedpletely frightened as she hid behind Rein.


    "It seems, I''m not wee here. But I didn''te to any one of you. I came to talk to her." Oliver nced in Mya''s direction. "I want to have one of the help you promised me based on the contract."


    Mya sighed. "Everyone, it''s alright. He would not hurt anyone now. We made a contract that he can''t harm anyone of you again."


    "But," Dorris hesitated.


    "Then if it is as what Mdy had say." The first one to withdraw his weapon was Rein. "Dorris please escort,dy Hyun Jae to her room."


    Dorris saw Hyun Jae trembling state. She gave onest re to Oliver before going inside the cabin with Hyun Jae. Oliver had a pained look in his eyes as he watched Hyun Jae leaving. ''She''s really here. And very afraid of me. That treatment is something I deserve.''


    Mya held her head, looking at Oliver.. "You really are one troublesome person. Alright, what do you want my help about?"

 Chapter 168 - Volume 4.42 New Destination

    Iris raised her right eyebrow lookingpletely amused at Mya. "When did you call him directly by his name?"


    "Like what I''ve said, plenty of things have happened," Mya said then she looked back at Oliver. "What do you need my help with?"


    Oliver looked at everyone that was looking intently at him. Then he remembered Hyun Jae''s terrified expression. He released a deep breath. "I''ve changed my mind. I just wish you safe travel for your journey." He said as he brought out a teleportation talisman.


    "Then if that''s what you said. As you can see we arepletely fine." Mya said.


    "My eyes arepletely well and I can totally see that." Oliver replied sarcastically with still a smile on his face. "My apologies for disturbing your dinner." He then tore the talisman and disappeared.


    "Are you sure that you are just letting him leave like that? From what I can see from his expression, he seems really in need of something." Iris said as she casually took a seat on the stool. She poured some orange juice into her ss.


    "If he doesn''t want to speak, or to say anything that he wants me to help him, then there is nothing I can do about that. I will just stay here not trying to waste my energy just to force him, that was his choice and decisions, not mine." Mya also took a seat then she looked at Rein and L. "Rein, L, it seems the trouble has already gone. Let''s proceed to eat our dinner now."


    "I will bring Dorris and Lady Hyun Jae''s food first. I''ll join all of you once I deliver it." Rein said as he bowed down towards Mya. Mya narrowed her gaze looking at the retreating back of Rein. These past two days, she felt like Rein was avoiding her. She didn''t want to overthink things or maybe she was indeed just overthinking things.


    The another three days, everything was peaceful with their sailing. After their talk to Nichs, Nichs decided to hire Maru to work for him. Kayden and L came to Mya''s crew. Right now, they were currently going to where Rhyme was. He said he found out about the man they were originally looking for in Misty Ind. The only man who said to almost cross the Red Current but ended uping back. And shut himself out from the society. Many said that it was because he had gone mad. Or simply others said that he must just ended up fabricating things in order to be famous. That man was no other than...


    Luiz Crallum.


    Rhyme sent the message to Iris through a messenger pigeon. And they had been frequently exchanging messages through it from time to time. They were now heading to where Rhyme was. It was a small ind called Gican, close to the ind of Herez or the once misty ind.


    "I''m d that Rhyme is doing fine."


    "Yeah." Iris simply replied as she leaned on the railings. The wind was blowing gently along with the waves of the sea. "That guy surely has suffered a lot when he just recently joined us. Being abducted. I can''t imagine what other things he had gone through after that."


    Mya just chuckled as she leaned forward to the railings as well. "If he sees us and decides he doesn''t want to continue traveling with us, then I won''t be surprised."


    "That guy is quite clumsy and has a feeble heart after all." Iris added." That is why I doubt him."


    "His first impression of you doesn''t really leave that much."


    "Yeah, like my first impression on how you are a wannabe hero and quite pushy about many things."


    Mya''s smile faltered. "And you are a delusional person who wants to conquer the world."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Iris didn''t take to heart whatever Mya had said to her since it was all true, to begin with. Mya just pouted seeing her nonchnt reaction then slumped on the railings.


    "What a dull reaction. By the way, I''ve been meaning to ask, I noticed that I haven''t seen that monkey since the first time I arrived here. Where is that white monkey of yours?"


    "Ah Baru." Iris just nced to the upper mast of the ship. "He was in a good condition, he is always in his favorite ce. He onlyes down when he feels hungry or whatever. It is also better that way since you are quite allergic to furs. If something happened to you, for sure, Rein might be worried once again."


    "I see, yeah, he is certainly quite a worrywart like some mothers. Oh! He even defeated the role of the mother because of the way he worried and acted, so protective.." Mya, chuckling. "But Iris, speaking of Rein, I felt like he has been avoiding me these past days. When I encountered him, I noticed that the way he interacts with me is simply bows and greets me. Then immediately leaves right after. Sometimes I even saw how he is deliberately changing his way of direction when I''m walking towards him. I don''t know whether it is just my imagination or not. Or maybe I''m just overthinking things and this feeling really makes me feel ufortable since he was not like this before."


    "Really? Well, I don''t know, since I''m not him." Iris started walking away. "Either way, you can just talk to him directly if you have some problem with him or need some rity if this is bothering you. It will be faster than that. Perhaps, I think the best decision you can make right now is to better rest. Tomorrow we will probably reach the ind of Gican."


    "I''ll do that. Thank you." Mya said looking at the night scenery of the sea waves. "I''ll just stay here for a few more moments. Just being alone with my thoughts."


    "Alright! Suit yourself. Just don''t catch a cold or anything. I''ll also check out what those girls have been doing." Iris said in the end. And Mya just simply replied with an "Ehm."


    A few more moments passed...


    Mya stretched out her arms. "I should go back to my room as well." Just before she could turn around, she felt someone''s presence behind her back. When she quickly turned around, there was no one in there. ''I must be really tired now.'' Mya started to head to the cabin.


    She felt that presence once again behind her. When she turned around, it was no other than Kayden. This guy too had been coping up in his room and just rarelyes out. Only on mealtime and his cleaning duties. Since he decided toe here as well, well it''s only appropriate that he shared a fair amount of responsibilities staying on the ship.


    "Kayden. Is there something you need?" Mya asked.


    "Nothing." Kayden simply said while staring at her. With those words from him, Mya felt a little awkward.


    "Ow okay, then if there is nothing else you want to say, I''ll go back now to my room." Mya started to turn around, however, Kayden called her once again. This time in her name.


    "Mya, just what exactly are you?"


    Mya faced him with a confused expression. "Pardon? What did you say?"


    ''I must be mishearing things.''


    "What are you, Mya? Or even the Mya that I know?"


    Mya narrowed her gaze when she felt something amiss with Kayden. ''Wait, what does he mean? Mya that he knows? But although we are together. It''s not that we know each other deeply. Ah, wait, I see now.''


    "To be able to copy someone''s appearance. Rein, it seems your illusion magic has evolved to a more terrific state now." Mya said." I must say that you made me believe at first."


    From then, Kayden started changing appearance. His ck hair became cerulean blue and his eyes became hazelnut.


    "As expected with Lady Mya, for you to realize my illusion even without magic." He then gave a short bow. "I just tested out my new ability with magic. What do you think, Mdy?"


    Mya narrowed her gaze looking at Rein. "It is truly amazing. If one would not be careful, they would bepletely fooled. It seems your magic is evolving at an incredible pace."


    "That''s good to hear, Mdy." Rein said. "That''s all I want to show. Please rest now and I''ll take my leave as well. Your brother, the young lord Jules who was watching us from the Origin of Life, would surely be extremely worried if you always put yourself in trouble. Please take care more about yourself."


    ''Is he lecturing me again?? But...'' Mya just looked at Rein''s retreating back. ''This feels a bit different than his usual nagging. And It was very rare for him to mention Jules. It''s not just that.'' But Mya couldn''t point out what it was. She watched with silence until Rein entered the cabin leaving her alone.


    If Mya had known the next uing days. She should have talked to Rein that night.. And soon they were growing closer and closer to the Red Current.

 Chapter 169 - Volume 4.43 Arrival

    "Hoho, are you okay? you look restless, Rhyme." A certain old manughed as he caressed his long white beard.


    "I''m just quite excited Sir Luiz. It''s been six months since I saw them." Rhyme said as he fixed his sses that were almost falling.


    "You''re friends huh. But from what you have told me before it''s not been a month since you spent time with them. Why are you this ecstatic to people you just recently met?"


    "I have told you many times, Sir Luiz, that all of them are different from others. They are not just nice or kind-hearted people but also I can sense the fire within them to achieve whatever they want even though there are a lot of obstacles and painful events that they are experiencing. Also, with the short time that I spent with them, I feelfortable and epted at theirpany."


    "Hmm, I see. They are good influences for you." The old man, Luiz, caressed his long beard. "Then they must be really good people. I still need to thank them as well, for saving my grandkids."


    "Grandpa," they both turned towards the door where two children were entering. One was Lorn and the other one was a little girl, his younger sister L.


    Both of them were carrying baskets. "Is big sister Myaing?" L asked. Both of the childrenpletely heard the two adults talking.


    "Yes," Rhyme nodded his head. "She wille with them."


    L''s smile grew wide. "That''s great!" She cheered with enthusiasm. "I miss big sis Mya and big sis Hyun Jae." She pped her hands with a wide-open smile.


    "They should be arriving here now before noon. Let''s greet them at the port." Luiz said as he started walking ahead.


    "I will prepare then, their lunch," Lorn said.


    Luiz, Rhyme, and L headed to the port.


    ---???---


    In the Bituins, the rest of the crew could finally see an ind ahead after almost a week of sailing.


    "You really don''t know when to rest, huh? After justing back from that Sun, whatever ind, here we are going on an expedition right off the bat." Iris said as she leaned forward to the railings.


    "Well, I still remember that you said that you are going to leave me if I don''t appear on time. You are already dead set leaving me so I just don''t want to waste more time." Mya said. "And besides I already have plenty of rest on the ship. I think that is enough for me to take back all my energy."


    "You can at least visit your family at the Marina. The crown prince and the emperor have uplifted your banishment in the empire after all." Iris said. "They must be worried sick of you when they heard the news of your disappearance."


    Mya just nced ahead. Her brother, Darren might just reprimand her for every trouble she caused for them. ''And I still have not fulfilled my promise to him.''


    "Thank you for letting me know that Iris but I don''t have the right to show my face there yet." Mya looked at the ind they were steadily approaching. "Rein also already sent the letter I wrote for them."


    ''Speaking of Rein, after that strange talkst night. Nothing out of the ordinary happened the entire day. I really hope that I''m just overthinking things.'' Mya pondered.


    "I see," Iris said. "It seems having a family as a noble is really quite troublesome."


    "Not really," Mya just chuckled. "After all, because I''m a noble, I can easily earn quite a lot of money without other people questioning me. Ites to me in just a blink of an eye and buys things that will serve us in the long run. "


    "That sounds rather convenient," Iris said. "Maybe after this journey, I should just start my own business and be one of the richest CEOs of the richest conglomerate this world has ever recorded. That way, I don''t have to worry about money until I die of old age."


    '' Also buying more wine hehe'' UIris thought, imagining herself in a room full of expensive and different types of wine. "Ugh! Heaven on Earth"


    "That''s quite a dream, you have it there." Mya simply moved her head sideways and chuckled seeing Iris who became lost in the illusions of his mind. "You really sound like some old woman now."


    "I''m still not old, I''m just two years older than you."


    " Oh! My bad," Mya couldn''t help herself to stop chuckling. "Given that you''re an old acquaintance of my teacher in my past life. Then adding your age here, you really are almost in your forties now."


    "Do you want to die?" Iris saidpletely annoyed but Mya justughed.


    "It''s Rhyme!"


    They both turned to Dorris who was now waving her hands. They followed her line of gaze, and finally, they could see Rhyme as well. And including two kids that were familiar with Mya.


    "It''s L!" Hyun Jae excitedly said as well and waved towards them. "Aw look how adorable and free the child is."


    "I told you, you are too old for wanting to be a child now" Mya whispered to Iris but she gave Mya a deadly look.


    "L?" Mya moved her focus when she heard L who was beside Hyun Jae look to where she was waving at.


    "Ah, what a coincidence, you have the same name as that girl, L. I can introduce you to her once we dock." Mya joined their group.


    "That girl has the same name as me? Wow, that''s cool." L said with amazement as she nced at the girl waving back enthusiastically at them. But then a little fear surged inside her.


    "What''s the matter, you suddenly look quite gloomy?" Mya said as she patted L''s back.


    "Hmm. Mya, I should just stay here. What if I scared her because of my appearance?" L said as she fidgeted with her fingers.


    "With three eyes and violet skin, you certainly look quite peculiar." Iris also joined their group.


    L nced down, looking more dejected hearing Iris'' words. Since she met Mya''s friends, Iris was the only one that she couldn''t get along with.


    "And there is nothing wrong with being peculiar, I think what makes you different is what makes you look attractive. If I heard you talking down about yourself like this, your peculiarity will evolve to annoying."


    L raised her head and looked at Iris with surprise. She didn''t expect that she would console her like this. Before she could speak anything, Iris already climbed up the railings of the ship and with a quick movement, she jumped towards the port.


    "Hah," Mya just chuckled. "That''s a nice way to escape after saying such cheesy lines."


    As if hearing her, as soon as Irisnded on the other side of the port, she red back at Mya.


    Rein had also brought down the ramp towards the port. As soon as they all walked down the port, L, the little girl, ran towards them and hugged Mya. ''Whoah, there


    "Big sis Mya! Big Sis Hyun Jae!" She excitedly called out. "I miss you so much"


    "Hi, L!" Hyun Jae happily greeted me. "Aw, you are so sweet as always. We miss you too"


    "How are you, L? Have you been good to your brother?" Mya asked as she patted her head.


    "Yes! I help Lorn and grandpa every day! Even Rhyme!" L cheerfully said. Then her line of sight went to someone behind Mya. Mya followed the little girl''s sight.


    "Wow, our L is now growing. Hmm, I have something that I want you to meet, she is my other friend. And her name is the same as yours. She is also called L."


    The little girl''s eyes widened in amazement as she approached L. "Wow, you have the same name as me? Wow, you have three eyes? I never saw that before, you look so amazing."


    L simply nodded with those big sparkling eyes looking at her. Her face flushed with redness. "Yes ah- eh thank you," she meekly said. "It''s nice to meet you, little L. I''m big L."


    "Big L, that''s a nice call to not cause confusion." Dorris chimed in. "But let''s just settle for Big Sis L, that would sound more wonderful." Then she looked at little L. "Hi, I''m Dorris. I am Mya''s personal maid!"


    "Personal maid?" Little L''s eyes widened with amazement. "You have a personal maid, big sis Mya? That''s amazing!"


    "Well," Mya simply smiled. "She''s not just a maid but also another wonderful friend of mine."


    Dorris blushed hearing Mya''s words.


    "Wow! You have so many friends, big sis!"


    "I hate to interrupt your reunion together, but we have better important matters that need to attend now." Iris marched towards them. "I presume, Rhyme, that the one beside you is Luiz Crallum, right?"


    All of them turned to the old man, who was beside Rhyme.


    "Rhyme, it''s been a while. I''m d you''re doing alright." Mya said. Then Rhyme just nodded his head. "I''m also d to see all of you again." Then he gestured towards the old man who was caressing his long white beard. "And yes, I would like to introduce you to my savior. He is Luiz Crallum, the man you are looking for."


    "I finally meet you, Sir Luiz. I am Mya Venizever. And I heard plenty of stories about you that I want to confirm." Mya lent her right hand in front of the old man.


    "Likewise, Lady Mya." The old man epted her handshake.. "It seems, we will have a lot to talk about."

 Chapter 170 - Volume 4.44 Tales Of The Red Current

    The weather was nice with the clear sunny sky and cool breeze of the wind. Inside a small nipa hut, and surrounding the table, they were currently having their lunch.


    "Hoho how are you? It looks like it was a long and tiring trip, huh?" the old man Luiz caressed his long white beard as he drank the coconut wine from the silver cup. "But don''t worry I have something pleasurable that I will offer for you," he said with energy and enthusiasm.


    "Really? That was so nice for you" L said.


    "Yes, yes, so please sitfortably and enjoy." The old man excitedly introduced to them their tasty wine." Tada! This is our finest coconut wine here. I know that you will love the taste of it. Another information, did you know that it was so expensive and the high positions from another cee here just to buy this wine"


    "Wine!" Iris''s eyes glittered. " Wow! That was so cool. Can''t wait to taste it" She chugged down the cup in a single drink. The aftertaste left a stinging sensation in her tongue and she felt her throat was going to burst in heat down to her stomach."Damn! This is so strong! Old man! Can I have seconds please?"


    While Mya stiffened. The cup was almost near her mouth. ''Oh, crap that was close.'' Mya brought down the cup with a smile on her face. "Can I have water, please? I don''t mean to reject you for preparing this drink for us but I''m quite not good with liquors."


    The old man, Luiz, gestured to Lorn.


    "Alright," Lorn answered, then fetched some water. "I understand."


    "It seems, you''re the only one who can handle liquor that much."


    Mya looked to where the old man was looking and Hyun Jae and Dorris were already done. Rein who just came back with Lorn with other dishes in his hands just shook his head.


    "These kids." He brought down the tray he was holding on the table. "Is there a ce where they can rest here?" Rein asked as he looked at Rhyme and then at the old man.


    "Ah yes," Rhyme stood up from his seat. "Let me guide and help you to carry your luggage.''


    They both carried the two drunkendies in their arms and headed out. Mya just sighed. Then she turned to L who was drinking casually without a change in her emotions.


    ''Oh, there is still something I don''t know about you L''


    "It must be nice, to be able to drink with ease," Mya said.


    "It''s alright, Mya!" Iris simply patted her back. "Children should not drink yet."


    "Yes, aunt," Mya said with a grin. "Oh Grandma rather," Mya chuckled.


    "Here we go again" Iris rolled her eyes "Look at this kid!" Iris fumed as she chugged down another cup.


    Mya just shook her head. Then nced back at Luiz. "Sir Luiz, I will now speak straight to the point. How did you go to the Red Current? And what does it look like in the Red Current?"


    The old man, Luiz, ced down his cup. "With your question, you really believe that I am able to go to the Red Current. But what if those rumors are all false and I just fabricated it all."


    Mya simply smiled. "A rumor is something without a base. The whirlpools were stronger. If you got drowned, only internal crimson would lie ahead. It smelled like a burning carcass. But at the end of it, lies an even more terrifying sight. It looked likepletely that you are within the end of the world.''"


    The old man caressed his long white beard but his eyes narrowed looking at Mya.


    "Hmm, It ismon that the Red Current has the color of the blood along with its fearsome whirlpools surrounding it. One could also tell that it might really be the end of the world at the end of the Current. But... No one knows how it smells. This is the rumor that I heard from you. And I, too, know it smells. Because I have managed to survive from the Red Current as well but caused the two lives of two important people to me." Mya looked at the old man''s dark eyes. "That''s why I believe that you really and almost make it out of the Red Current, Sir Luiz Crallum."


    There was a heavy silence in the air and it took a lot of minutes before Luiz responded to Mya.


    "Very well, Lady Mya. Before I tell you everything, is that alright if I ask you a question first?" the tone of his voice was deep and serious.


    "If that is what you want sir, go on"


    "If I indeed almost crossed the Red Current. What will you do with the information once I tell you everything that there is to know in the Red Current?"


    "I will use it, to be able to cross the Red Current," Mya said while looking directly at his eyes with a serious expression to equal his energy and showing that she ismitted to listening to every word he is going to say.


    "Hmm, Cross the Red Current, huh?" The old man, Luiz, looked intently at Mya. " As far as I can see and feel at this moment It seems you are serious about this. I don''t know whether to simply call this bravery or foolishness. But since you saved my grandkids. I will tell you everything that I know. And I hope it will help on your journey with your friends."


    "Thank you, Sir Luiz, I can truly appreciate your generosity for us and yes it will probably help us," Mya said with sincerity.


    "Then let me give some space to remember everything." Mya just shook her head as she responded. It only took a few minutes before he began to start "Alright I will begin now my tale."


    Mya concentrated her attention now on Luiz. Even Iris and L stopped with what they were doing when they heard the old man. And Rein and Rhyme who just arrived in time silently took their seats.


    The old man, Luiz began his tale.


    "When the GeZo War ended, we ended up losing everything, it was quite hard for us to ept what happened at that moment. When homnd and our right to be free. Those two children, Lorn and L. They were still babies back there, both of them were too innocent to witness and experience the war. But we always ended up running from the men of the emperor who were hunting every person of the GeZo countries, and even their parents were caught in the crossfire."


    ''Ah, yes. Those warring times are unfortunate especially to the people who lost. And so that emperor again has the main fault at this.'' Mya continued to listen.


    "Because of what happened to us, it was my desperation and eagerness that led me to the Red Current. If there is a ce out there that is not within this continent, then maybe I can find a new home for my family. I want them to experience life to the fullest and enjoy it by being free. It was like a miracle to me that I was able to almost cross the Red Current and at the same time even came back here alive. With a single boat, I made my way to the Red Current." There was a sudden gloom that shed on Luiz''s face when he remembered those scenarios inside his head. "And I tell you that is not someone who is right in their mind to venture," he whispered but that was enough to let everyone hear it.


    ''He crossed the Red Current with only a boat? That is something quite amazing.'' Mya thought. The old man continued his tale.


    "As I remember there are three stages of the Red Current. First is the whirlpools which anyone is already familiar with. Second, the unending storm."


    "Unending storm?" Iris interrupted.


    "It is just as I told you, the wind was terribly strong along with the ravaging waves and thunderstorms. It was really a quite terrific sight and dangerous."


    "I see," Mya said. "Then thest stage, what does it look like in thest stage?"


    "Thest stage." he pauses for a moment and everyone could sense the intensity of the energy that covered them all. Everyone was looking at the old man waiting for his words. "The truth is, thest stage which I had never ever been able to cross was and as just the rumors had stated."


    The old man looked at all of them and was now more serious than before. "Thest stage was the end of the world. All the waters ended up falling down in an infinite abyss that I can''t even fathom. The only way is to go down. It really looked like the end of the world." Everyone was silent and had an intense focus on the old man.


    "No, I am certain. It is the end of the world, and there is nothing that lies beyond the Red Current."


    The whole ce was covered with heavy silence after thest part of the tale of the old man and the only noise they could hear was from the wind.

 Chapter 171 - Volume 4.45 Night Of Melancholy

    In the small and yet peaceful ind of Gican, the night skies were clear and glittering with sparkling stars and a few groups of small and tiny insects flying around them. Mya''s group decided to create a small bonfire outside the house of the old man Luiz. There, they roasted different kinds of seafood and everyone had a wonderful feast together. Surprisingly, the old man Luiz was quite adept at ying the ukulele. He was ying as the kids, the little L, the big L, Hyun Jae, Dorris, and even Iris with a cup of coconut wine in her hands were merrily dancing. They wereughing and sharing some different kinds of stories.


    Lorn, who was helping and volunteering to clean some of the tes instead of joining the bonfire. He just simply smiled seeing his little sister being happy with them.


    ''I wish that smile would stay with her throughout her life.'' He thought while staring at her sister. '' I love seeing you wearing that genuine smile, L.''


    Mya just calmly watched the fun as she drank the hot coffee that was prepared for her by Rein. Rein was also sitting and observing quietly by her side looking at the scene.


    "Do you believe that it is only the end of the world, at the end of the Red Current?


    "I will have to see it with my own eyes, Mdy." Rein simply answered. "That must be the same for you, as well, right?"


    "Yes. Whether a new world exists out there or simply the end. I have to see it with my own eyes as well." Mya said. "Say Rein, you have been by my side for all these four years. But I never got to ask why you chose to be my butler instead of pursuing bing a navy?"


    Rein stopped from what he was drinking. Then he ced the cup of coffee on the te on hisp. Then she looked directly at Mya.


    "Why did you ask all of the sudden?" Rein''s re became deep. "It is because this is my oath to your brother. I swear to protect you and serve you with my life, Lady Mya. And I don''t want to lose my words"


    "Protect and serve me, huh." Mya also looked ahead in front of her." Do you like what you are doing? I- I just want to know your point of view when you are giving a service to me."


    The cold wind suddenly passed through to their faces causing Mya''s hair to p on her face. Rein removed the blue hair of Mya on her face " Yes, I like it," he simply said.


    "Another thing is, this is also what Lord Jules has done right? He sacrificed his life in order to save you, his youngest sister. It is really something worth dying for." Rein stood up. "If that is¡­ you''re really his sister."


    Mya dropped the cup she was holding as she looked in surprise at what Rein said. "Rein¡­" she tried to call out to him. But Rein had already joined the other people and talked to them.


    Mya''s right hand that was reaching towards him when she called him out, clenched as she dropped it down. ''What does he mean by that? Could it be¡­''


    "You dropped your cup." She nced up only to see Kayden standing in front of her. He already had the cup she dropped earlier.


    ''He was in the ship the whole day, noting out from his room there. And now he suddenly appeared here. Why can''t I just get used to him, appearing out of nowhere I think he has the ability of ghosting, where he just shows up whether he likes it or not..''


    "Kayden, since when did you arrive here?"


    "Just now." He casually took a seat beside Mya.


    "You seem troubled about something?" Kayden said then looked with a menacing re at Rein. Mya followed his gaze." What is your rtionship to him?"


    "Ah, he''s my butler and also my cousin," Mya said. ''Why am I even saying these things.'' She shook her head. "I mean, we just have some minor talk about going to the Red Current. And some painful memories came to me when he left."


    "Painful memories?" Kayden asked.


    ''He sure is quite talkative today or perhaps he was interested in what we are talking about. But it''s not really a secret that I hide there is no reason to do it."


    "It is almost, five years now, I guess. Because of my foolishness back then both my father and eldest brother died saving me from the Red Current. And before my father died, I promised him that I will cross the Red Current no matter what." Mya looked at the ground with a pained smile as she remembered once again those painful memories. "And somewhere deep inside me, I''m hoping that somewhere out there. Maybe even just a small chance, there''s a way I can bring them back to life."


    "Why do you even try to bring them back if they have already died and sacrificed their lives for you?" Kayden said. "You know that once a person dies, they can nevere back to life."


    ''I know.'' Mya clenched her fist. ''But since I got reincarnated when I thought I died, maybe there will be a chance that they cane back to life. If I don''te here in this world, both of them should have remained alive. But this is something I can''t tell you.''


    Mya just faintly smiles as she looked ahead. She stretched both her arms. "That''s why I said if there is just a small chance. I will search for that chance."


    "And what if you fail?"


    Mya suddenly stopped when she hears Kayden''s question. "What if I seed?" And at this moment her eyes were full of dedication.


    ---???---


    After an hour, the rest of the group finally ended their merry little party. Iris, who was drunk and unconscious in what she was doing and acting, was carried by Rein back to her room. While the rest of the girls settled into their room. Kayden also disappeared once again, after a few more moments of having an idle talk with Mya. Well, they didn''t really have any more talks after Mya told her story. And just watched the ongoing party with silence.


    An hour had already passed as the moon was at its peak. But Mya couldn''t still sleep and decided to take a seat at the shore. The waves kept rocking back and forth through the sands. And the wind was chilly making Mya clutched more to her cloak. But she just looked at the vast and peaceful energy of the ocean.


    She takes a deep breath while feeling all the scenery that the ocean offers."Tomorrow, and the nexting days. We will be going to the Red Current." Her eyes gave off a mncholy gaze. "I will be back again there."


    <em>{"Ah! Please help me!" Mya cried. Tears continued to flow from her eyes. ''I don''t want to die again! At least not now, when I haven''t fulfilled anything again.''</em>


    <em>Jules, even with a pained expression, flew directly at her. He grabbed her out of the boat as it fell right in the whirlpool.</em>


    <em>"Mya. Live." Water enveloped Mya as she flew towards her father as soon as she heard those words from Jules. But Jules was unable to apany her. He plummeted down in the whirlpool.</em>


    <em>"Father! Jules is about to fall!" When Mya realized she couldn''t see Jules in the swirl, she screamed in panic. " Noo!" Mya screamed.</em>


    <em>"Jules!" Mya kept screaming hoping that Jules will respond to her.</em>


    <em>"This is his choice," Mya''s father said as they flew away from the Red Current. His voice was deep, firm, yet in pain.</em>


    <em>They eventually make it to the shore, but as theynd, Mya''s father''s body suddenly copsed to the ground, coughing up blood.</em>


    <em>"Father!?" Mya''s eyes widened. Her voice wasced with fear and despair.}</em>


    Those memories yed to her mind again. She clenched her fist as her heart lumped with a heavy feeling. She outstretched her hands in the wide sea. "This time, I''m prepared now Jules, father. I will now take another huge step in fulfilling my promise and my dream. I will make ite true and watch how I do it."


    <em>{"Carolle, such a lovely name." The Duke, her father''s gaze shifted to the starry night sky.</em>


    <em>"From now on, we will be watching you with your brother and Mya at the Origin of life." He smiled one final time and closed his eyes.}</em>


    Mya stood up. "I will cross that Red Current no matter what. Wait, that''s not quite right, I remember that I''m not alone on this journey. " Mya closed her eyes. "Together with all of my friends, we will cross that Red Current."


    Then she looked at the countless stars above. "Please continue to watch over us from the Origin of Life, Jules, father, Mya."


    From a distance away from Mya, hiding behind a coconut tree, a shadow of someone stealthily moved away.

 Chapter 172 - Volume 5.1 Last Preparations

    ''There was something even back on Earth that was the same in this world of Ihayah. Mistakes, everyone continued to make mistakes. While some didn''t know how to fix it, there were some who were trying their best to move past it and looked for any way to fix those mistakes no matter what.


    But whether one knew or not, that their mistake was fixed. I don''t really know how one would be to know that.''


    "Mya, this was the map drawn by Luiz." Mya nced at Iris who wasing on her way without any energy. "Arghh, my head still hurts," Iris said as she clutched her head." That wine was on fire! I Couldn''t even see everything clearly, there was still blurred vision"Iris closes and opens her eyes.


    "You should try drinking moderately," Mya said as she received the map Iris had given to her. " You must rest more and thanks for this"


    " Yeah! I think I really need some rest and no problem besides I just do it when there is a celebration so I take advantage of it. Come on, it was so fun being young, why are you so serious though?" Iris said as she leaned on the table. "Andst night was such a feast. How can I not enjoy that, when these past six months, there was nothing but work to look at. I deserve this and I call it self love" Iris chuckled and blink her right eyes.


    "Yeah, then I''m d to hear you have some good time," Mya said as she spread the map. " I''m not serious, I''m just thinking about the long term and I will not fall into a short term pleasure."


    " Yeah whatever and I don''t need yourpliments," Iris said. "So when are we going to leave this ce?"


    "Tomorrow." Mya simply replied.


    "Are you sure about that?" Iris raised a brow.


    "Yes, Rein and Rhyme had already prepared every necessity we will be needing. And besides for all four years, I have been preparing for this trip." Mya said with a smile. She nced at the map where there were the red broken lines, surrounding the whole continent of Heliyas. She traced her fingers on it. "So many things have already happened that hinder me from reaching this goal. I really don''t have the time to waste anymore. And I think I''m now ready, ready to thrive and prove that I can make the impossible possible. "


    "Well I love the courage of yours," Iris said. "But you said you have talked to someone calling them the champion of gods? Do you perhaps ask them if they have been outside the Red Current?"


    "I don''t really have the time to ask him that," Mya said.


    "Then what about the mysterious entity backing you?" Iris asked.


    Mya nced at the silver bracelet on her left wrist. "Until now I still haven''t made contact with them. They are just appearing out of nowhere and that is out of my control."


    "Hah," Iris let out a sigh. "So if that is the case I think that only the old man''s information is what we can hold on to."


    "Well, if we seed, we will create history in this world." Mya chuckled as she closed her map. "And you must probably know all the history of voyage even on Earth ended up with a lot of tragedy because of theirck of knowledge of the unknown. But that''s what makes their voyage inspiring and sets incredible milestones in the world."


    Iris made a horrible expression as she looked at Mya. "Then does it mean we can end up in tragedy as well?"


    "Hahaha, well there is nothing to worry about that because I have my preparations. But that depends on our luck as well." Mya said as she walked out of her cottage. "I''m gonna help with thest preparations."


    Iris just shook her head, as she looked at Mya''s retreating back. "Hah, don''t worry? Luck?"


    "That is really a very irresponsible thinking captain!" Iris yelled out as she followed Mya.


    And Mya simplyughed it off.


    The rest of the day, Rein together with Rhyme made a final check on the ship''s conditions. The girls were checking the supplies. After checking that everything was already alright, Mya, Iris, and the rest of the group discussed the measures they were all going to make in the entire trip.


    The time quickly passed by and the next day had finallye.


    From the port, Mya and the rest of the group were giving their farewells to the old man, Luiz, Lorn, and L who was in tears and didn''t want to let go of Mya and Hyun Jae.


    "Will youe back here?" L said while moving some tears in her eyes using both hands.


    "Yes, we are," Mya simply responded.


    "Promise?"


    "Promise"


    "My my, that is quite troublesome." Iris patted Mya''s back. "I''ll head now inside the Bituins." She said as she climbed the ramp.


    Mya leaned down to match L''s height. She patted her head.


    "Do you really have to go, big sis Mya, big sis Hyun Jae?" She said in tears as she looked at the two.


    "L¡­" Mya stopped her words when Hyun Jae spoke first to her.


    "That''s the thing we needed to do, L." Hyun Jae said as she matched the little girl''s height as well."


    "But¡­ I don''t want to you leave,"


    Both Mya and Hyun Jae looked at each other then smiled at each other with helplessness.


    "L, I have a secret to tell you. Can you keep it to yourself?" Hyun Jae whispered.


    " Yes, what is it?" L said but before Hyun Jae responded they made pinky promise first.


    "The truth is I actually don''t belong to this world. Please promise me to not tell that to everyone."


    L''s eyes widened and at the same time confused. Hyun Jae reached for her right hand then ced a green bracelet. "I wille back to check if you kept that promise. We made a pinky promise, remember?"


    L nodded her head. "I will. So if you don''te back, I will tell that to everyone." She said as she wiped her tears. Though she didn''t quite understand what Hyun Jae''s secrets were all about. Then she turned to Mya. "You too big sis, Mya. If you don''te back, I will tell big sis Hyun Jae''s secret to everyone."


    ''What an adorable threat. Though everyone knows that Hyun Jae was summoned in the world.'' Mya nced back at Hyun Jae and gave her a knowing smile.


    "If that is so, I don''t have any choice but I better have toe back," Mya said with a smile as she patted the head of L.


    The little girl turned towards the other L who was standing a meter away from them.


    "Big sis L!" The adult L was surprised to be called by the little girl. The little girl ran towards her. "Please have this!"


    "This," the adult L looked at the purple stone that the little girl ced in her hands.


    "It''s my lucky stone. Since we have the first name, it is more special to me. This will make us connected to each other wherever we are. I''m really d to meet you, big sis L!" The little girl gestured to her to lower her head and the adult L was surprised that the little girl kissed her cheeks. "I hope to see you too, big sis L."


    "Aw, you are so sweet! Yes! I will treasure this beautiful stone and we promise that we wille back." Big L smiled.


    Mya and Hyun Jae and the rest of the people around enjoy the scene. With that, everyone was finally settled and the Bituins started departing from the port.


    Mya and the others watched as L waved to them with enthusiasm as the Bituins started to set sail. When they longer couldn''t see them, Mya looked at the vast sea ahead of them. "I''m finally heading there."


    "The Red Current."

 Chapter 173 - Volume 5.2 Departing

    Another two days had passed and the Bituins and its crew were reaching now to the Red Current. The sun was clear and bright as well.


    "It will only be approximately less than four hours before we reached the Red Current." Rein said as he looked with thepass. Then to the map, he was holding. While Rhyme steadily navigated the wheels of the ship.


    "Honestly when I see thatpass in this world. It is really such a cheat item you have there." Iris whispered to Mya''s ears.


    "When you have modern knowledge, you should use it to your advantage. And that is actually not the usualpass but called gyrpass."


    "Gyrpass? It still has apass on its name so what''s the difference?" Iris asked. "And please exin it inyman''s term."


    "As you can see, it is bigger than a normalpass and even lookedplicated right? Compared to a normalpass, Gyrpass doesn''t rely on maic forces. So it will be not affected by any maic forces and just stay fixated in one direction. Though you need time to be set in the direction of the meridian of this world. And it needs to be powered by electricity or it won''t work."


    "I see," Iris said. "You said, electricity. But how did you even gain that?"


    "Through a lot of magic stones that stocks electricity." Mya grinned. "I asked Hyun Jae back then, to ask the crown prince to store as many as of this electricity. He is really a convenient source of electricity." Mya cackled.


    "You are really one true viiness."


    Mya just grinned at Iris'' remarks. "Well, he kept freezing my arm back then. That is just one of the smallpensation I asked him. Besides, his lightning magic was enormous, it is really a waste if he will not use it in things that will help people."


    "You said, you just stored electricity. What if that ran out?" Iris asked.


    "I also prepared for that. However, for now, the electricity reserves are quite plenty and it will take five years more before they bepletely depleted. " Mya answered.


    Iris shivered at what she heard. "Five years? Just how much electricity you extorted from the prince."


    "As I said, when you have modern knowledge you should take advantage of it. It is also the same with resources." Mya chuckled. "And I''m really d, you made him into that kind of character."


    "Hah," Iris let out a sigh. "You are really one scary enemy."


    Mya brought out the Fool card from her pocket. "It''s about time too, to change the ship."


    "Are you sure about that?" Iris whispered. "Hyun Jae is here, you know? What if she grew suspicious with the modern version of Bituins."


    "There is nothing to worry about that," Mya said then started her chant.


    ''Reveal those you can''t see to thy fool''.


    After Mya said that, multiple cards of the fool emerged from it and flew everywhere from the ship. It stered itself one by one to the Bituins until the Bituins changed its appearance. All the members, except Hyun Jae and L who had more extreme amazement on their faces as they watched the spectacle for the first time.


    The once wooden walls of the ship started to change into silver metal. And it becamepletely a ship one could see in modern times. The amazement of Hyun Jae changed into confusion.


    Mya and Iris who were watching her reaction looked at and nodded at each other.


    ''As expected.'' Mya thought looking at Iris.


    ''What now? She''s approaching here!'' Iris screamed in her mind as she looked back to Mya then back to Hyun Jae who was approaching them.


    "Mya, the Bituins."


    "What about it?" Mya simply smiled. "This is her true form. Amazing isn''t it?"


    L ran towards them. "What is this! This looks amazing! A ship made of metal!"


    Hyun Jae closed her mouth seeing L''s enthusiasm.


    "Yes, it is a ship made of metal," Mya said with a smile. "I see the design of this kind of ship to an ancient book I have read."


    "I see, so it''s an ancient book." Hyun Jae said. But her eyes held disappointment. ''She thought that maybe even in the small chance that Mya is maybe someone like her. Someone who came from the same world as her. No, she always thought about this since Mya when she met her was always strange, but in a good way.''


    Iris seeing Hyun Jae''s expression just sighed. "Alright, let''s check out Kayden." She said to change the subject. "He is the cook today. And Dorris is helping him."


    At the mention of that, everyone''s eyes glistened. "He''s the cook today!" L said in excitement.


    "What are you getting excited about?" Iris justughed. "You are just the same as good at him when ites to cooking."


    "Really?" L said as she looked away a bit shy from Iris'' words. Since she came with this group, she always got nothing but praise. And she was still not able to get used to it.


    "I wonder, I''m also good at cooking but why didn''t I get a reaction like that?" Rein sighed seeing the girl''s enthusiasm as they went inside the cabin towards the kitchen.


    Rhyme stifled augh at Rein''s remarks. But he stiffened when Rein looked at him with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Is there something funny that you heard of?"


    "No!" Rhyme extremely shook his head then nced ahead to avoid Rein''s gaze. ''Scary!'' But then his eyes narrowed when he caught glimpse of something ahead.


    "Sir Rein," he pointed out with shivering hands ahead. "Something is approaching us from the distance at an incredible speed!"


    Rein was immediately got rmed by what Rhyme had said. However, even the creature that was approaching them was not yet there. The whole Bituins trembled. Mya and the others became alerted.


    A huge water serpent came out in front of the ship.


    But Mya''s eyes widened, her heartbeat thumped fast when saw the creature. The once clear sky was suddenly darkened and heavy rains poured down. Roaring sounds of the thunders were heard.. And the waves became extremely stronger rocking the ship.

 Chapter 174 - Volume 5.3 Battle Against The Kraken 1

    "What is this?" L whispered when she witnessed the sudden changes in their environment. She felt the troubles in her breathing and the unconscious shaking of her whole body. This-this," her voice was full of uncertainty while holding tightly to the side to find her bnce and when she looked at others they were doing the same except for Mya and Rein who were just standing still and looking calm.


    "Seriously, what kind of people are they?"


    What they were currently experiencing was the waves were towering, the wind was bing stronger than before and thebination of strong along with the sight of the monsters that were trying to attack them and destroy the Bituins.


    Mya gritted her teeth as her hands couldn''t stop shaking. Seeing this scene reminded her exactly of what happened five years ago. The same event where everyone was fighting. Her father and Jules along with those sailors back and her that were hiding in a barrel.


    "Those traumatic events from the past, why do they keep repeating the same cycle and emotions?'' She looked at her hands shaking. ''No, this is not right, Mya. You''ve been through a lot and you experience so much pain in your life, this is now the time to get the rewards,'' her blue aquamarine eyes were full of determination looking directly at the monster. ''Wake up, Mya. You have goals you need to achieve and don''t let the past hold you back.''


    While those memories kept ying in her mind. ''Calm down yourself, Mya.'' She kept repeating inside her mind as she dodged the monster''s attacks.


    "What is this snake-like creature?" Iris said as she jumped out with her spear towards the serpent that was heading her way. Slicing it into two.


    "They are not snake-like creatures!" Mya screamed.


    But there was still much of it surrounding the entire Bituins. When Iris got down, it was toote for the other iing serpent heading her way. And since she was still suspended in the air, there was no way where she could dodge it.


    "Lady Iris!" She heard Dorris'' screams. A teleportation circle appeared in front of her. And just before she couldpletely get hit, she vanished and reappeared on Mya''s side.


    "Nice support, Dorris!" Iris yelled as she gave Dorris thumb-ups. Then with her scythe, Dorris shed the serpent that was supposed to head to Dorris.


    "Be careful next time if you want to live long, that is dangerous, Iris," Mya said.


    "My offensive magic works in close range, there is no other way for me to head directly to them," Iris said as she was preparing to leap once more. "You said these are all tentacles of the Kraken. Are you really sure about that? When we observed it, the Kraken was truly quite a big and dangerous creature in this sea."


    "That even sounds more dangerous! There are even two of them if they are really Kraken." Rhyme screamed as he maneuvered the ship.


    Rhyme was referring to the first one who was heading in their direction and the one who suddenly appeared beneath their ship.


    "It is not surprising since we are nearing the Red Current. That is why you need to be prepared for more." Mya said calmly.


    "That''spletely insane," Iris said.


    "Yeah it is, If we manage to cut off all its tentacles, that is where it will reveal its whole appearance."


    "How do you even know about that?" Iris asked.


    "Because she already saw this kind of event, she has been here before" this time it was Rein who spoke up after slicing two of the tentacles. Then went on attacking once again.


    "Iris!" Hyun Jae came running to them. "Let me heal your shoulders!"


    That''s when Iris saw that her right shoulder was bleeding." Oh! I didn''t even notice this before. Sure." Hyun Jae immediately ced both her hands and a faint green light glowed. Iris'' wounds started to heal.


    "Thank you, Hyun Jae," Iris said.


    "No problem!" Hyun Jae said as she ran towards Dorris and L''s side. "I''m d to help!"


    Iris continued speaking. "That was really amazing, this group is really a perfect group for fighting. We have close-range fighters, a healer, a teleporter, and an all-rounder." All of them looked at Kayden who was raining down mes with the tentacles, then disappearing and reappearing, shing the tentacles with his burning dark swords.


    "He really grows more overpowered every single day," Iris said. "He was incredibly evolving his magic"


    "Yeah, he is." Mya agreed as she smiled looking at Kayden. "He is a scary enemy but when he is your ally, he is really reliable."


    Iris looked at Mya who was still staring at Kayden. "I see, I see¡­" She nodded her head in understanding. "I understand, I understand," she patted Mya''s shoulders.


    "What do you understand?" Mya raised a brow.


    "Nothing, I have finished those tentacles now so the main dish will show itself now." Iris then leaped once again. You know we need to save more food. We don''t know how many days this journey will be"


    "Really," Mya just shook her head. And strangely her trembling stopped. ''How strange, to be able to talk like that and calm down in this situation. It seems I really found some reliable and strong friends.'' Mya grinned this time, as she brought out her Tyr. With the stash of teleportation on her right side, she picked one then tore it into pieces. She immediately teleported on one of the tentacles and shed it with her Tyr.


    While still suspended in the air, she tore another talisman and appeared in one of the tentacles. She shed it. She kept doing the same thing over and over again.


    "I am no longer the weak little girl from before..." Mya shed another tentacle. "I can fight even without magic and¡­"


    Mya held her stashed and the talismans were already gone. She was still suspended in the air.


    "Mdy!" Dorris yelled out as she prepared teleportation for her just before she could fall. She fell on the magic circle and reappeared on Dorris'' side. "I have friends, whom I can trust with my life now. And I think I am now in the right time, moment, and situation in my life where it will be the breakthrough of my life."


    ''And this time, I''ll make sure that we will protect each other not just as teammates or friends but as a family. I believe we can make it, we can make it happen in the end as long as we fight together!.'' Mya pressed the button of her Tyr. And the grappling rope flew straight ahead. A tentacle that was heading in Hyun Jae''s direction was thwarted off.


    "So none of them could die as well." She pressed another button of her Trinity as she received the new stock of teleportation Talismans from L, then continued her series of attacks on the Tentacles.


    After half an hour passed and thest tentacles, that were sliced by Kayden, dropped down on the water.


    Mya and the othersnded on the ship. Kayden remained suspended in the air as his eyes narrowed in the raging sea.


    The ship started to tremble heavily. "Rhyme!" Mya screamed.


    "I know! I know" Rhyme maneuvered the ship once against the towering waves. And soon from behind them, two creatures that were waiting to show their appearance finally appeared.


    "So the final boss finally appeared," Iris said as she stepped beside Mya. "And there are two of them at that. So the real fight was just starting!"


    Mya simply chuckled. "Yeah, how unfortunate of us."


    "Seriously," Iris let out a tired sigh. "Being unfortunate is really now part of our life whether we like it or not.."


    All of them prepared their weapons for another round of the fight.. While the Bituins was now stealthily getting near to the first hurdles of the Red Current.

 Chapter 175 - Volume 5.4 Battle Against The Kraken 2

    The two gigantic monsters were just waiting for them and looking directly at Bruins. On the other hand, the team of Mya was looking troubled and confused by the next actions they will take after they defeat the gigantic Kraken.


    "Everyone, I know all of you are quite tired now and have lost a lot of energy but like what Iris said the real fight was just only beginning at this moment. You need to prepare yourself not just to survive but also to thrive" Mya started as she noticed some of her team was looking tired. " Remember, the hardest part being a powerful voyager is to do something that no one has ever done before" everyone was just standing still looking directly at Mya.


    " Yeah! We already know that but as you can see in these situations it was quite difficult. So what''s the n, Captain?" Iris asked and everyone waited for Mya''smand.


    Mya grinned. " Then what else should we do? Attack and defeat the monster? That''s the n"


    "Wow! What a very detailed-oriented and incredible idea, that is really a great n, captain." Iris let out a sigh of helplessness. And everyone around themughed. Well except Rhyme who was now looking anxious." Well, we don''t have any choice though but to win"


    "Hey!" Everyone stopped what they are doing when Mya shouted. "All of you, stay alive until the end, that''s mymand as your, Captain!"


    "Fight" Everyone followed what he said and also raised their right arms.


    '' Good! It looks like everyone has their own spirit now!'' Mya thought.


    "Everyone! Let''s go!" Iris said as she leaped towards the first Kraken.


    "Rein, Iris, deal with the Kraken on the right side. "Kayden..." Mya paused when Kayden was already fighting the Kraken. And it seemed it was only a matter of time before it got defeated. ''Seriously he is really powerful. His ability was extraordinary and out of the world, choosing you as a part of the team was one of the best decisions I ever made.'' He is looking at Kayden who is seriously fighting with the Kraken.


    "Dorris, Hyun Jae, L, observed and continue to support us," Mya said, as she ripped another talisman and headed towards the left side where Iris and Rein were.


    "You''rete!" Iris said as she dodged the iing attack of the Kraken.


    "Oh! Hahaha! My bad!" Myaughed off as shended in the head of the Kraken and tried to aim at its eyes.


    "I wish we had Medusa''s head here," Iris said as she continued to pierce the Kraken.


    "Well, why did you not write one?" Mya said as she ripped another talisman.


    "How in the world would I know that I will be fighting some Kraken someday?! How I wish I already knew this before!" Iris screamed. With Dorris Teleportation, she was able to maintain leaping from air to air.


    "Lady Mya! Lady Iris! It is almost done!" Rein screamed as he was able to slice one eye of the Kraken making it scream in pain. It became more violent as multiple roars of thunder were heard. And lightning kept striking back and forth.


    Kayden who was now approaching their side was now heading in their direction with frightening speed. "We have enough time now," Mya said. "Let''s go back."


    "He already defeated the other Kraken. "Iris said as she leaped back at the ship. "Seriously he really has monstrous strength."


    "Well, my father just defeated it in one strike though," Mya said as shended beside Iris. Rein alsonded to their side.


    "I apologize if my magic is not working with the rain." Rein said.


    "That waspletely understandable, Rein! It''s alright." Mya said. "You have done quite a lot and that is enough."


    With swords that were surrounded with great ck mes, Kayden shed the Kraken,pletely defeating it. As the Kraken got defeated and drowned in the sea, the sky became visible and clear again. And the towering and raging waves finally calmed down.


    "What a beautiful sky and being witnessed how it goes where it only indicates there is always light in the middle of darkness," L said. "It is finally over," she released a deep breath. "What a relief."


    Rhyme was on the verge of tears. His hands that werepletely gone numb due to steering the wheels too much, dropped on the ground. He tried to catch his breath. " Whoo! You did great, guys!"


    "You too," Rein cheered him back.


    Everyone looked at the mess of the ship right now. And the tentacles that fell left and right in the ship. "It seems we have a lot of food supplies now," Iris said. " Hmm and they all look so tasty and delicious, huh"


    "Yeah, right." Mya agreed. "We should first start cleaning up all of this mess.."


    "Sir Rein you have wounds on your arm!" Hyun Jae said as she rushed to his side then started doing her magic. But before the woundpletely got closed, Hyun Jae was surprised when her magic died off all of the sudden.


    "What''s the matter, Hyun Jae?" Rein asked, looking worried by what he witnessed.


    "My-my magic, it disappeared." Hyun Jae said fear waspletely visible on her face.


    "Your magic disappeared?" Mya asked and everyone gave a knowing look to each other.


    "Everyone! Be prepared! We are now approaching the first stage of the Red Current!" Mya screamed.


    And everyone right away went to their formation. Rhyme who was just resting now stood up hurriedly. Up ahead, they can finally see crimson water.


    But then Dorris suddenly screamed.


    "Sir Kayden! He is falling!"


    Everyone''s gaze turned back towards Kayden.


    ''Crap his magic didn''t make it.'' Mya''s eyes were filled with concern. Then hepletely dropped on the water.


    ''But we are still not in the Red Current, he can just still swim back right?'' Mya reassured herself that Kayden would be fine. But five secondster in Mya''s mind, Kayden was still not going out to the water. '' Wait! Why is he noting up? Don''t tell me he can''t swim!'' This sudden thought made Mya afraid now.


    Without a moment to waste, she removed her cloak and jumped out of the water! Making everyone scream for her.


    Mya dived in the water to look for Kayden. She finally saw him continuously drowning in the water. ''He has powerful magic but he can''t swim! I almost be careless again just when I think that he has a perfect personality and is stronger than anyone else while forgetting he was just a human who also had a weakness. Damn Mya, you almost lost someone else''s life.''


    She hurried towards him. And when she reached him, his eyes were already closed and his body didn''t move any longer. Mya hurried up and swam back, but before she could rise to the surface, her eyes widened at the sight in front of her. Thenpletely swam up.


    "Lady Mya!" Rein also jumped down and swam towards them, to help Mya reach the boat.


    When they finally reached the ship, Mya immediately pumped Kayden''s chest, but momentster, he was still not waking up. Mya''s eyes narrowed. ''Don''t tell me, I have no other choice but to do that?''


    Mya steeled herself. ''This is an emergency situation.'' She held Kayden''s nose, opened his mouth, and put some air into his body to begin the CPR. Momentster, Kayden finally sat up and started coughing water, which made everyone sigh in relief.


    "That is almost close, I thought I''m going to lose you. That scared me a lot." Mya released a deep sigh as she put her head to Kayden''s chest. "You idiot, when you can''t even swim, be more careful next time."


    Kayden nced down at Mya. "I''m sorry." He said as he caressed her hair.


    Everyone averted their gaze at the two. However, the shrill scream of Rhyme came again. "Everyone, I hate to interrupt your moment! I just want you all to remember that we are now going to enter the whirlpools!"


    And at the same time, the ship was finally gaining speed.

 Chapter 176 - Volume 5.5 Whirlpools

    Mya looked with decisiveness at the whirlpool they were approaching. The time when they had their strategy meeting at the ind came to her mind.


    "The game of life must go on," she smirked.


    ***


    <em>"When we got closer and entered the first stage of Red Current. Remember that everything that has magic will be rendered useless." Mya said. "It is crucial and will be hard to cross the area, without relying on magic but this is what we must do."</em>


    <em>"There will be three main key factors that will be used to cross the whirlpools. First is the Bituins itself, I have Sir Nichs already designed it to a more suitable ship that won''t get destroyed and be swayed by whirlpools. The second will be the navigation of the flow of the wind and the water, which is a very suitable job for Rhyme?"</em>


    <em>"Me?" Rhyme pointed to himself.</em>


    <em>"Yes, you. I believe with your keen eyesight and from what I heard with Sir Nichs, is that you have quite an experience in navigating ships, so you will be the perfect navigator for us. Please help us navigate all the way through the whirlpools."</em>


    <em>Rhyme couldn''t refute when Mya continued to barrage her with words of expectation.</em>


    <em>"I will try my best." Rhyme said.</em>


    <em>"Better be, if you make one wrong move, it will be the death for all of us." Myaughed light-heartedly.</em>


    <em>Rhyme froze as his mind had only one thought. ''Death of everyone? What did I even agree to?''</em>


    <em>Iris seeing Rhyme crestfallen face, just shook her head. "You only increase the pressure on him. "So what''s the third key factor?" </em>


    <em>Mya looked to all of them. "The third factor is, is all of you." A grin formed on her lips. "Use all your strength to paddling really hard."</em>


    <em>"Huh? But there are only six of us plus Rhyme?" Iris looked at Mya as if she was joking,</em>


    <em>"Don''t worry about that, there are fourteen paddles in the Bituins attached at the second deck. There are four huge paddles in the front, which are connected to the steering wheel. Then another four that were on the back as well, that is connected in the back."</em>


    <em>"The only thing that requires man powers are the six paddles in the middle," Mya exined with all smiles.</em><em></em>


    <em>"Are kidding me? Why just not make it all connected to the steering wheel."</em>


    <em>"Well actually about that, I can''t really do that since it will exhaust more power of the ship if all of it were connected to one main source. Plus, I''m just being careful that if some of the engines might be broken, then we can rely on another source of power to move the ship. So I look forward to your hard work guys! I know we can do this!" Mya cheerfully said.</em>


    <em>***</em>


    <em></em>Back to the current situation, each of them was now stationed in their own ce for paddling that was located at the second deck of the ship. Since Mya foresee that the Bituin''s own engines might not be strong enough to push through the whirlpools, they needed another external force.


    "Rhyme we are ready of yourmand!" Mya screamed as she held one of the paddles on the left side.


    Rhyme who was on the first deck took a huge deep breath. Then he looked at the whirlpools ahead. ''Okay, Rhyme! I believe in you! I can do this!'' He muttered to himself.


    His eyes went to the flow of the water, then feel the flow of the wind as well. The Bituins were now getting closed to the first whirlpool. 1, 2, 3...


    "We are going to the left!" Rhyme screamed. His voice echoed through the opening of the pipe that was near him. Then it went on to the other ends of the pipes where the position of the paddles was located. He maneuvered the steering wheel to the left. And Mya and the others used all their force to paddle.


    "Aish!" Iris rowed the boat hard. "We can use the sails!" She retorted.


    "We can''t do that!" Mya screamed back. "If there was a slight change in the wind or another strong force that goes beyond our wanted direction, it will be difficult for us to control the ship!"


    "We are heading now the second whirlpool! To the right!" Rhyme screamed echoed through the pipes once again. And all of them rowed the boat with all of their sheer strength.


    "Mya, I swear! After all of this, you must give us something!" Iris screamed.


    "This is so fun!" Hyun Jae said in delight. "We can do it, everyone!''


    And everyone became silent hearing her remarks.


    ''She is really the female lead. Such positive outlook in life.''


    Both Iris and Mya thought. Mya alsoughed. "It''s really fun!"


    "You''re all insane!'' Iris screamed more as she rowed the ship once more.


    Mya was also grinning from ear to ear. Then from the window, she saw the whirlpools. ''Who would have thought that crossing these whirlpools has a different feeling now.''


    Mya tightened the grip on the paddle when she remembered how Jules fell helplessly and drowned in one of these whirlpools. Then she exerted more force now. ''Big brother Jules, I''m sorry to be back again here when you sacrificed your life just to get me out of here.''


    "Last one everyone!" Rhyme screamed. "Full force ahead!" Rhyme maneuvered the steering wheel with all the force he had.


    "Aye!" Everyone screamed as they paddled to thest whirlpool. With all their strength, they tightened the grip on the paddles, fought the heaviness of the water, and rowed.


    "We-we finally make it through!" Rhyme screamed in delight. "Everyone we passed the first stage!"


    And the loud cheers of everyone echoed through the pipes.


    Mya looked at her numb hands with a smile. "But Jules, if you can see me, I finally made it out the whirlpools. And be stronger now, because you save me that day." Amidst the celebration, Mya went back to her room. Then on one of her drawers, she picks out two bottles that had white ca petals.


    She went up towards the upper deck. When she spotted Rein, she reached the other bottle towards him.


    "This is flowers for brother Jules." Rein was a bit startled at first, then ept the bottles.


    "Yes, Mdy."


    Mya then poured the white petals towards the red sea. "I finally able to give you flowers, Jules."


    Rein also did the same. "Young master." He said as he gripped the bottle in his hand looking at the red sea.


    Everyone remained silent as they watched Mya and Rein.. The silence was the best thing they could give for them.

 Chapter 177 - Volume 5.6 Root

    Mya and the others were currently having a short break and trying to reflect on everything that just happened during the first stage. Since, after the fight with the two Krakens and the crossing of the whirlpools, they didn''t have much room even to breathe with ease. And looking at the surroundings, everything was utterly quiet. There was no wind blowing and the waves were even calmer and soothing in their ears.


    Iris picked one roasted tentacle of the Kraken and ate it like a savage.


    "Ugh! There is always something uniquely tasty where you put a lot of effort into hunting your own food. Hmm, I think our hardships are worth it." Iris broke the silence while eating the tentacles and the other hand was holding another piece of tentacles.


    "Yes! Yes! It''s so tasty and delicious!" L said. "I totally agree with you! This is my first time eating such delicious tentacles, I add this to my favorite foods aside from the squids."


    Then after hearing those words from L. Mya suddenly remembers their first interactions when she was eating squids.


    Well, after those arduous fights and paddling she was really hungry. The same with everyone who was now eating like there was no tomorrow. And none of them were uttering a single word. The only thing that could be heard at the moment was the sound of their tes and the rustling sounds of fires that were roasting the food.


    ''Looks like everyone was enjoying their food huh,'' Mya said while observing the whole team.


    Some were even resting now after eating enough food. Hyun Jae, L, and Rhyme looked extremely tired and were now sleeping in their cabins.


    After an hour, Mya was above the deck, looking at the second stage that they were approaching soon. Despite the calmness of the ce they were in right now, ahead, one could see the thick dark clouds along with a few lights from lightning.


    "Why are you not resting?" Mya turned when she saw Iris approaching her. " The captain must take care of her health so she can lead properly"


    "The rushing of my blood is still not cooling down." Mya simply answered as she gazed ahead.


    "Rushing your blood?" A yful grin escaped Iris'' lips as if there were some demons ying inside her head. "You mean about your CPR?"


    At the mention of that, Mya suddenly felt all the blood rush to her cheeks. ''How could she almost forget that. No, she should have forgotten about that. But some idiot just knows how to make fun of her.''


    "You know that it''s the only way to save him," Mya said, avoiding Iris'' contact. "There is nothing behind it."


    "Are you certain?" Iris grinned even wider as she looked at Mya''s flushed face. This was the first time she was seen embarrassed like this.


    "Hah," Mya let out an exasperated sigh. "Think whatever you want."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll think whatever I want." Irisughed out this time.


    There is a few seconds for pausing that keep the silence."Alright! Enough with the jokes," Iris also leaned forward then looked ahead at the darkened ce they were heading. "This ce has really red water."


    "Yeah, the border that is separating from your story to another world out there," Mya said. "Do you really have no idea about how the Red Current came to be?"


    " Yeah,I don''t have an idea." Iris shook her head. "As I said, this Red Current is something I didn''t write. Only the whole continent of Ihayah. Where the main events of the Fate of the Stars happened like what I told you before."


    "I see..." Mya gazed ahead. "Then perhaps we might find out the truth of this world, once we reach that new world outside your book." She extended her right hand to the horizon and closed it as if she grabbed something." Isn''t that interesting, right?"


    "Hah. You really have such a huge dream. Sometimes I wonder about myself why I followed such an ambitious and insane person like you." Iris said.


    "Well, that can''t be helped. Since if you want to make history you have to do some things that are insane things no one has done before." Mya chuckled. "And I need insane people who will help me to aplish that as well."


    "Now, it only means you''re calling me insane." Iris shook her head. "I guess I''m really insane for following you. I just don''t know about the others though. Mya..."


    "Hmm?" Mya waited for Iris to continue her sentence.


    "You told me before that you have one major desire to achieve in this lifetime, right? You said that it was your dream to travel the world. Not just to travel but also to make history in this world and you are doing this because of your promise to your father. That is why you are doing all of this."


    "Yes," Mya simply answered.


    "But that dream was just the oue, and the promise you made and the making of history is just additional drivers to push your dream. It''s not like you are trying to prove that the world is round, or given orders to search for newnds to seek treasures either."


    "What are you trying to imply, Iris?"


    "Say Mya, what is the root that stemmed out of your dream?" Iris asked. " In other words, what is your deepest ''why''?"


    "..."


    After a few moments of silence, Mya finally answered. "Is there a need for a reason for you to dream?"


    "Yes," Iris said. "Poor people dream to be rich because they are poor. Politicians want to seed in higher positions to gain more power. Most kings and emperors dream to make their nation prosper because this is their duty. And I follow you here because I have no direction to head-on. Mya, there is a root for everything. There is always a reason behind our actions and I know your root or your deepest why was quite powerful to act at full of determinations. Everyone always has something they are willing to work on and that '' something'' makes their souls ignite even the most dangerous and darkest part of their life. But if you''re notfortable saying that to me, then it''s alright."


    There was another heavy silence that filled the air. It took a few minutes before Mya spoke.


    "No, it''s alright," Mya said. "I''ll tell you since you are the one who will write everything about this journey." She nced up towards the red skies.


    Iris looked at Mya this time waiting for her words.


    "I wanted to travel the whole world, because," a faint smile escaped Mya''s lips.. "Because it''s the only way where I can pay for the sins Imitted."

 Chapter 178 - Volume 5.7 The Calm Before The Storm 1

    In a room lightened by a singlemp, a lone figure of a man cloaked in ck attire was seated in his bed. He looked submerged in his thoughts. The said man was no other than Kayden.


    <em>{"You can''t die like that to me." </em>


    <em>"Not yet until you have epted me,"}</em>


    <em></em>Unwanted memories of the past about his stepmother were resurfacing back to his mind. The metal ss that he was holding had a dent since he was strongly gripping it. Then another memory passed to her mind. ''It has almost the same words, but strangely it has a different feeling.''


    <em>{"That is almost close, I thought I''m going to lose you. That scared me a lot." Mya released a deep sigh as she put her head to Kayden''s chest. "You idiot, when you can''t even swim, be more careful next time."}</em>


    It was surprising to him that he couldn''t even swim. Since he has been relying too much on his magic. It was not like he had not been able to have times that he could use his magic either. But then he remembered, that time, the moment when he was drowning, somewhat inside him, he knew someone would save him¡­someone who he can rely on. He knew that she would save him. "I-this time," he clutched his hands on his face. "I didn''t know that I trust her now even with my life to this extent. And..." He touched his lips.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your thoughts, but I''m really getting bored now on how youpletely ignore me."


    Kayden just cast the guy with orange hair a side nce beforepletely ignoring him once again. Oliver who was already used to such treatment just brought out a chessboard with him.


    Yes, since the time he showed himself in the ship, he sneaked in and was now staying at Kayden''s room. He was already fortunate that Kayden was a man of few words and didn''t really interfere with others'' interests other than his own interests.


    "Can you y at least a game with me? Now that I can''t use my magic again, I can''t really sneak in and out of your room. Since others might find out about me." Oliver said once again, but Kayden simplyid to his bed.


    "Silence or else get out." Kayden simply said and closed his eyes.


    "Hah, what a boorish man," Oliver said. Then lean his arm to his table. "You''re the son of that witch right?" Oliver asked. "Do you want to know about her, if you do, y with me and I''ll tell you along?"


    Oliver waited for his reactions but he got nothing.


    "I''m not her son." Kayden simply answered after a few moments and there was only silence that followed.


    ''It seems he is not interested in the witch anymore, either. I thought I can get him some good reactions.'' He just moved the first pawn in the front of the white queen into the e4 of the board. He would just silently y to himself like he usually did these past days.


    "But you''re quite lucky." A bitter smile escaped his lip. "You are able to see the woman you love. And she is not even afraid of you."


    ''I really wonder, why am I even sneak inside this ship and throw all the will to be the next emperor.'' Oliver smiled faintly. ''I must be gone much unreasonable and insane.''


    He looked at the sea that was covered with entire crimson color. While they were fighting those monsters, crossing those whirlpools like real insane men led by an insane girl, he was just watching in this tiny window. To think that he would be crossing the Red Current which was never crossed in his mind and ns."It must be because I was lead unconsciously by a real insane and free-spirited woman." He just chuckled to himself, as he moved the horse piece. ''Plus since Hyun Jae ising here along with them. I can''t really just sit by and watch from the distance.''


    "The woman you desire is really something. But I guess if I met her before Hyun Jae, I am probably sure that anyone would easily find her interesting and get attracted to her. Her personalities, looks, and energy was out of the world that anyone will probably fall into it so easily,"


    *Boogsh!*


    Some of Oliver''s strands of hair were cut off as a dagger flew fast to him and hit the wall that was behind him. But he remained unfazed as he moved thest piece of the white bishop, checkmating the ck king. ''Bingo, so this is where he will get a reaction.''


    He nced towards Kayden who was looking at him intently. Oliver remembered the time when they fought back along with his terrifying strength. ''He is really frightening as an enemy.


    "Be at ease, I am just kidding. My heart already belongs to someone else." He said as he fixed the chess pieces back to the starting point. "And she is the only one, I will love in this lifetime. And a word of advice," Oliver looked at Kayden''s eyes.


    "Don''t ever think or do anything of hurting the one you love. And be someone like me who can only watch his beloved from the shadows."


    Kayden''s eyes narrowed. ''The one I love? Does she means her, I love her?'' a strange warm sensation filled his chest.


    Oliver seeing Kayden''s reaction just smiled faintly. ''Does he is still not realizing his feelings?''


    "How can you say that I love her?"


    Oliver was surprised that Kayden was now initiating a conversation between them. "You want to follow her wherever she goes."


    "I''m not a stalker-like you."


    Oliver''s smile faltered. ''Hah,'' But in the end, he just gave up to retort.


    "What I mean to say is you want her to be by your side and no one else. See her happy and away from all the dangers. You get hurt when she is hurt, and if ever you would give everything even your life just to protect her. And when you are with her, there is this warm and happy sensation inside your heart."


    Kayden''s eyes narrowed his gaze at Oliver''s words.


    Oliver smiled seeing his conflicted expression. "If you feel all of this. Then it is not simply a matter of like but already love."


    But another thought passed in Oliver''s head. ''Why in the world, I am giving love advice now to some blockhead? I can''t believe that I''m saying these sweet and embarrassing words.. However, I guess this is what I can only do to my roommate.''

 Chapter 179 - Volume 5.8 The Calm Before The Storm 2

    "Hah, what is this irony?" Iris just shook her head. "To think that instead of trying to avoid a storm, we will go head-on and cross it."


    "We don''t have another way, right?" Mya chuckled.


    "Mya, Iris," Hyun Jae called, which earned their look.


    "What is it, Hyun Jae? Is there anything that you want?" Mya said as she turned towards Hyun Jae who was approaching her.


    "Hmm," her eyes looked conflicted.


    "What is the matter now, Hyun Jae?" Mya felt conflicted about the energy that made her worried about Hyun Jae.


    "Mya, the truth is." She looks at Mya''s aquamarine blue eyes directly.


    "I have everything, why do you want to cross the Red Current"


    Both Iris and Mya exchanged looks at each other.


    "You heard my reason."


    "Yes, and you said that it''s because you are looking for a way to revive your father and brother. Plus, one of the wildest dreams in your life is to travel the world. I heard everything from Dorris."


    ''Ah, I see, so that is the reason.'' Mya sighed inwardly.


    "Yes, what you heard was right, Hyun Jae. That is the reason why I want to cross the Red Current." Mya said with a smile. "Hmm now that you know why you look so ufortable? Is there something bothering you about that?"


    "Ah, no, I''m just a bit nervous! There is no such thought like that on me." Hyun Jae said a bit flustered. "The thing is..." She fiddled with her fingers. "There is also a real reason why I came with you."


    "Listen, Hyun Jae. You are not the only person who feels the same way everyone has their reason why theye with me, Hyun Jae. You don''t need to be troubled with that." Iris simply said.


    "Yeah, the oldie is right." Mya patted her right shoulder.


    "Hey! Excuse me? I heard it! And who the hell are you calling an oldie!" Iris protested. But Mya simplyughed it off.


    "However perhaps, since you shared that you have your own reason why youe with me. Does that make you feelfortable if you want to tell us your reason why you joined us here?" Mya ignored Iri''s reaction and asked a question. Then Hyun Jae just nodded her head in response.


    "Sure, I would love to share it with you! The thing is I''m quite afraid to share this with all of you, that is why I feel ufortable at this moment."


    "That is okay, your thoughts are safe for us," Mya said.


    "Alright, after I helped you defeat Oliver, the head priest said that there is no threat of the demon king anymore. I asked him if I would be able to return back to my original world." Hyun said then looked downcast. "But they told me the truth and apologized that they have no idea as well on how to bring me back from where I truly came from."


    "Then did youe with us, hoping that you''ll find a way to go back to your world?"


    "Yes," Hyun Jae said. "But don''t get me wrong. I love this world because I had you, guys. It''s not like I hated this world. Like I said I have already grown to love this world. But... there are things that I needed to do back in my world. And my family, I know that they are worried about me when I disappear like that. I want to see them again. It is really selfish thinking of me, after what everyone has done for me."


    Mya looked at Iris and gave her a nce that it was all her fault.


    "Hyun Jae, it''s alright. There is nothing wrong with missing your real home like this. I know that it is not easy for you to experience all of this and I truly can feel your pain because of that" Mya said. "Since you have told me about your reason, then in our power we will help you search a way back to your world."


    Hyun Jae looked at Mya, her eyes were filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Mya." Hyun Jae held Mya''s hands so tightly but Iris interrupted their scene.


    "And about your family, I read somewhere that even if you return back to your world, it will be the time where you left off. So there is nothing really you left out," Iris said. "But that is all I have read and I too have no idea how you will be able to go back to your world." She then patted her shoulders as well. "Don''t worry, we will help you look for a way to return back to your world.


    "I''m really d to hear that." Hyun Jae said with a grateful smile. " Thank you so much, I really own you, everything."


    And Mya and Iris smiled back at her.


    "But first, we need to cross that second hurdle first," Mya said as she turned around. They looked ahead at the storm they were approaching. Just approximately an hour left now, and they will be able to reach the storm now.


    All the sails were down now. And the necessary preparation was already made. " Can I ask one question, Mya?"


    "What is it?" Mya simply answered Iris.


    "Do we need to row the boat against the storm?"


    "Hmm," Mya pondered for a while. "Well, that depends on the situation, hahaha. Let''s see what will happen."


    "That sounds very ominous," Iris raised a brow then started to head out. "Then it is better if I rest more before we hit the storm. So that I can have plenty of energy."


    "Yes! I think that''s a good idea I will go as well, Mya, and help Dorris and Rein in the kitchen." Hyun Jae said.


    Mya was just smiling and in just a few minutes when Hyun Jae and Iris were out of her eyes. She was left alone with her thoughts. ''Go back to that world huh,'' a smile escaped her lips. ''I wonder if there is a chance for me to return to that world.''


    At the same time as Iris was walking back to her room. She was also having the same thoughts.


    ''As if I can return to that world. It will be impossible for me now.''


    Both Mya and Iris have the exact thoughts. ''I can''t return to that world now, since I already died there.''


    "It is toote for us already."

 Chapter 180 - Volume 5.9 The Eternal Storm

    "Everyone! Get ready!" Mya screamed once more as she held into the ropes. The strong waves of the sea were now rocking their ship back and forth. Thunderous sounds kept echoing along with the shes of strong bolts of lightning in the darkened clouds. Together with Rhyme and Iris, they were navigating their way through the strong and towering waves of the seas.


    "Yes! We can do this!" Hyun Jae said, trying to uplift everyone who looks uncertain because of how the oceans became wild. "Fight! fight! fight!"


    Rein, Hyun Jae, and L were near the entrance towards the cabin.


    "You should have at least put some control room where we will be sheltered from the rain and the sea! While we are steering this ship to its path." Iris retorted to Mya.


    "Well! I think that was a good idea, Iris." Mya started. " But I do believe there is no need to worry about it because we will be fine as long as we hold on to the ropes," Myaughed. A strong gust of waves pped from her background. ''Though, I initially thought that it would be cooler to experience the thrill of the waves. That is why I didn''t install a control room, like all those modern ships. But I guess reality sucks. And there is no way I can tell them this reason. With all their retorts, I''m pretty sure that they will just call me foolish.'' Mya thought as sheughed more.


    Both Iris and Rhyme looked at Mya as if she had gone mad. ''How can she stillugh at this situation? What a terrible boss she is!'' while rolling her eyes to Mya was stillughing at her own statements.


    "Now, I felt sorry about her," Rhyme came closer a bit to Iris and made sure she was the only person who could hear those words.


    "Me too," They both chuckled but Mya noticed them talking with each other.


    "What are guys thinking?" Mya screams. While Rhyme looked at Iris to warn her not to say anything.


    "It was nothing," Iris responds. They were all soaked with the rain as well. But their talking to each other was interrupted when L got their attention.


    "The third deck has some water entering!" L screamed.


    "I will check it!" Rein said as he ran downstairs.


    "I will also help!" Hyun Jae and L followed after him. When they reached the third deck, They saw Dorris, she was already there, trying to cover a hole that was caused by some strange metal pipe that pierced the ship.


    "Hey! I''m d you came. I just don''t know what to do about this hole."


    "This is a huge problem." Rein said


    "Yeah! Huge problem" Hyun Jae said " Anyways, where does this metale from? No wonder that even though the ship is made of iron and metal, this thing is still able to prate through the ship." Hyun Jae said with worry. The water was slowly pouring in from the tiny protruding hole in the metal.


    "We can''t remove that yet because once we do that more water will enter." Rein said. "If you may, can both of you bring the nk from the storeroom?" He said looking at L and Hyun Jae. But before the two girls could answer.


    "Is this what you''re talking about?" Kayden was already there. In his right shoulder were wooden nks, and in his left hand, he was holding a tool kit.


    "Yes," Rein said. "I''ll begin with the temporary repairs for now."


    Kayden reached the wooden nks to him and the kit and Rein began doing the repairs.


    Back at the upper deck, Mya and Iris continued to help Rhyme navigate the strong waves of the sea.


    "I wonder what went wrong with the third deck!" Iris screamed. Due to the increasingly loud sound of the storm, they had no choice but to scream at each other in order to hear each other out.


    "Rein is there! I''m sure whatever the problem there he will be able to fix it!" Mya screamed back.


    "Another strong wave ising!" Rhyme screamed. And all of them tightened their grip on the ropes. The waves hit them causing the ship to strongly rock even more.


    "Ahhh!" Iris suddenly screamed all of the sudden.


    "What happened, Iris?!" Mya screamed back.


    "Lady Iris, are you alright?!" Rhyme also screamed back. The two had worried looks on their faces.


    "I forgot! I haven''t put my precious wines into proper storage!" Iris screamed. "My babies need my help!"


    Both Mya and Rhyme looked at Iris dumbfounded.


    "Wines?!" Mya screamed. "I thought it was something important! You idiot!"


    "What do you mean about something else?!" Iris screamed back. "Those are my babies! I''m going to check them out!"


    "Stop Iris!" Mya screamed back. "It is too dangerous to walk back to the cabin. You might get swayed by the waves! Your life is much more important than any of those."


    "You will never understand me since you are not used to it. Whatever you say I will get those!" Iris screamed as she started leaving.


    "Ah fine! I have three hidden hundred-year-old wine stocks in my room! If all of your wine got destroyed, you can have that just don''t leave right now! Just stay here, Iris."


    "Really?!" Iris'' eyes sparkled. But then she looked suspicious towards Mya. "You don''t drink. Why do you have wine in you?!"


    "It is because I can use that as coteral if there is a chance. And now there is a chance!" Mya screamed.


    Rhyme, who was watching the whole exchange of their ridiculous conversation, didn''t know whether tough or cry. "How can both of you still think of wine given the situation?!" He finally screamed too which earned the look of the two girls.


    "That''s because my wine is more important than anything else in this world!" Iris screamed back trying her best to defend herself. "They are part of my life, my pleasure and they make me feel I''m in paradise while I''m living. I can''t live without them¡­"


    "Don''t mind her! She''s just crazy!" Mya suddenly interrupted her and screamed to Rhyme.


    ''No both of you are insane!'' Rhyme wanted to scream. But he just kept it inside him. Another strong wave was approaching them. He held the steering wheel and maneuvered it to the left side.


    "What did you just say? I hear that!" Iris said.


    "Why are you asking me if you are already here?" Mya responded.


    "Please stop!" Rhyme screamed back. " Your arguments will never be helped in this situation. Can you just at least be logical?"


    "Alright! How long are we gonna be like this?!" Iris screamed. "I''m already getting tired! Besides, hours have passed!" She looked at her palms who are now turning into a red color.


    "Until we crossed it!" Mya screamed.


    "Argh. I don''t know anymore if I can stay like this! This is so tiring!" Then suddenly some idea sparked inside Iris'' mind. "How about we y a game?!"


    "A what?!" Mya screamed when she didn''t catch Iris'' words.


    "I said a game!" Iris screamed back. "Let''s y a game!"


    "That sounds great!" Mya''s eyes sparkled. "What is the game?!"


    "Hah?!" Iris screamed back.


    "I said, What is the game you want to y?!" Mya screamed back.


    "Oh! Rock paper scissors!" Iris screamed. "The one who will have three-streak lost will have punishment points that will be used once we cross this storm! "


    "All right! I understand" Mya screamed. "Then let''s begin!"


    "Rock, paper..."


    "Scissors!" Iris screamed.


    "Rock!" Mya screamed.


    "Hahaha! I won!" Mya screamed with joy. " Well! It''s so fun!"


    "Again!" Iris said. "I''m just warming up! I just let you win the first time around so it will not look boring for you" Iris trying to defend herself from losing the first part of the game.


    "Oh! Then let''s see!" Mya said withpetitive energy in her voice. "I will win on this!"


    Hearing more of their nonsense, Rhyme just silently shed invisible tears at how carefree the two girls are even in such a life-threatening predicament. If one wrong unfortunate event urs, their ship could be overturned by some waves!


    ''Are they not thinking about this?!'' Rhyme screams internally. Another huge wave approached them but the two girls just went ying with their game.


    ''Well, as far as I can see. They don''t care or maybe they just are not thinking about this. Girls are always a girls''


    "Hey, Rhyme!" Iris screamed to get his attention " Do you want to join us?"


    "No thanks!" He screamed back at Iris. "I wanted to say I''m fine here. But nothing is fine here! Stop ying you two!"


    "You are too boring.. Come on, have some fun with us!" Iris looked at him while Rhyme tried all his best not to make eye contact with her.

 Chapter 181 - Volume 5.10 Eye Of The Eternal Storm

    Another hour passed and finally, everything became calm now from the waves to the rain. Rhyme sat down on the ground, and if one could imagine it was like his soul was already leaving his body. He never felt this tired before, both in body and mind.


    While he was lying on the ground. The two girls were still continuing their game.


    "How can you win continuously?!" Iris screamed. "I can''t ept this!"


    Mya simply grinned at her. "You already have many punishment points with me. I wonder how I will use that?"


    "Arghh," Iris said. "I''m still not giving up! Another round! Let''s y another round!"


    "You have been telling me that, and you still not win," Mya said with a grin on her face.


    "This is thest one!" Iris urged more.


    "You already said that as well, and still not win," Mya said trying to stop herself fromughing.


    But before Iris could retort more, L called out to them. "Mya, Iris!"


    "L," Mya walked past Iris. "How''s the third deck?"


    "There is some kind of metal that pierced through it. Now that the storm has calmed down, Rein with the help of Kayden is trying to remove now the object."


    "I see, I will check it outter. For now, I''m gonna rest here." That was when Mya sat on a stool. Her clothes were all wet, but she didn''t want to move right now. "Tell the others to rest as well after the problem in the third deck was solved."


    "Yes!" L said as she ran back inside the cabin.


    "Hah," Mya released a deep breath as she gazed at her numb hands due to holding out to the rope too much.


    "Let''s y one more round," Iris said tiredly as shey beside Rhyme. "I can''t ept to be defeated like this easily."


    "Let''s just postpone it for now," Mya said. "We should rest for now. We are still notpletely crossed the Eternal Storm yet."


    "Hah," Iris sighed tiredly. "So we are currently in the Eye of that Storm. Just thinking that we need to cross the other side of that storm, I don''t know if I can still survive another one yet."


    "So you still cared about your life?" Iris was surprised when Rhyme suddenly spoke out of the blue. Then he suddenly stood up. "You two!" Both Iris and Mya suddenly straightened their backs when Rhyme suddenly spoke like someone in the military.


    "Are you both insane! How can you y a game when we are crossing that strong waves?!" Rhyme finally let out all his pent-up agony. "You should think more of the severity of the situation. Do you think this all a joke to you?!"


    "No," Iris answered.


    "No! That''s right it''s a no! So when we cross the other side of the storm, take this more seriously! I don''t want both of you to y or think of any crazy things!"


    ''How scary.'' Iris thought.


    ''How can he still have so much energy to reprimand us?'' Mya thought.


    And when Rhyme''s reprimanding already ended up now for almost twenty minutes now. Both Mya and Iris had one thing in their mind right now. ''Rhyme is much scarier when he is angry.''


    ''What kind of punishment is this? Even though I''m the one who wins the game.'' Mya thought as they continued to listen to Rhyme''s sermon. ''Even Rein would not sermon me like this for too long.'' She wanted to release a deep sigh, but if she do that, Rhyme might even get angrier at them.


    After another ten more minutes...


    "Do you both understand?" Rhyme said.


    "Yes," Mya and Iris nodded their heads.


    ''It''s finally done.'' Mya and Iris sighed in relief in their minds.


    At the exact time, Dorris and Hyun Jae went out carrying a tray of foods with them.


    "Everyone, you must eat now. To have more energyter." Hyun Jae said with a smile on her face.


    "Hyun Jae!" Both Mya and Iris ran towards her. Then picked the sandwiches in the tray and started devouring them. Rhyme just shook his head and tirelessly walked towards them. He also picked another sandwich and slowly ate it.


    While eating, Mya noticed that Hyun Jae and L were not eating.


    "Both of you must eat as well," Mya said as she reached two sandwiches to them.


    "It''s alright," L said refusing the sandwich that Mya handed to her.


    "We have already eaten inside, all of that is for you three to eat." Hyun Jae said.


    "Oh...k." Mya retracted the sandwich back to the tray. "How are the repairs in the third deck?"


    "It is almost done." Hyun Jae said. "Kayden and Rein are almost done with it."


    "I see." After eating the third sandwich and drinking water Mya stood up. "Thank you for the food." She stretched out her numb body then look at the horizon behind her.


    "Once we cross that, we will be able to reach thest stage of the Red Current now." She said which made everyone look at the ce she was looking out.


    "I wonder," Mya continued to speak. "Whether will it be really the end of the world? Or a new path that will lead us to the new world we are seeking?"


    "If it''s the end of the world, then it will be the end of our journey," Iris said. Making everyone look at her with surprise.


    "End of our journey?" L asked.


    "Yes, she''s right." Mya was the one who answered. "If it''s really the end of the world, then it will really be the end of our journey. Since our main goal is to see if there is a world that lies beyond the red current. But if there is none, then we have no choice but to go back."


    "Go back?" Hyun Jae looked dejected, the same with L.


    "That is why let''s hope that there is really a world out there.." Mya smiled faintly as she nced ahead to thest hurdle they needed to cross for the second stage.

 Chapter 182 - Volume 5.11 Last Side Of The Storm

    "Just a little bit! Everyone!" Mya screamed as this time they rowed their way. The other half of the storm was unexpectedly more ravaging than the first one. That was why their external force was needed if they wanted to pass it through. And now they were rowing the ship once again with the exception of Rein this time.


    The waves were much stronger than ever and everything was shaking terribly. Mya and the others even tied themselves to their seats with a rope in order to not stumble upon the severity of the waves.


    Rhyme was even tied his hands in the steering wheel while this time it was Rein who was helping him to maneuver through the monstrous and towering waves.


    "Everyone!" Rhyme screamed. "Just a bit more! Please hold on! I can finally see the end of the storm!"


    After a few more hours...


    "Yes!" Everyone screamed as they paddled through. They exerted more force than ever before.


    "We are almost near!" Rhyme screamed. "Just a little bit more!"


    "You have been telling us that we are getting near!" Iris said with full of qualms as she rowed the paddles. "But we are still not there!"


    "Iris shut it!" Mya screamed back. "And just row! Though my arms are already numb from pain, I will still continue to row!" She looked directly at Iris" Everyone was also struggling, not just you! Don''t be selfish and act like you are the only one who suffers from this situation." Mya pauses a bit." Yourining will not help the group."


    Everyone was quiet and just listened to both Mya and Iris.


    "Selfish? Me? Selfish? Did you hear what you said? Have you ever tried to see my own situation? Look, your hand is just numbing! My hand is really bleeding!" Iris screamed back.


    "My hands are almost going off from my arms!" Mya screamed back. "But I will persevere!"


    "My hands are already severed, but I''m using my mouth to even row the boat now!" Iris screamed back.


    "Why are you just keepingining? Can you just keep doing what you are doing? This will not forever and that blood in your hands will never lead you to die." Mya screamed back "Look at my hands it was in a worse situation than yours but I will notin."


    Dorris and L who were listening to their screaming just sighed in their mind. ''Just why are they being sopetitive with each other, whose hands are already the worst?''


    "Iris, Mya, that doesn''t sound good!" Hyun Jae screamed with worry. "You should be treated right away, especially you, Iris who has no hands now!"


    Both Mya and Iris remained silent from their bickering.


    ''Ah thank goodness, someone handled them.'' Dorris said in her mind. But then Mya suddenlyughed out loud. "Hahaha, you hear that Iris, you should get treated right away!"


    And another bickering began. Everyone just sighed as they continued to row the ship.


    Rhyme who was on the upper deck widened his eyes. A humongous wave bigger than they were ever seen was now going in their way. Rhyme''s eyes widened. ''This is the final spurt!''


    "Everyone! This is a warning you need to be prepared and alert from this one! I saw a very huge wave! It is the biggest wave I have ever seen! And it is approaching us!"


    Everyone remained silent with what Rhyme had said. And Rhyme deeply took a deep breath. ''If that hit us, the Bituins might not make it.''


    <em>{"Yes, you. I believe with your keen eyesight and from what I heard with Sir Nichs, is that you have quite an experience in navigating ships, so you will be the perfect navigator for us. Please help us navigate all the way through the whirlpools."</em>


    <em>Rhyme couldn''t refute when Mya continued to barrage her with words of expectation.</em>


    <em>"I will try my best." Rhyme said.</em>


    <em>"Better be, if you make one wrong move, it will be the death of all of us." Myaughed light-heartedly.}</em>


    "Rhyme? What will we do?" Rein asked.


    The biggest wave was now approaching them. ''This is not just a matter of trying my best. This is for my survival and the survival of my friends! It''s a matter of life and death.''


    Though he could feel the trembling of his body, a grin formed on Rhyme''s lips. ''They entrusted me with this and they believe in my own capabilities. Even sometimes I''m doubting my capabilities. There is still someone out there who can see what I can offer. And I think this is the right time to embody that.''


    "We will go head-on to the wave! Everyone row with all your might!" Rhyme screamed.


    "Yes!" Everyone screamed.


    Booming thunder sounds. The rain was like pricking through their skin and the huge waves.


    *Boogsh." Itpletely hit the Bituins. There was nothing that could be heard anymore other than the sounds of the ravaging waves. Everyone was trying their best to find the bnce from their perspective seats. But in that still moment of silence as soon as the waves crashed down. Something flew above the air!


    "Everyone! We made it!" Rhyme screamed with joy as the Bituins flew past the biggest waves. He chose to be swept by another wave, though a smaller one and was able to move past the biggest wave he had ever seen. It was like the Bituins had grown beautiful pairs of white wings in his imagination, as the Bituins emerged and flew out of the wave.


    With thest hurdle passed, everyone continued to row with all their might until they could finally feel the stability of the entire ship.


    Though it still had the crimson color of the sea. But everyone immediately let go of the paddles. And there was only silence that filled the air. No more destructive sounds of waves, the booming thunder, and the piercing rain.


    "We made it." Rhyme who was still in utter disbelief nced at them once the red sea came back to a calm state. But then as if reality hit him, Rhyme finally screamed, waking everyone from their stupor.


    " Everyone! We made it!" Rhyme screamed. And one by one cheer was now heard.


    "Finally!" Iris screamed in delight.


    "We crossed the storm!" Mya screamed.


    "Thank the goddess of light!" Dorris cried out loud.


    "My wine?" Iris raised her right eyebrow looking at Mya."


    "Haha, don''t worry I''ll prepare it soon." Mya chuckled. ''When ites to wine she is really nuts.''


    On the other hand, Kayden just remained quiet but there was a small grin on his face.


    "Good job, Rhyme." Rein said as he patted Rhyme''s back.


    "Thank you, you guys did well too," Rhyme said with shyness in his voice.


    And Oliver, who remained inside Kayden''s room, stood up with both his hands in his pocket. He nced at the once again calm red sea. ''So they made it, as expected of them.''


    Mya just after resting for a few moments, rushed to the upper deck, to look at the scenery outside. There was one thing in her mind now.. ''The third andst stage. We finally reached thest stage of the Red Current!''

 Chapter 183 - Volume 5.12 Third Stage 1

    <em>{"Thest stage," Luiz Crallum paused for a moment and everyone could sense the intensity of the energy that covered them all. Everyone was looking at the old man waiting for his words. "The truth is, thest stage which I had never ever been able to cross was and as just the rumors had stated."</em>


    <em>The old man looked at all of them and was now more serious than before. "Thest stage was the end of the world. All the waters ended up falling down in an infinite abyss that I can''t even fathom. The only way is to go down. It really looked like the end of the world." Everyone was silent and had an intense focus on the old man.</em>


    <em>"No, I am certain. It is the end of the world, and there is nothing that lies beyond the Red Current."}</em>


    ---???---


    The words of that old guy, named Luiz Crallum suddenly passed towards Mya''s mind out of nowhere. He mentioned that all the waters ended up falling into an infinite abyss. But what lies ahead was not something that he mentioned. Up ahead in the horizon of the crimson sea...


    "Hmm, did he mention about a tall cliff?" Iris asked as soon as she made it to the upper deck of the Bituins.


    "No, he didn''t mention anything like that," Mya said as her eyes were fixated on the towering rocky cliff or more like a wall. No matter where she looked, that was where the crimson sea ended. And it extended anywhere she looked at.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t look like some sort of abyss. It is more like a wall blocking our path. Iris said. "If this is what it really looks like then what should we do now?"


    Mya held her head in contemtion. "hmm..."


    ''These two, don''t they know when to take a break!'' Rhyme cried inside his mind when he heard what Mya and Iris were talking about. ''But still even though sometimes there is childishness inside of them they still manage to handle the situation properly and wisely.''


    But then both of them suddenly received a light punch on each of their shoulders. They looked at the perpetrator and before they could get mad, they saw that it was no other than Hyun Jae.


    "Hmm, I think we still have a long time to think about it, right?" Hyun Jae smiled at both of them. While Mya and Iris just look at each other without any idea what to say." Hmm how about we have some rest, for now. Then clean the ship. And then that''s where we n our next move. There is no need to rush now so that we avoid the danger, right?" Rein smiled at them. But his smile was not reaching his eyes.


    Rhyme, L, Dorris, and Hyun Jae looked at Rein like she was an angel sent from heaven,


    Mya let out a sigh. "All right, I think that was a good idea. Then let''s rest for now." She then started heading back to her cabin. When she passed towards Rhyme, she tapped his right shoulders. "Thank you Rhyme for leading us here," Mya whispered. " You did a great job for today, you must rest too."


    A genuine smile formed on Rhyme''s lips as he turned towards Mya. But before he could speak anything she was already far from her. ''Captain, and everyone. Thank you as well for trusting me.'' But his momentary joy was interrupted when someone patted his shoulder again.


    ''Why did everyone like to pat my shoulder?'' he thought.


    "Don''t be overjoyed yet. If it happens that we need to return back, you need to navigate all the way we have been through." Iris said as she walked past him.


    ''Navigate all the way?'' Rhyme shivered at the thought of the hardship they needed to face if indeed they would need to get back. ''She is really a devil in disguise.'' But nheless, a smile still escaped his lips. ''Still to Captain, and everyone. Thank you as well for trusting me.''


    ---???---


    When Mya reached her room and closed the door, she finally slumped on the ground. All the tiredness of her body that had built up was now starting toe at her. But there was a huge smile stered on her face. "We made it to thest stage."


    "It was really not an easy journey, huh."


    She looked at her hands that had blisters. Due to the inefficiency of magic at the Red Current, all the potion and healing magic they had were utterly useless. "Everyone must also have the same blisters as I am."


    With her knees not having any strength. She decided to just lie on the floor. "Ah, I feel all greasy all over my body. I want to take a nice warm bath with soothing music ying in the background. If I sleep on the floor, I might catch a cold. But my body is too tired to move right now." Mya whispered to herself. "And I am sure that everyone must be tired as well." Her eyelids were now getting heavy. "Each and one of them did their best and truly worked so hard to get here. I''m really grateful to have them all."


    With that said, Mya finally let herself sumb to her tiredness and sleep.


    Momentster...


    Someone opened the door to her room and creased his head when he saw Mya was snoring lightly while lying on the floor. ''I''m here to call her since I prepared a meal for everyone. But not only is her door not properly closed but she is sleeping on the floor?''


    Kayden walked quietly to her and scooped her in his arms. He then ced her gently on her bed and removed her shoes. ''Her clothes are still dirty. Just how careless can she be? I should tell her maid about this.'' He tucked the nket towards her.


    When he turned around, Mya muttered something that made him stop his footsteps.


    "I''m sorry, everyone." Her tone was sad and in pain. Very different from her outgoing and happy-go-lucky self.


    "Is she sleeping talking to herself now?" Kayden said. His brow furrowed more when he saw her conflicted sleeping expression. He released a deep breath as he walked towards her. He then slowly caressed her head, the same thing that his real mother did to him before he went to sleep when he was just a small child.


    Mya''s sleeping face started to befortable.


    "You are really a very handful one, Mya," Kayden muttered.

 Chapter 184 - Volume 5.13 Third Stage 2

    <em><strong>***</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Day 10 of the 5th Month, year 1220</strong></em>


    <em><strong>There was a time when one thought that life would always go the way you wanted it to go. But that was just a thought after all this always happened only inside our mind. If you didn''t persevere in your own hands, don''t really expect that things would always go the way you wanted them to be. In life, you can''t control everything and there are always unexpected events or situations. However, if things didn''t go like how you expected them to be, then at least you have taken action. If you can''t find the way, you must create the way. You are not just creatures but also creators of your own life and that must be kept in your mind. </strong></em>


    <em><strong>It might be disappointing that even if you take action, nothing goes your way but it was much better than being regrettable. But so far, there was nothing regrettable nor disappointing that happened right now. Whether one could call this fortunate or mere chance, it doesn''t really matter.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>We have finally crossed through the first stage and second stage of the Red Current. And to anyone who was thinking if it was easy? No, it was never easy. So if you''re not someone who is not sane enough and doesn''t fear death feel free to cross the Red Current.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>***</strong></em>


    "U-u-u-ah-ah!" Iris put down the quill on her hands after writing all the details of their current travel so far.


    "Right Baru?" She stroked her white monkey''s head when it leaped through her right shoulder. "So you are hiding in my room this time, huh?" She let the ink dry first on the book she was writing. Then she stood up and stretched her limbs. "I am finally able to write down everything again."


    Baru jumped to her bed as she started to walk out to her room.


    Everyone was now busy cleaning the Bituins. While the gentlemen were doing the repairs of the ships. When Iris reached the upper deck, she spotted right away that one long ocean blue hair. Along with her female lead Hyun Jae.


    Iris couldn''t help but sometimes be amused at this scene whenever she spotted these two together. Although Mya was not really Mya since there was a different soul who reincarnated in her body, still her role was still the viiness before. While Hyun Jae was the sweet and caring female lead. Seeing these two girls together was really ironic.


    "Yo, Mya, Hyun Jae!" Iris energetically walked towards the two.


    "Iris!" Hyun Jae faced her with a bright smile on her face. While Mya simply gave her a single wave-like she was not even worthy of her attention.


    ''Seriously this girl, when she had the chance, she always tried to piss me off and she always seeded in making my blood boil.'' Iris also smirked. ''Well, am I in love doing the same things, kekeke.'' She snickered inside her mind on the ways on how she could annoy Mya as well.


    "Iris?" Hyun Jae had a confused expression when Iris suddenly giggled with a creepy look on her face. " Is everything alright?"


    "Hyun Jae how many times do I have to tell you that when you see creeps like her, never approach them." Mya pulled Hyun Jae apart from Iris. "It was a safety reminder for you and for your own good."


    ''Wait?'' Hyun Jae tried to recall her past if there is something Mya said that before. ''When did you tell me that? I don''t remember anything,'' Hyun Jae wondered in her mind.


    "And Hyun Jae, when someone is taking your freedom of choice, you should also go away from people like that." Iris pulled Hyun Jae back to her. " Don''t let anyone control your own free will by their own decision. Stand with your own and not be so dependent on others what need to do"


    "Hyun Jae, we have already known each other back at the academy, and you know that I never harm any of my friends." Mya pulled Hyun Jae back to her. " I know that you know me very well."


    Hyun Jae looked at Mya then Iris. ''What are they doing?'' She kept moving her head.


    "Hyun Jae, listen to me, I have known you ever since you were born, and I can give you the best wine in the world if you go away from her." Iris pulled her back.


    ''Best wine? But I''m not into wine that much,'' Hyun Jae taught.


    Dorris and L, who were just happily chatting with each other, froze when they saw the trio and their antics. ''We didn''t see anything.'' They silently went on their way. Mya was going to pull Hyun Jae''s arms again toward her but it doesn''t happen.


    When Hyun Jae, who couldn''t take it anymore, screamed. "Stop!" That also made everyone get their attention.


    "Please guys, don''t fight over me." Hyun Jae said which made the two literally stop.


    Both Mya and Iris turned their backs on Hyun Jae without saying anything. Hyun Jae was even confused when she saw their shoulders trembling. ''Are they mad now at me?'' She thought with worry.


    "I didn''t mean to yell, it was just..." But before she could finish her sentence, Iris faced her, with a serious face.


    "Please guys, don''t fight over me," Iris repeated while she rubbed her hair and looked at Hyun Jae. Her almond eyes were seductively beautiful. And at the same time, Mya finally burst intoughter.


    "Ah, I can''t believe you would say such cringe words, Hyun Jae! Hahaha!" Mya held her stomach as she couldn''t stop herself fromughing.


    Iris just repeated Hyun Jae''s words again. "Please guys, don''t fight over me." Sheughed as well.


    While the others kept looking at them with worry in their eyes. '' I hope they are mentally okay'' they taught while moving their head sideways.


    This time Hyun Jae''s entire face flushed with redness. "You''re both the worst!" She screamed then pouted when the two were stillughing.


    And in the end, both Mya and Iris received a bump in their head when Hyun Jae smacked their head. Before she couldpletely leave them, "Mya, please think of what I asked before, alright?" she said and walked away from the duo.


    '' I will take revenge. I promise'' Hyun Jae thought while the color of her face turned like a tomato.


    "Hah, who knows the sweet Hyun Jae can have such a temper." Iris retorted as she touched the back of her head.


    "Well, it''s your fault for teasing her." Mya simplyughed.


    "You can''t me me. Such lines, I thought I would not hear in real life." Iris burst outughing once again.


    "You just really love and enjoy annoying people"


    "You also annoyed her. You''re the one who wasughing the loudest earlier." Iris said. "By the way, what are the both of you talking about earlier before I arrive?"


    "Hmm..." Mya nced ahead to the huge cliff that was in front of the ship. "Hyun Jae asked me if we will climb the cliff, she wanted to be one of the climbers."


    "I see, is that what she wants you to think about before she leaves?" Iris asked.


    "Yeah," Mya said. "Actually I have already made the group who will climb but she is not on the list."


    "Why don''t you let her be part of the climber?" Iris asked a question.


    "I know that her body was not strong enough to do that since I think she might not handle the burden of climbing."


    "Given her frail physique, it can be true. But Hyun Jae is not that weak despite her appearance." Iris said. "What will you do?"


    "I know that Hyun Jae is strong but this is when she has her magic," Mya said. "But when don''t have any magic, her body can''t take it"


    "Mya, you know that people are not defined by their magic?" Iris said with seriousness in her voice. "You of all people should know that."


    "Yeah, I know." Mya just faintly smiled. "But I cope with it by training physically and using magic items. But I guess, it can''t be helped then. Since she volunteers herself, then I guess, I should just let her be. I will just take more extra precautions."


    "Then if that is what you decided to do, Captain," Iris said as she nced to the high cliff above them. "Do you think Luiz climbed up that cliff all by himself?"


    "Beats me." Mya just shrugged her shoulders. "But he saw that it is where all the water ended falling into the abyss. I don''t know what he meant by the abyss. My guess probably is that what lies beyond that towering cliff, is some sort of huge waterfall."


    "A waterfall, huh?" Iris pondered for a bit. "That can be true as well. But if it will be the case, does it mean, there is nothing but the end of the world behind that cliff?"


    "I don''t know that yet," Mya said.. "I have my own theory, but I needed to confirm it with my eyes first."

 Chapter 185 - Volume 5.14 Third Stage 3

    "So our climbers will be Rein, Kayden, Hyun Jae, Iris, L and, me," Mya pointed to herself. "Rhyme and Dorris will stay to watch the ship. While Rhyme also wished to continue some maintenance. Will these all be alright with all of you?"


    "No objections!" Hyun Jae said happily.


    "I have objections." Iris raised her hands.


    "I give you additional two wines aside from the ones I handed you before," Mya said.


    "Thank you for letting me climb with you," Iris said as she bowed.


    ''That is a quick change of answer!'' Both Dorris and L said in their mind in disbelief.


    "How about the others?" Mya looked at the remaining ones who didn''t answer them.


    "It will be alright to me, Mdy." Rein said as he gave a short bow.


    "I will be happy to help as well!" L said with enthusiasm. Then Mya nced at Kayden and thetter simply nodded his head.


    "Then we are all set to go now," Mya said. "We will start climbing tomorrow before the sunrise so that if we are lucky enough, we will be able to reach the top of the cliff."


    ***


    A few hours after the meeting, Mya and the others went on their preparations. Mya went down to the third deck as well to check the hole in the ship. But it was allpletely fixed now by Rhyme that no one would ever think that there was a hole in it in the first ce.


    ''That''s expected of someone who works under the master shipbuilder.'' As she walked ahead, Mya spotted the metal that pierced the ship. It seemed to be a long piece of metal pipe. ''But howe that there is something like this in the Red Current?'' Mya slouched down to take a closer look at the pipe.


    "Do you also find that strange?" Mya turned around to see Rein approaching.


    "Yes," Mya nced at the metal pipe. "You said that this struck the ship back when we are crossing the storm, right?"


    "Yes, it happened there." Rein said as he looked closer to the metal as well.


    "Do you think this got floated from some ships as well, that tried to make past the Red Current? Or perhaps from what Luiz rode?"


    "That would be impossible, Mdy." Rein said. "There were no records of ships that crossed the Red Current. And the one that Sir Luiz used was a boat made of wood."


    "I guess, it just washed away somewhere and ended up to us," Mya said as she stood up.


    "Rein, I just notice that you are not reprimanding me as much as before," Mya said. "Why is that?"


    "Do you want me to keep reprimanding, you Mdy?" Rein said with a malicious smile. "I will certainly love to do that."


    "Hahaha, of course, I am kidding," Mya said.


    "But Mdy, to answer your question, that I don''t seem these days to reprimand you these days." Rein said. "Actually, there are so many people looking after you now. And since then even it is risky, you are already fully aware of your actions and know to take responsibility for it."


    "Hahaha, is that so," Mya said feeling a bit embarrassed. It was very unusual for her to get praises from Rein.


    "Saydy Mya. What do you think is out there, behind those walls?"


    "I don''t know that yet," Mya said.


    "Hmm. Let me rephrase my question, what are you expecting behind those walls?" Rein asked once again.


    "Isn''t that obvious already." Mya smiled looking at him. "A new world for us to discover."


    "A new world, huh," Rein''s eyes narrowed hearing Mya''s response. Then sighed. "Do you remember the time when we first met? It is the time when your eldest brother, young master Jules was teaching me swordsmanship. He was really a bright and talented person in academics, swordsmanship, and even magic. Also a very kind-hearted one."


    Mya only listened to Rein. Though she reincarnated to Mya''s body, she indeed obtain as well the memories of the original Mya. And among those memories, Rein and Jules were close to each other. In fact, Rein, pledged his life and loyalty to be a knight that would serve Jules. But it was all in vain when that ident happened.


    "Yes, he is really a good brother," Mya said. ''Even Darren was still ming me for losing Jules and father. Perhaps, Rein has also the same resentment at me. Since he was close with Jules as well. But since he volunteered himself to be my personal butler and even agreed to all my personal wishes and whims. Does he really hate me or not? I haven''t asked him that all this time.''


    "Rein, perhaps, do you me me for what happened to Jules back then?" Mya asked.


    Rein''s eyes glinted. "To be honest, Mdy, a part of me med you. Master Jules has a brighter future ahead unlike his spoilt sister who always finds fault at everything and clings to the crown prince."


    ''Hah.'' Mya justughed inside her mind. ''That was indeed the attitude of the original Mya before. But he said he med me? That is in the past tense.''


    "The reason that I volunteer to be your personal butler instead of being a naval knight was that I truly wanted to see what kind of person, Master Jules has saved. If his life didn''t go to waste." Rein said as he seriously looked at Mya''s eyes.


    "What did you see then?" Mya asked.


    "He saved you because you are his precious sister. And his life was not wasted on that. There is nothing to me for that." Rein said with a smile on his face. "If I am in his position as well, I will also do the same."


    ''Because I''m his sister huh...'' When Mya heard those words, she felt her guilt surfacing inside her. ''I wonder if I tell Rein one day that I''m someone who possessed the real Mya.. That a stranger soul was the one who caused Jules death and robbed him of his future. Will, he still thinks the same way now?''

 Chapter 186 - Volume 5.15 Third Stage 4

    The ropes were all tied to them on their waist now. They also tied it to each other so that it would be safer when one identally slip. Both Rein and Kayden were carrying the supplies on their backs.


    "It is time to make our climb now," Mya said and looked at everyone. "Just what we n, Iris was the one who will go up first. Then Hyun Jae will follow her. Then me, L, Kayden and Rein. And guys remember this, even if you fall, there is water where we can just drop off."


    "That sounds reassuring," Iris said, a little bit sarcastic. "Then what about him, he doesn''t know how to swim right?" He pointed out towards Kayden.


    "Then I will just save him when that happened or Rhyme and Dorris are on standby below us for emergencies," Mya said.


    "Yes, you can count on us about that!" Both Dorris and Rhyme said.


    "Then we have no problems now. Let''s begin to climb." Mya said. "Please lead us now, Iris."


    "Alright, please follow me, guys!" Iris said with little enthusiasm. She touched the wall of the cliff then nced upward. ''How tall, I can''t even see where it ends.''


    Iris then started choosing the rocks she could climb to. And began climbing. Hyun Jae followed after her as well. Then everyone followed as per the order given to them.


    "Be careful everyone!" Dorris screamed when all of them finally started climbing. She waved at them and received the same thing.


    Iris was careful to choose the path that they could climb, from the rocks that she needed to grab both her hands and her feet. ''This would be easy with magic.'' She retorted inside her mind. ''But there is nothing we can do but to climb manually.


    More time passed, and Iris could feel the numbness of her hands. When she looked down the ship was already like a doll. ''We already reach this much.'' Iris could feel that she was going to vomit from the height but held it in.


    "What''s the problem, Iris?! Why did you stop?!" Mya screamed for her to hear.


    "Just checking some things!" Iris said. "Let''s continue!" She chose what rock to climb more.


    "Hey Hyun Jae, are you alright?" Mya asked when she saw that Hyun Jae was already panting really hard. Mya chose to be below her to see her condition from time to time.


    "I''m alright, Mya." Hyun Jae said without looking back then continued the climb.


    "That''s good," Mya said. "If you are feeling any difort, tell us right away." She said. "The same for everyone! Now that we are connected with ropes, our lives are more connected than before."


    More hours passed now and they stopped from climbing to rest for a brief moment. Iris tied the rope, to a huge rock that was sticking out so that they could rest more properly. She just let herself be hung for a while and ate the food supplies that they brought. While Hyun Jae and L held with one hand in the rope, they were still a little afraid that they might fall if they let go of the ropepletely.


    "Iris! How long do you think before we reach the top?" Mya asked as she drank water.


    "If we keep on this speed, I think that we will reach before the night became deep."


    "I see, then after five more minutes, we will continue the climb," Mya said. Then she looked below.


    ''They say that it ispletely scary to look down. But what is this calm feeling? I guess I have got too much used in climbing.''


    Mya couldn''t see the ship anymore, and there were some white clouds hovering in their area. The sight of the Red Current came to her view and just couldn''t help but smile. ''To think that we have already at this point now. So many things have already happened.'' She let her hands out, strangely the wind was only mild for now. But I hope it stays like that until we reached the top.''


    "Alright, let''s proceed," Mya said. Iris started removing the rope that was tied on the rock and started climbing once again. As they went further and upper, to Mya''s dismay, the wind was now getting stronger.


    "Everyone! Hold firmer to the rocks and watch carefully where you step!" Mya screamed.


    "Yes!" Both Hyun Jae and L answered. However, a sudden strong gust of wind blew. Hyun Jae who was just going to grab a rock to climb got swayed by the wind. Both her hands got retracted from the rope.


    But someone held her back and pushed her so that she would be able to hold onto the rope. "That is almost close," Mya said. "Be more careful."


    "Yes!" Hyun Jae was still flustered. She could still the loud beats of her heart when she almost fell. "Thank you, Mya."


    Everyone also felt relieved and continued their climb. Though there was among them who slipped from time to time, everyone looked at each other''s backs. More hours passed, and the sun was already setting. The group have a brief rest, as they watched the clouds painted with the colors from red to orange and the setting sun.


    Three more hours passed...


    "I can finally see the top!" Iris screamed with joy giving more determination to the rest of the group.


    ''If it is this distance, I can finally use this.'' Iris brought the Tyr of Mya and pressed the button. The grappling rope fired up and stuck at the top of the cliff. ''She really has a cool weapon of her own.'' Iris grinned as she checked the strength of the rope. When she made sure that it was gripping strong, she used it now to climb upwards instead of grabbing rocks.


    The others followed after her. And held to the grappling rope. And after more than an hour, they finally reached the top of the cliff.


    ''This!'' Iris was surprised by what she saw when she reached the top, but she shook her head right away. ''I can look at itter..'' She helped the others to climb at the top for now until all of them finally made it.

 Chapter 187 - Volume 5.16 Beyond The Red Current

    The wind was gently blowing sending chills. The six people who climbed the cliff didn''t utter a single word as they reached the top. They simply stared at what lies beneath the cliff. Until Iris finally broke the silence.


    "It is really only a waterfall falling to the abyss," Iris said, as she rubbed her shoulders to ward off the chills a little bit.


    Mya tucked the hair behind her ears. As she looked below, there was a huge waterfalling out from the other side of the cliff. And only darkness was what they could see to where it was falling. As they looked ahead there was also only darkness.


    "It really is the end of the world," L said. There was fear and excitement on her face. " Everything was unknown to us and out of our senses."


    ''This was beyond my expectation.'' Iris thought.


    "Mya, now that we see that it''s a dead end. What will we do now?" Hyun Jae asked with worry. But Mya didn''t answer her right away. She was in deep thoughts as she stared beneath.


    "I think we should rest for now," Iris suggested this time when it takes a minute for Mya to answer. "Since it looked like we were all quite tired from climbing. What do you think, Mya?" She asked as she leaned her arms on Mya''s shoulders. This time Mya was snapped of her thoughts.


    "What did you say?" Mya asked, looking at Iris. "Sorry I am just deep in my thoughts right now," Mya said with innocence on her face by not understanding anything while looking at Iris


    ''She says sorry to me? Has the sun started to rise in the north? Hah, that''s not a funny joke.'' Iris just sighed at her silly thoughts as she looked down. ''Well anyone would be surprised to see the end of their journey like this.''


    "I said it would be the best decision if we should rest first for the moment," Iris said again. "Look," Iris pointed out each and one of them who are currently some are taking a good nap while others were listening to them attentively. "As you can see, everyone is tired now from their climbing and so must you."


    ''Just this time, I''ll be nice to you.'' Iris thought. ''Just only for now''


    "Alright. I guess, let''s do that." Mya said. Rein created a bonfire from the supplies they got and everyone surrounded the fire. Hyun Jae and L extended both of their palms in front of the fire. They released a relieved expression as they felt the warmth of the fire.


    "The heat was very calming," L whispered.


    "Yes. But sometimes it was destructive," Hyun Jae said that made L a little bit startled.


    ''Oh, she heard that,'' L thought.


    Hyun Jae chuckled when she saw L''s expression " Hahaha sorry for that!"


    Before L said anything she suddenly stopped when she saw Hyun Jae''s expressions suddenly change her eyes and was full of sadness.


    "Are you okay?" L said with the tone of worry in her voice and make sure that the only two of them can hear their conversation, "My ears are open to listening."


    " Yeah, I''m fine." Hyun Jae smiled but her eyes spoke differently. "There''s just suddenly a thought thates out when we talk about fire. Because I remember someone that I used to be close with." A bitter smile suddenly showed on her face while L was keeping her mouth. " That person always made me feel warm. Every time my life became cold andpletely in he was there to put some fire in my life. But everything changed when that fire became dangerous and almost took my life." She took a deep breath. " Now that fire that used to be myfort ying with before is now my biggest nightmare." Hyun Jae formed a fist on her hand. "I have yed the role of distinguishing that fire as well so that it won''t hurt anyone anymore."


    L just hugged Hyun Jae without saying anything.


    ''Sometimes a simple hug speaks and helps a lot more than any piece of advice.'' L thought.


    "Are you okay Hyun Jae?" The both of them suddenly back on their senses when they hear Mya.


    "Ah yes, I''m just tired."


    " I see, you better rest."


    Then they started roasting the meat they brought with them and Rein cooked some stew as well. After eating, everyone chatted with each other.


    "Hyun Jae mentionedst time, that this looks like the end of the world? Why is that?" L suddenly asked to get everyone''s attention. While the others also looked at her waiting for her response.


    "Hmm. It looked like that simply to me. But that is just an opinion. On Earth, ah I mean in my own world..."


    "Your own world?" L asked, a bit confused.


    "She is summoned here from another world," Iris said. L''s eyes widened. This was the first time she heard this information about Hyun Jae.


    "You''re from another world?! That''s awesome!" L said inplete amazement." What kind of world do you have?"


    "Yeah," Hyun Jae giggled seeing her response. "In my world, many people believe before that our world is t like a map. And once we reach the end of that map, it ispletely the end of the world. Just like this," She nced at the endless darkness. "But that proved to be wrong when people began their voyage and proved that the world is round or something like that."


    Everyone was listening intently to Hyun Jae. Since it was rare for them to hear a story from another world.


    "Wow! That was an amazing story! I would love to know more about your world." L said energetically.


    " Sure, I will when we get back to the ship. I will tell you everything." Hyun Jae responded.


    "Yay! I can''t wait to hear more stories about your world and what kind of foods, people, and ces there are." L said with full enthusiasm in her voice. "Promise you will say everything?"


    " Yes, I promise," Hyun Jae said with a genuine smile on her face.


    "Hey, there are also people who believe that the earth is t," Iris muttered under her breath, which Mya heard. And she simply shook her head.


    "Based on your story, Hyun Jae. What do you believe, is this ce really the end of the world? or just there is something more beyond this red current?"


    Everyone looked at Mya. She stood up and walked near the end of the cliff. "I have been thinking this whole time now about whether this is the end, or there is something beyond this. A new world beyond this darkness that is unknown to us. If we dived down there will we be able to see what lies beyond this Red Current?"


    "If there is really a world beyond this ce, then how do you think we will be able to pass there? We can''t really climb down due to the strong waterfalls." Iris said. "And even diving? It is too dangerous for us to take that kind of risk."


    "I agree with her. For me Iris is right, Mya," L said. "When I thought that there is no other world beyond the Sun Ind, you let me join you. And I see many ces, taste different foods, and try so many things that I never thought I would experience in my life. But Mya we can''t use our magic now. Nor any means to go down there. Or it might be possible that this is the end of the world and we could only end up falling to our death while our hardship will be worthless. I don''t want to put anyone in more danger. I''m saying this not to disagree with you or what I just want to see our situations in a practical way."


    "I see. We alreadye this far going to life and death threatening situations." Mya said. "But true now we don''t have any concrete ns that lie beyond this. However, I have a theory about the reality of the Red Current and the whole content of Heliyas," Mya said, looking intently at everyone. A calm smile graced her lips.


    "The theory you mentioned before. The one that you need to confirm with your own eyes?" Iris asked.


    "Yes," Mya answered. "And now that I see this, my theory bes clearer. My theory consists of three. First, just like the Sun Ind when I discovered the hidden city of the Moon. The first theory is something like that, what we may find could be an underground city or world, or realm whatever it is down there."


    Mya raised her second finger. "My second theory is that there is really nothing down there but the endless pit that would lead to our deaths." She said with a smile on her face.


    L and Hyun Jae flinched hearing Mya''s response. ''I wonder how she could say such things with a smile on her face?'' L thought.


    "And the third one?" Iris asked.


    "Well, it is quite random. But what if the Heliyas continent is a continent separated from the rest of the continents of the whole world."


    "What do you mean separated from the rest of the world?" Rein this time asked.


    "What I mean to say is that the whole Heliyas continent is not a normal continent but..." Mya''s grin grew wider. "A floating continent separated from the rest of the world."

 Chapter 188 - Volume 5.17 Beyond The Red Current 2

    Everyone was silent after they heard Mya''s theory. Until someone ends it.


    "What do you mean by floating continent?" Kayden finally asked.


    ''Whatever she is thinking to do, it is certainly more dangerous than before.'' He thought as he looked at Mya with seriousness in his eyes


    " Like what I said before, it is just one of my theories," Mya answered with a calm smile on her face.


    "And how will you prove these theories?" Kayden asked again.


    "Prove? Did I not say that before?" She pointed downwards to the falls that were falling into seemingly endless darkness. "The only way to prove it is to dive down there. If I am lucky, I will have the first theory or third theory be discovered. And if not, there is no other choice than to simply fall to my death."


    "Why are you referring only to yourself?" Kayden looked intently at Mya. "Do you n to do this alone?"


    "Yes, if I need to do this alone. I will do this alone. Like you said, if the first and third theories are false, it would lead to death." Mya said with a serious expression. "I will take the responsibility besides Ipletely understand if no one will go with me this time. I will give all of you a choice whether toe with me down there or not. Your life is now in your control."


    "Hah!" Iris let out an annoyed sigh. "Everyone, our captain is nning to do some self-sacrifice shit again. And leave us. You know what to do now."


    Mya looked confused as they approached her. "Um guys, why are you looking at me like that?" She tried to step back but she reached the end of the cliff now.


    "Everyone? Haha." Mya looked more troubled. "Can we talk about things first? I am just saying...mmm." Iris stuffed some cloth in her mouth. Then she dragged her to the ground.


    "Rope." She said to L and tied both Mya''s hands at her back then her feet.


    A few momentster...


    "Mmm..."


    ''What the hell was she doing to me? Why is she tying me like this?!'' Mya screamed internally but only muffled sounds came out from her mouth since it was covered. She looked at Rein. But Rein simply avoided her gaze. ''I''m still ady...huhuhu...''


    Then she nced at Hyun Jae but Hyun Jae simply avoided her gaze as well. While looking troubled. Then her gaze went onto L who was also looking at her. Mya looked at her with more puppy eyes. ''Please free me.'' L, who was looking at her with pity, almost reached out for her.


    "Don''t you ever do that, L." Iris yanked her hands away. "As long as I''m her guard. She will not get out of anyone''s sight. And she would not learn her lesson if you pity her or freed her right away. Rest now, everyone. I look after her for the night watch."


    Hyun Jae and L with slumped shoulders walked towards the ce they nned to sleep. Andid down.


    After a few hours...


    Only Rein, Kayden, and Iris remained not sleeping. Since there was nothing for her to do, Mya also resided in her fate for now and slept.


    "Isn''t this a bit extreme, "Lady Iris?" Rein asked as he nced at the already sleeping Mya. " She was still our captain and must be respected above all"


    "Stop being so soft with her, this is for her own sake. You know that, Rein. And don''t worry too much, this is just enough," Iris said. "If she tried what she really intended to do, being the word ''extreme'' will not be enough. But it is something that no one can return back to especially if she loses her life. She may have survived a lot of times now but let''s not take for granted that it will always be like that. And right now wherever I look at it, there is no other decent n that would guarantee us when going down there. Just keep in your mind that we did this to save her life and not to let her make any decision again that can lead to the end of her life."


    "Then how long will you n to be held captive, Lady Mya?" Rein asked.


    "Long enough, until she said she would not do things alone again. As of now, she is making us choose?" Iris let out a scorned scoff. "When we already followed her all this way. She wanted to make us choose whether to live and let her die. Or follow her?"


    "Hah...why is she always like this? It is really getting on my nerves."


    "That''s her personality and she is always like that since I serve her, Lady Iris." Rein sighed helplessly. "She is always a handful one who always does what she pleases to do. The only thing I could do is look after her."


    "I see, look after her hah." Iris scoffed. "She is not a kid anymore. But truly she is a handful one. What do you think about Kayden? Even if you get a little closer to her, don''t just let her do as she pleases."


    Kayden looked at Iris. "I will keep that in mind."


    "Seriously, this girl." Iris finallyid down to rest. "Is she still oblivious that if she is gone, many will be hurt? It''s not like the world is revolving around her. But as a fellow friend, any friend would be heartbroken and sometimes devastated if they find out something bad happened to their friends. After all this time she still had this selfish part of herself where she was too focused on her goals to the point she forgot who was there for her. Until she understands that, we will tie her. I will sleep for now."


    Iris said as she closed her eyes. "Please look after him, Rein for a while. You better rest as well Kayden."


    "I will." Rein said.


    Kayden simply stood up and walked ahead.


    "Where are you going?" Rein asked a question.


    "Just simply going to see the entirety of this cliff," Kayden said.


    A few momentster...


    When Rein was the only one who was left alone, he stood up as he fixed the nkets of Hyun Jae and L. Then he checked Iris as well and saw that she was already snoring. He also fixed her nket as well.


    He felt a presence behind him but continued on looking at the sleeping Iris.


    "What are your thoughts about it, Mdy?" He asked. Mya simply sat up in one of the stools near the fire. With a dagger hidden under her cloak, she cut the rope tying her with ease.


    "Will dying or disappearing will really pain everyone here?" Mya nced down. She heard everything that Iris said. "Is it better than other people dying around? That way, I''m the only one who will lose their life. No other people will need to die for me."


    *Flick!*


    Mya red at Rein when he suddenly flicked her forehead.


    "Sometimes your mind was quite difficult, Mdy. You are really just smart at most things. But a fool in almost everything."


    "Hey, what does that mean?" Mya pouted. "And how dare you to flick my forehead? I can deduct your sry. That hurts."


    Rein just chuckled. It had been a while since he got Mya angry with him after reprimanding him. "Mdy, did you forget that I am working freely without any sry now. Once we return back to Marina, I''ll make sure to have all myte dues sries."


    "There is really no beating you, mother," Mya said as she chuckled.


    "How many times do I have to tell you, not to call me that." Rein said as he took a seat beside Mya." That made me irritated."


    "Mya, when you lost consciousness in two weeks, then suddenly disappeared within six months. Everyone is really sad and worried about you. If you lose someone who bes your friend and family, you of all people should know how that feels."


    "..."


    "Have more care of your life. We simply did not follow you here out of whim but because we also want to help you¡­ help you to achieve your greatest goal in life. We are here at your side¡­ always. That is why stop acting on your own and rely more on us which is we are all willing to help you. What hesitates you to rely on us? Is it because you are magicless and think that you are a burden? Is it because you''re a captain now, and must make sure that everyone will be fine? There are only a few things one person can do, Mya."


    <em>{"I have done what you told me to do. Don''t do anything with my friends."</em>


    <em>"Another child has been sold once again, thanks to you."}</em>


    Another memory of her past life resurfaced.


    "You better rest now as well. We will have another long day ahead.." Rein said as he stood up.

 Chapter 189 - Volume 5.18 Beyond The Red Current 3

    The sun was already rising in the east painting the skies with red and orange hues. Iris opened her eyes, then stretched her arms and let out a big yawn. The cold breeze of the air made her shiver a bit causing her to rub both of her shoulders. However as she turned around, she realized that Mya was not tied anymore. She became worried and looked after her.


    ''How does she remove those ropes from her?'' Iris thought. '' That was impossible for her to do on her own. I''m sure there is someone who can help her remove it. I told them not to help her.''


    "Good morning, Iris."


    She turned to see Mya holding two cups of coffee with her. "Have this." Mya reached the cup to her and she received it without saying anything. It was almost a minute since Iris didn''t speak anything so Mya just directly looked at her.


    "What''s the matter with that look, Iris? It looks like you saw a ghost." Mya sat beside her. And after a moment of silence...


    "Who freed you?" Iris said with a scowl on her face.


    ''Oh! That was what she was thinking about.'' Mya thought while grabbing her cup of coffee beside her.


    "I simply freed myself," Mya said as she sipped some of the coffee. "It is pretty easy if you have some hidden sharp objects and such. Sometimes if you want to prey on someone make sure that they don''t have any hidden equipment in their body so in that way they can''t survive."


    ''Is she trying to preach to me now? This girl''s attitude is out of the world.'' Iris thought while closing her eyes trying to control her irritation and to calm herself.


    "Haha alright! So in the end, you always have something to help you to survive," Iris released a deep breath. "So I hope during those moments there is something thates out inside your head. Now, tell me, what is your n? Are you still going to proceed with your idiotic n?"


    "Yes." Mya chuckled.


    Iris just looks at her with sharp eyes while raising her right eyebrows.


    "Oh, easy! I''m not done yet. " Mya chuckled when she saw Iris in those situations.


    "How I wish she saw herself," Mya can''t help herself butugh.


    " What''s funny?" Iris is nowpletely irritated at Mya''s behavior.


    "Nothing, so I decided to follow my old n. However, I don''t n on doing it alone now. Or else I might be tied up again."


    "Yeah, you better be," Iris said. She grabs the coffee and takes a sip on it. "I''m d you learned your lesson."


    "Well, you''re right. This time I realized how you are so concerned about me." Mya looked down at her coffee and yed tapping her fingers on the cup "I was too focused on my goals to the point I forget that there are still people who are willing to help me."


    "I''m just afraid that the main character of the novel I''m writing will be dead before she couldplete her journey," Iris said as she looked away from Mya. "You know, I want my stories to have a happy ending. So my readers will not bash and hate me."


    "Hahaha. That''s indeed a huge problem." Mya evenughed more. Then stood up. "We will be heading back to the ship. And n everything from there."


    "How so, it is not like we can carry the ship up here? What are you thinking?" Iris asked.


    "That might be a good idea. I''m going to tell everyone tomorrow." Mya smiled. "Since you tied me up, I have been able to think properly again."


    Mya brought out her Tyr. "Let''s go, since you sleep like a log, all of them have started heading down now."


    Just then Iris realized that there were no other people than them now.


    "See you down on the ship," Mya said as she fired the Trinity. And jumped from the cliff.


    Iris was surprised by this and immediately checked on her. She was already a few distances away from her. "You better start climbing down now Iris!" Compared to climbing, going down for Mya was far easier. Since she had her Tyr, she jumped from rock to rock so easily without any hesitation on her face.


    "What an unstoppable woman! That girl really knows no fear," Iris said as she started making her way down while biting some dried meat that she stored in her pockets.


    After another fourteen hours of climbing the steep cliff, they finally reached the bottom again.


    Dorris and Rhyme greeted them as soon as they made their way back to the ship.


    "Hyun Jae! L!" Dorris ran to them with excitement and hugged them. "How''s the top of the cliff? What is on the other side?" She asked as her eyes sparkled. Dorris was patiently waiting for their response.


    L yawned as she stretched her aching arms. "It is as the old man said. It is where the water ended up and fell into eternal darkness. We think he was right about the end of this."


    Hyun Jae also took a seat to rest her aching arms and legs. "There was nothing but absolute darkness. It was scary yet fascinating at the same time, knowing that we finally hit the end."


    "Dorris, Rhyme." They both turned to see Rhyme and Kayden, approaching them. Kayden simply walked past him without saying anything and entered the cabin.


    "How''s the ship when we are gone?" Rein asked.


    "Everything was fine when all of you were climbing out there. I think nothing out of the ordinary happened." Rhyme said. " By the way, how''s the journey?"


    "I see, Good." Rein also walked past him. "We will tell both of you about everything. For now, let''s have some proper rest. Better rest as well,dy L anddy Hyun Jae. It was a tiring moment for us. Let''s all take back all of our energy first."


    " Okay! Thanks for reminding Rein" L responded while Hyun Jae just moved her head and smiled at him.


    "By the way, where is Lady Mya? and Lady Iris?" Dorris asked. "I don''t see them with you, even their shadows are out of sight," worry was written all over her face.


    "Don''t worry about them. They will be here soon." Rein said as he tapped Dorris'' shoulder then entered the cabin as well. And after a few minutes, Mya and Irisnded on the ship as well. Both of their faces were equally tired and the sun had already set once again.


    The next day, all of them were now gathered at the upper deck for their meeting.


    "As what I have told everyone, I intended to go down there," Mya said. "And I needed everyone''s help. Though this might end for all of our deaths."


    Everyone grinned at her response.


    "I''m already a wanted criminal and there is nothing for me to do," Iris smirked. "I don''t have anything to lose whether I die or not. So, for me, it was a win-win situation."


    "Mdy, no matter where you go, I will follow you even if it''s to death," Dorris said.


    Rein simply bowed and Kayden remained quiet.


    "If there is a way for me to go back to my original world, then I''m prepared to face any obstacles ahead." Hyun Jae said. "No, I have already told myself that nothing is going to be easy."


    "I''ve long been prepared for any dangers since I joined the crew." Rhyme said with determination in his eyes. " And at this moment I''m confident to die with you"


    "I didn''t know that all of my crewmates don''t fear death. How courageous." Mya smiled. "But because of that, we have made all our way here. Another obstacle like this is not something that is going to stop us now. So listen everyone, the n is very simple."


    Everyone looked at Mya waiting for her next words with anticipation.


    ''Go, whatever it is Mya.'' Iris thought while looking at her directly in her eyes.


    A grin emerged on her lips as she nced at each of their eyes. "We are going to bring the Bituins all over the other side of the cliff."


    Everyone was just looking at her with confusion but Iris broke it all.


    "So you will really go with that." Iris justughed.


    "Of course, what will we use to sail in the undiscovered world, if we don''t have our ship," Mya said as she chuckled as well. "So we need to bring Bituins as well with us. Plus all of our supplies are here. Even if we managed to make it at what goes beyond the Red Current, we will be dead without any provisions."


    "All right, fine I get it." Iris sighed. "So genius, what will be this crazy n of yours to bring the ship to the other side of the cliff?" She asked as she looked intently at her. Everyone looked at Mya for her answer with more anticipation.


    Mya''s grin grew even wider.. "Let''s call this n, Operation Shooting Star."

 Chapter 190 - Volume 5.19 Operation Shooting Star

    ''I have already told myself that whatever she was nning to do will definitely be crazy. Howe I am aware despite staying in the ship, there was an extremely dangerous thing inside the ship.''


    Iris tightened the grip on the log as the Bituins were sted in the air. It was speeding to the point that it could almost reach the skies now.


    ---???---


    However before this, a day ago...


    "I''m calling this, Operation Shooting Star," Mya said while everyone looked at her with confusion except for Rein, who seemed to understand her intentions.


    ''What was on her mind?'' L thought who was remaining at her seat looking directly at her.''Whatever it is, I think we don''t have any choice but to ept it.''


    "Mdy, the thing you mentioned about sting the ship all over the cliff, is using those things?" Rein asked.


    "Yes," Mya said. "I''m going to use those things."


    "What are you talking about?" Iris asked, feeling a bit nervous about the ''things'' they kept mentioning.


    "Please follow me, everyone," Mya said.


    "Alright"


    They headed down towards thest and fourth deck of the ship. They stopped in a certain dead end, but Mya pressed a wall and the wall broke into two to everyone''s amazement.


    " How does this kind of ce exist here?" Iris said who was looking at a wall." I don''t even have any idea about this stuff. How do you keep this from me?`` She felt a little frustrated.


    Mya just chuckled at her reaction.


    As expected, others were beyond shock, they thought that they already knew all the hidden rooms of the Bituins. Mya lit a torch. The door led to another floor. And everyone was astonished to see huge crates inside.


    "This was incredible. I wonder how much gold you spend just to build this Ship." L said who was still amazed by her surroundings. " Whoever created this ship, that person was a freaking genius."


    "There is no need for you to know L," Mya chuckled. "So wee everyone! Let me introduce to all of you that this is the hidden deck of the ship," Mya said.


    "What is inside of those crates?" Iris asked.


    "Explosives," Mya said like she was just reciting an answer to a teacher''s question.


    "Explosives?!" Rhyme said in shock. "There are explosives on the ship?!"


    "Yes," Mya said with a grin. "All of these crates have explosives inside."


    Hearing her, everyone realized now what she was nning to do. And at the moment they had one simr thought. ''It will be one crazy n after all and adventurous at the same time.''


    They set the perfect ce and coordinates where they couldnd the bomb so that the ship would not st away randomly. They nned everything out to the smallest details. Even if it was dangerous, this was the only and fastest way to bring the ship over the cliff.


    ---???---


    And back to the present, they were heading full speed at the sky when they dropped all the explosives on the sea.


    ''This was definitely against marine conservation.'' Iris thought as she held tightly on the log afraid that she might get separated in the ship or flew somewhere else. Everyone was also doing the same. ''Howe she has so many explosives, perhaps is she nning terrorizing some country before?'' Iris shivered at the thought.


    "Captain is really scary!" Rhyme shed tears. He had never been frightened in his entire life.


    Hyun Jae and L couldn''t utter a single word either, afraid that they might bite their tongue if they spoke.


    On the other hand, Mya, although anxious, was still smiling while looking at how the Ship was flying past in the air. And now she could see the top of the cliff. ''Come on, just a little bit more! ''


    The ship went past the cliff to everyone''s disbelief, however, Operation Shooting Star would not end like that.


    Just like a real shooting star that would descend down within the darkness. This was now the second phase. The Eternal Darkness. The Bituins slowed down for a bit and everyone prepared their hearts within that moment of slowing down.


    While everyone was flying with Bituins, each and every one of them had their own thoughts and assumptions about their current situations.


    ''Death within the darkness.'' Rhyme gulped as he stared down the darkness that would feel like it would devour them. ''But please let it not end with that."


    ''Just like the Moon City.'' L also braced herself. ''A hidden underground world, more ces that I can see.''


    ''A floating ind.'' Iris tightened her embrace from the log. That anytime if not of its thickness, it might have already been crushed to pieces. ''That is really some wild imagination.''


    ''A way for me to return home.'' Hyun Jae chose to close her eyes and just hoped that when she opened it everything would go well.. ''Is somewhere out there, so please...''


    Kayden simply nced down without any emotions.'' So this is your n. Let''s see what will be the oue of this.''


    ''The Bituin might break. But please carry us to safety.'' Rein whispered a silent prayer. ''Carry us to the ce Mdy dreamed of seeing. Oh! Guide and protect us from this so everything will be alright in the end.''''


    ''To the new world, that is outside the Fate of the Stars.'' Mya braced herself as she forced herself not to blink to not miss anything. ''Please let it be that.''


    Oliver, who was in Kayden''s room, simply chuckled to himself. ''I really cornered myself with some crazy bunch who have no regard for their lives.''


    The Bituins like a fast shooting star descended down to the endless darkness, the ce that would go beyond the Red Current, carrying their thoughts, prayers, and dreams.


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    At the Sahaya Empire, particrly at the Marina Dukedom.


    "My Lord, this is the letter that Rein delivered us."


    Darren received the letter from his Uncle Ruiz. He received the letter without saying anything. But his uncle couldpletely see the worry reflected in his eyes. Since it was already six months when his sister was reported to be missing. However, after a week, he received a piece of news from Rein that she finally returned once again.


    The contents of the letters were as follows.


    "Dear brother Darren,


    How Are you? Is the Marina Duchy going well? Well, but I guess with you managing the duchy, of course, there will be no problems regarding that. By thebination of your intelligence and being creative there is no doubt that you can handle that properly. I didn''t mean any sarcasm here but rather apliment.


    I apologize if I cause any worry with my sudden disappearance. But you don''t need to worry now because everything is alright. I heard that my banishment has been uplifted by my ex-fiance. I still didn''t forget my promise to you and I''m afraid I will not be able toe back there soon. Please tell my regards to our mother and Cynthia. Both of them must have been worried too as well.


    I will continue my n now to cross the Red Current and may the goddess of the light guide me through my journey. Take care brother.


    Your dear sister,


    Mya Venizever Marina.


    P.S. I will bring you some souvenirs once I return."


    Darren then threw the letter into the firece to his uncle''s surprise.


    "My Lord?"


    "It''s alright. She doesn''t say anything hateful there. And it seems she is doing fine in her life." Darren said. "I have memorized all of its contents as well so there is no need to keep it."


    The door opened widely revealing Cynthia. "Darren!" she sounded excited and anxious at the same time while looking at Dareen who looked calm "I heard Mya sent us a letter! Where is it?!"


    Darren nced to the firece and Cynthia''s face was beyond shock. "Why did you burn it without letting me read it?"


    "She just says that she is fine now, apologizes for disappearing, and says that she will continue her journey," Darren said as he went back to his seat to continue his paperwork.


    "Will she still continue her journey? What does she mean about that? Her banishment has already been uplifted?!" Cynthia said as she mmed both her hands on his table. "Tell her toe back here, please. If she can,e back as soon as possible. "


    Darren sighed inside his mind. ''I know this will happen.''


    "Elder Sister, this is what our youngest sister decided and dreamt to do, and I don''t want to interfere in the slightest with that. She was no longer a child anymore. She now had her own mindset and belief about her life," Darren eximed. "She also said that she wille back once she has finished fulfilling her dreams. Please, keep that in your mind."


    "I''m just worried about her, ahh," Shebed her hair out of frustration. "I really wonder why our family is full of stubborn people. "Cynthia just held her head and then took a seat on the sofa. "But if you say it like that, there is no arguing with that."


    She nced outside the window where the once clear skies were starting to turn dark, indicating a rain toe. "I hope she will be able to fulfill her dream ande back. We will be waiting for you and for your sess story, Mya."


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 191 - Volume 6.1 The World That Lies Beyond The Story

    The world of Ihayah, particrly in the continent of Heliyas was the setup of the story of the Fate of the Stars. It was amon story of a girl summoned to another world to be the saintess. It was the written fate that the world followed no matter what. However, things had changed. Someone had interfered with the timeline and there is always an unexpected event.


    ''Everything is now heading to uncertainty.''


    "Goddess."


    An unparalleled and ethereal woman with long blond hair and eyes that was like the universe itself turned around. She was wearing a white flowy dress that seemed like the white clouds. She was no other than Lumiera, the goddess of light.


    She turned around only to see her angel who had four white and smooth-looking wings. The angel was holding a golden trumpet in their right hand.


    "I''m here to report to you that the goddess of mischief''s chosen champion has crossed the bordend of your area. He was also together with your champion, Hyun Jae."


    Lumiere had no emotions after she heard the announcement since she already expected this because of the time she visited Verena. She simply walked towards the pond where there were fishes of different types of colors were ying. "This is the game that they all wanted to have. Now that they have managed to cross the borders, the real trials of the world will now begin."


    "Trials?"


    "I have kept this world''s peace for as long as I can. However, changes are bound to happen. I thought I could control everything but there''s truly something beyond my capabilities to control this world." Lumiera swiped the water of the pond and it began showing an image of different ces being burned. "The other gods and goddesses are also bing uncontroble."


    "The trials of that would decide the fate of this world." Lumiera turned around and walked away. "Continue looking after Hyun Jae."


    "Yes, goddess." The angel bowed down and disappeared.


    ''The ancient cosmos that was looking after this world. Why did you decide to show themselves and participate after such a long time? Did my rule doesn''t satisfy the world now? The future of the world bes bleaker as time passes. To the chosen champions, I hope you will be enough for the restoration of everything. The world will not be the same thing as ever before.''


    ---???---


    Mya gained consciousness, but as soon as she opened her eyes, the prating sunlight made her wince. She blocked the sunlight with her arms. But as she moved, she realized that where she was lying was kinda flowy.


    To her surprise, as soon as she turned around, she fell directly into the water. All this time, she was lying down in a rectangr piece of metal in the middle of some sea. She immediately swam up and climbed to the piece of metal. She clutched her head and looked for anyone.


    She spotted someone ahead of her lying in a different piece of metal. Green hair? Only one person came to her mind with that hair color. She immediately swam to his side. But when she got there, she was surprised to see that there was someone else beside him.


    "Oliver, Hyun Jae." She immediately checked their pulses, and let out a deep breath of relief when their heart was still beating in a normal state.. She looked for others, but there was no other else aside from the three of them. "Hey, wake up! Please! If you can hear me, open your eyes." Mya shook them both. But they were not waking up. Well, at least they are still breathing so it would be fine for now. She just keeps shaking their body hoping that they will finally gain consciousness.


    "L! Iris! Rein! Kayden! Rhyme! Dorris!" Mya shouted their name hoping someone would respond to her but to her surprise, she couldn''t hear anything. She took a deep breath and just look at Hyun Jae and Oliver who were lying unconsciously.


    Thest thing Mya remembered was that the Bituins were failing at a rapid speed in the darkness. However, a blinding light shed unto them making them close their eyes. And that was when she opened her eyes, she was already in this ce.


    ''Where are we? Is this outside of the Red Current? Did the ship break since there are some of the parts here?'' Mya kept asking questions inside her mind since she wasn''t sure yet where they are and what was really happening at the moment. And at the same time, she was getting worried since she couldn''t see anyone other than these two. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. ''I think it would be a better idea if I could find a safe ce for the three of us now so I can assess the situation properly after that.''


    She nced around and to her surprise, there wasnd ahead of them. She swam back to the metal she had and grabbed her bag and raised it high in the air, being careful not to let go of it. Then she looked at the other things if there were some supplies she could use for now.


    She gathered all the things that were scattered and put them to the metal that the other two were lying at. ''Is magic going to work here now? I wish we could use our magic now so it became easy for us to navigate to this ce'' She brought out a talisman that could cause a fire. When she tore it a fire immediately appeared to her glee. She smiled when she realized they could use their magic. ''Finally, the magic is already working. Then it means we are already out of the Red Current.''


    Mya grabbed both Hyun Jae and Oliver''s wrists. And tore three talismans while looking at the ind ahead of them. She appeared right away there.


    Then she tore another talisman to bring every supply she gathered to the ind. ''Hah, how I miss using magic.'' When she was able to transport everything, she felt a throbbing sensation at the back part of her leg. To her horror, there was a huge open wound on it.


    ''When and where did I get this wound? Is it from falling here?''


    ''Ah, it must be all the adrenaline that will not cause me to feel this wound right away.'' She checked some potions in her bag but to her surprise, there were no potions in there other than sleeping potions and potions for poisons. ''What? why? Where are all my precious healing and light potions?!"


    Mya sighed as she brought out the needle and yarn inside her bag. She started cleaning the wound first before stitching it on her own. And the feeling was really painful.


    ''Hah. If I have my potions or Hyun Jae was awake,'' Mya gritted her teeth while trying to apply whatever she wanted on her wounds to heal them immediately.


    After a few moments of suffering, Mya stood up. ''I hope Hyun Jae will wake up as soon as possible and heal me. So I can''t feel all this pain I feel right now.'' Thought she was limping, she walked towards Oliver and Hyun Jae to check their conditions. Now that she was checking them in a better and more stable ce, Mya noticed that they were pale. As she touched their heads, she realized both of them had fevers.


    ''It must be because of the cold when we were stuck in the sea. I don''t know how long we were unconscious but it''s a good thing that I woke up immediately.'' She looked again at Hyun Jae and Oliver.


    "Please wake up!" Mya moved forward toward them. " Their clothes are wet. No, all the clothes that I gather are all wet.''


    Mya picked up some wet clothes she gathered and brought out the wind and fire talismans. She has to start drying them right away. While waiting for it to get dry, she gathered some leaves and hay she could use to make a morefortable bed for the two.


    After a few hours, Mya took a seat feeling quite tired. Oliver and Hyun Jae were now ced in a much morefortable ce with two nkets on them. There was also a bonfire so that it wouldn''t be cold for them. She was just staring at the fire dancing in front of her.


    ''I don''t have any idea where we are at this moment and the other member is still missing. Everything was unclear for me, but there is only one thing I need to focus on in my mind growth will also feel like being lost''


    Stranded in some unknown ind, with a wound on her leg, and together with the unconscious Hyun Jae and Oliver, that was where Mya began a new journey beyond the Red Current.. While she was worried about where all her other friends were and if they were in a safe ce or still alive.

 Chapter 192 - Volume 6.2 The World That Lies Beyond The Story 2

    Mya grabbed some dry clothes to change the wet clothes that were on Hyun Jae and Oliver''s heads. It was even strange to see Oliver with them. But knowing him, he must have ways on how he would be able to sneak inside the ship without anyone noticing him.


    ''It will be better if I should scout the area first.'' Mya nced around her. Since the sun was still high, it was better to do some scouting now while everything could be seen clearly. The ind had a lot of coconut trees, so the source of food and water would not be a problem for now.


    With a long stick that served as a cane for her since the wound on her leg prevented her from walking properly. She headed deep within the ind. After a few hours of scouting, the trees had grown deeper as she made her way. She put marks on the trees she passed so that she would not get lost.


    '' I need to go back now, it''s almost an hour since I kept walking to this ind.''Mya decided to head back when she kept seeing nothing other than trees and wild deers lingering around. The sun was already setting as well. And cold sweats were dripping from her forehead as her heart thumped fast. ''I must have forced myself too much with the wound I have right now.''


    Mya reached her campsite. She headed first towards Oliver and Hyun Jae to check their conditions. `d they''re better now than before." She takes a few steps to get closer toward them.''Their fever has receded now. But it still makes me worried, since they are still not waking up. Maybe they are too tired for now and their body just needs some more rest. And I hope that is the case with their situation..''


    Mya decided to make herself some stew from the herbs she gathered along the way. As much as possible, she needed to save her supply as well. She checked her wound next and saw that it was still as nasty as ever. She cleaned it before putting new bandages on it. Then shey on the sand, looking at the endless sparkling billions of stars in the sky.


    '' What a beautiful world in a challenging life. How do you keep shining in the middle of darkness? Oh!'' There suddenlyes out in her mind '' You keep shining because you are not alone on this dark journey. When you are together nothing is impossible because each one of you chooses to be the light to each other to make a way. '' she raised her hands, imagining that she took some stars. '' And that made me remember my team.''


    However, when she was going to close her eyes, she suddenly heard rustling noises. Mya though didn''t move heightened her senses to her surroundings as she held her Tyr that was on her waist. The rustling noises became louder. Now Mya was certain that something was happening around her.


    She immediately stood up and checked her surroundings but to her surprise, she saw a huge brown dog? Who had a lump of meat on his mouth from her supplies? Their eyes met and there was a moment of silence. However, when Mya decided to take the first step to reach the dog, the dog ran away.


    "H-hey!" She tried to go after it but the wound in her leg made it impossible for her to run. ''Hah.'' She let out a tired sigh. ''If that dog was after the meat here, he muste back here once again. Plus that cor on its neck. Does it mean, its owner was somewhere here on this ind?''


    Mya headed to the mess that the dog caused and cleaned it. While she was doing that, she heard groans from Hyun Jae. She stopped what she was doing and rushed to her side.


    "Hyun Jae?!" Mya held her hands. " Are you awake now, awake?"


    Hyun Jae slowly opened her eyes and saw Mya''s worried face. "Mya," her voice was weak and soft.


    "Hyun Jae, thank goodness, you''re finally awake."


    Hyun Jae tried to sit up and Mya assisted her. Then she immediately fetched some water to give to Hyun Jae.


    "How are you feeling?" Mya asked. " Is there anything that makes you feel ufortable or any pain in your body?"


    "My head," Hyun Jae touched her head. "My head is a little muddled."


    " I see, it might be due to your fever," Mya said. "Here, drink this warm water for now to calm your senses." she assisted Hyun Jae to drink the water seeing her trembling hands.


    Just then, Hyun Jae suddenly panicked when she remembered something. "That''s right! When that blinding light appears! An object was flying towards me and I saw Oliver!"


    "Calm down, Hyun Jae," Mya said as she touched both her shoulders. "For some reason, Oliver is indeed there. He must have sneaked in the ship without anyone''s notice. He is right beside you now as well." Hyun Jae immediately turned to where Mya was looking and to their surprise, Mya was also surprised, Oliver was already awake as well.


    And he was just silently looking at them.


    He reached his right hand towards Hyun Jae. "Am I still dreaming? Are you really in front of me looking directly at me?"


    "Oliver,"


    "Hyun Jae,"


    "Mya," Mya said as he held Oliver''s hands. "Let''s save the dramater, shall we?" The two immediately looked away from each other. And Mya let go of Oliver''s hand.


    "As I can see, it seems you two are already fine now," Mya said as she stood up. "I''ll prepare you both something to eat first and I will brief you of the things that have happened so far here. So at this moment you do nothing but rest your body and stay, Alright?" Hyun Jae and Oliver just moved their heads as a response." And for the first part of that, when I woke up as well. It was only the three of us in the middle of nowhere."


    After an hour, Mya exined everything so far. "So that''s all of it." She said, "Now that the night is deep like I said the both of you must better go back to your rest now. I will rest as well since I''m quite tired after scouting the whole ce."


    ---???---


    The next day came in a sh, and Mya woke up with the sunlight directly hitting her. She already saw Hyun Jae and Oliver already awake. But there was this awkward atmosphere surrounding them.


    Well, she couldn''t me Hyun Jae other than Oliver. He betrayed Hyun Jae and shot her with an arrow when he tried to be a demon lord. Mya just shook her head. ''Well, he deserves this as much.''


    Oliver noticed that Mya was looking at him and he gave him his sly grin.


    ''Ah, why of all people I am always getting stuck with this guy. It will be better if Kayden, them, Iris, and everyone are also here.''


    Now that she was awake, Mya decided to stroll the ind again. She also noticed that her wound was already gone. Hyun Jae must have healed it while she was sleeping and gave her thanks.


    Just before Mya could head to her scouting, loud barks of dogs stopped the three. The dog that she sawst night was running towards them.


    "A wild dog?" A spark of electricity emerged from Oliver''s hands.


    "Wait," Mya said and the dog stopped in front of them. The electricity in Oliver''s hands also disappeared. Seeing this, the dog ran towards Mya and bit the lower part of her dress.


    "Mya!" Hyun Jae screamed with worry. But the dog only bit her dress and nothing more. The dog was also pulling her as if it was telling her to follow.


    " Don''t worry, it''s alright and I''m fine," Mya said. "It seems he doesn''t have the intention to harm me. But instead, I think this dog wants me to follow him?"


    "Are you certain?" Hyun Jae asked. " You must be careful of that dog. I have a bad feeling about this, Mya." her voice was filled with worry and it was visible on her face.


    "No, this dog seemed well-trained and domesticated based on his cor," Mya said. " Like what I said, there is nothing to worry about. I should follow it now." Mya looks directly at the dog". Okay, okay I understand you. I''ll follow you. Good boy." Mya said as she patted its head. " Can you now keep calm?"


    That was when the dog let go of Mya and she immediately set a distance with it.


    "Why are you getting away from it?" Oliver asked.


    That was when Mya started sneezing. "I''m allergic to furs. Ha-hachoo! Urgh, I''m just holding it in so that it would not get scared away." She said that while having difficulty breathing because of her clogged nose.


    That was when Hyun Jae realized that Mya was sweating profusely.. "Mya!" And she immediately did her healing magic when she saw Mya in her situation.

 Chapter 193 - Volume 6.3 Following The Dog

    The three threaded behind the dog. Hyun Jae was in the front while Mya and Oliver were following behind her. They were walking deeper and deeper through the woods. While the dog was stopping from time to time to check if they were still following him. As they keep walking there are some insects who crawled to them.


    ''It''s itchy,'' Mya thought as she scratched her toes, which some insects attach to it.


    Mya noticed Hyun Jae''s crestfallen expression as she walked.


    "Are you okay, Hyun Jae?"


    "I''m alright." Hyun Jae just smiled as a response to her then walked ahead. Since Mya couldn''t get nearer to the dog, she walked slowly behind again with Oliver and sighed inwardly.


    "Hey, how do you get here?" Mya whispered, "I mean how did you get to the ship without anyone noticing?"


    "I have my own ways," Oliver replied. "And there is someone who noticed me. He is just not talkative to tell anyone. It is really to my advantage. However, you don''t have to worry about anything since he is not the one who let me in."


    At the mention of not being talkative, Mya had one person in mind.


    "Hah," Mya released a sigh. "Now, tell me, did you follow us because of her? I thought that you were nning to usurp the throne once again."


    "I changed my mind." Oliver said. "And besides, you told me before that I should keep her safe always."


    ''Change your mind? He was saying it like he was just changing clothes.''


    "And you broke that, by shooting her with an arrow." Mya said with sarcasm. "It almost got her killed if not for my amazing tricks, care, and potions."


    "That is quite hurtful, Mya, and I can''t believe that until now you still carry that boastful energy," Oliver said as he touched his heart as if he was stabbed by something there. "I have learned my lessons and I will do everything in my power to make up for it."


    "The truth always hurt." Mya said as she rolled her eyes. "You know it won''t be easy to fix the cracks you create. With our contract, I know that you will not be able to hurt Hyun Jae again. And seriously as much as possible, I don''t want you to get closer to her since you hurt her before."


    "You are really brutally honest," said Oliver as he looked faraway. "If words could kill, I will be dead by now. But like I said, people always change and be a better person once they learn from their mistakes."


    "Do you really think that I''ll believe in you that easily? Prove it through your actions not through your words. You are still a dangerous person for her so if I were you as of now, you must distance yourself from her. Besides, I know that you know that she feels ufortable when you are near her. So I hope you take that as a sign.."


    "Why are you so mean to me?"


    "Do you wanna know why? That is my way offorting people."


    ''Comforting?'' Oliver wanted to strangle Mya in his mind. But she was right, everything she said was right so he deserved all of this. ''Why am I so foolish back then?''


    "However, it is not for me to decide whether she will forgive you or give you a chance once again," Mya said. "Well, if she gives you a chance, I really have nothing to say since it is her choice to make. That was her free will and I totally respect whatever her decision was. However..." She stopped walking which made Oliver stop walking as well, waiting for her next words. "If you hurt her again in any form. I''ll make sure that you will not be seen again as the face of the world." Mya said with a sickly sweet smile that made Oliver shiver inside. "Keep that in mind, Oliver."


    "I will keep your words in mind," Oliver said with an equal smile. But somehow his eyes held relief which Mya didn''t ask what it was for. Or she didn''t want to know what that meant.


    "Arf! Arf!"


    Their conversation was cut off when they heard the bark of the dog.


    "I think this is where he wants us toe?" Hyun Jae said. Her voice was as sweet and soft as ever.


    A small one-story house that was made of wood. It almost looked like one strong blow of air and it would be whisked away. The dog barked a few more times before it rushed inside the house.


    "Wait!" Hyun Jae followed after the dog, and Mya and Oliver without any dy followed after her.


    "Hyun Jae! Don''t run off like that?!" Mya screamed as she reached the inside of the house. Surprisingly it was neat, despite the shabby facade it had outside. There was nothing inside the room aside from vases that contained more herbs And the scent of strong herbal medicines was flowing in the air. There was also one wooden bed where sheets were neatly covered.


    "Ark!" Hyun Jae screamed looking for the dog.


    ''Ark? That must be the name of the dog from his cor.'' Mya also started looking around.


    They heard the barking of the dog. He came behind from the shelf as if telling us to look behind.


    "Just stay here. I will take a look at it." Oliver said. But Mya and Hyun Jae ignored him and just followed behind him.


    ''Tss'' he can''t do anything about it but to let the twodies follow her. However, to their surprise, the back of the shelf was quite spacey and there was a door behind it. Mya tore a fire talisman to light the ce.


    And soon as she did that, Hyun Jae ran once again inside. There was a man, who was skinny and had tattered clothes lying on the ground.


    Without further dy, Hyun Jae started casting healing magic, not checking whether the man was alive or not. Well, she was quite right with what she did. Since the man was already at the brink of death and if she was a minutete, he would die already.


    With the lighting from Hyun Jae''s healing magic, Mya observed the whole ce and to her surprise, there were tons of human skeletons reeking of ck magic. These were all preserved skeletons of malice.


    "This room.."


    "Reeking with dark magic." Oliver continued Mya''s words.


    "You seem rather calm." Mya said as she continued to watch Hyun Jae.


    "Might you as well." Oliver said in return. "Are you not going to stop Hyun Jae? The man she is healing might be a dangerous person."


    "She will not budge to save a person as long as there is life within them." Mya nced at the man Hyun Jae was healing. "And only to that man, we could find more information about this ce."


    "You''re quite calctive." Oliver grinned.


    "You are really saying that to me, of all people?" Mya said as she started heading out. "Continue to look after them, I''ll prepare some meals for us. If Hyun Jae finished her healing, she would be extremely tired."


    ***


    After almost half an hour, Hyun Jae copsed with the excessive use of her healing magic. Mya and Oliver ced her on the bed while the man was left inside the hidden room and at the same time tied his hands and feet. His mouth was also gagged.


    The man slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw were two pairs of glistening eyes, one blue and one golden, looking at him with malice.


    "So now that you are already awake. I just want to inform you that we save your life, ck mage." Mya said with a sinister smile on her lips.


    At the mention of the dark mage, the man started struggling thinking that two people were enemies.


    "Mmm..." He tried to remove the ropes tied to him.


    "Can you make your energy light for just a moment? You sound like you will kill him." Oliver said, though there was an equal grin on his face. "Let''s be a little nicer to him or he might think that we are his enemies."


    "I''m nicer to him. And what''s the point of killing him when we save his life." Mya said.


    "You''re the one scaring him."


    "Your energy speaks differently." Oliver protested.


    "Alright, fine! Anyway, enough of that." Mya nced back at the man who are still trying to remove the ropes tied to him. "Let''s get to the point now."


    "Listen to this, Mr. Dark Mage, we found you with your dog, who asked for our help to save you. But we don''t do things for free." She sped both her hands. "In exchange for saving you, please tell us everything you know about this ce."


    ''My other crew might also be somewhere in this ce. It is better to have more information on this unknown ind. So it will be easy for us how to navigate to this ce.''''


    "And when I say everything.. About the whole world also. You got it?"

 Chapter 194 - Volume 6.4 A Way To Gather Information

    "You''re... You''re both beautiful!"


    Both Mya and Oliver were almost stupefied since the first thing that came out from the unknown man''s voice was something like that which the both of them didn''t expect..


    "Ehem.'''' Mya tried to clear her throat so she didn''t make any weird noiseing from her mouth. "Ehrm. Thank you for thepliment." Mya said with a smile. "But that is not what I want to know."


    The unknown man growled at them with rage. "I will not tell anything to beautiful people!"


    ''I know that I''m beautiful. But based on his words there is some sort of discrimination here?''


    Mya wanted to hold her head. However, a whine of the dog was suddenly heard. When Mya and the unknown man looked in its direction, they saw the dog hovering in the air with electricity surrounding it.


    "Ark!" The man struggled through his binds.


    Oliver looked at the man. "I see, but let me remind you again that this dog called us in order to save you. Or in other words, to help you keep ''alive''. And our friend is someone kind enough to heal someone like you who is unknown to us. However, she almost exhausted herself using her magic a bit much."


    "Wait, are you trying to manipte and force me to do something that I don''t want? First, let me also remind you that this is not my fault if you decided to heal me that made your friends feel exhausted. That is my responsibility to follow whatever you say and let all of you control my life." The unknown man said with eagerness in his voice. "So now, what are you going to do?" The unknown man asked with hatred and contempt in his eyes.


    "Control your life, well you can do that. However..." Oliver grinned. "If something happens to this dog, I wonder if he will be still alive for our kind friend to heal if she wakes us."


    Mya shook her head inwardly. ''As I expected to someone like him. But...'' She looked at the dog with worry. Seeing her expression, Oliver leaned closer to whisper through her ears.


    "I just made him sleep," Oliver said. Then he nced back towards the unknown man.


    "If you want to save your dog, tell us everything we want to know. Let''s begin first, what is your name? Then follow up by the answers to Mdy''s questions."


    ''He is rather more polite now. And I admit, he is quite a scary interrogator.'' Mya also returned her gaze to the man. His hair was unkempt and long. His beard had already grown long as well, as he was skinny all over his body.


    The man''s fists clenched. But then he looked at his dog, Ark. "Fine, I''m Seth." The man finally gave in. "Why do you want to ask this ce? Is it not beautiful to have someone who has the most knowledge above everyone else?"


    ''Again with these beautiful people.'' Mya sighed inwardly.


    "You are not allowed to ask a question. We are the only ones who will ask any questions here." Oliver said as more electricity came out from his hands. "I hope you get it that easily."


    ''If I didn''t make that safety contract with him, I''d be in constant fear of suddenly being struck by lightning.'' Mya thought as she continue to observe first.


    "Give us the information we want to know, that''s it. So now, what is this ce and this world?" Oliver said.


    Seth could only grit his teeth. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. He looked directly at Mya and Oliver started from the head to the feet. He tried his best to examine their intentions and appearance.


    ''All we want was all about this ce but this man-made everything hard for us.'' Mya thought as she also look at the unknown man


    Oliver didn''t know the intentions of these people but if he thought about it, there was nothing dangerous to their question since this was a piece ofmon knowledge to everyone living here. Unless they were not living here.


    "I think there is nothing for me to keep shutting my mouth since all they want to know is all about this ce." The unknown man thought.


    "This world is called Ihayah."


    "I see." Mya directly looked at him. ''So this is the same world. Thank goodness, it is still like that.'' "Please continue."


    "We are currently in the continent of Kregos, and currently we are in the kingdom of Baslon ruled by King Vohari II."


    For the first time, Mya felt that half of the burden in her shoulders had been lifted. Her worries that she was not able to make it past the Red Current, was finally gone. Kregos or Baslon were new ces for her that she heard just now.


    "Have you heard about the Continent of Heliyas?" Mya asked.


    "No." Seth simply said.


    And as she expected, just like the Sun Ind, the continent of Heliyas was a continent that was isted.


    "Seth, right? Do you have a map for this whole ce?" Mya asked. "If ever that you have any, can I have one map if you have one? Don''t worry, I''ll also pay for it."


    "Yes, I still have it," Seth said. "And what will you pay me? Do you think I will be swayed by beautiful people like..."


    Mya brought a small pouch containing blue pearls that made Seth stop and stare at the sparkling blue pearls. "Will this be enough? Another thing, I also want to know more about is the economy and everything that is happening in this continent."


    ''Just how many items does that bag contain?'' Oliver wondered as he looked at Mya''s bag.


    ''Is she being serious? Those pearls look very expensive.'' Seth thought as he kept staring at the pearls in front of him ''Besides just who are these people and where in the world do theye from? Their clothes as well were not something in this ce.''


    After a few threate... ah persuasion rather, Seth told Mya and Oliver everything they wanted to know.


    One hour had passed and they finally got everything they wanted to know. But there was still something that bothered Mya.


    "It seems you have a strong prejudice against beautiful people? Why is that? Can you also tell me about it?"


    This question triggered something inside Seth as he broke again in rage. "You. Your kind, abused everyone just because they are not as beautiful as them. My family-just because they are mixed races and humans were considered perfect creations, they were humiliated and hunted down," he paused a bit to gain some energy.


    "You all deserve to die! I will decapitate all your heads and disy it in front of everyone just like what you have done to my family!" Seth was releasing strong dark energy. But before he could go on anymore, Oliver hit the back of his nape with precision. And he immediately lost consciousness, which made his body imbnced. He also ced the sleeping dog beside Seth.


    ''My kind. Beautiful, Humans. Ah, I see, so this is something with race as well. Hah.'' Mya thought. ''This is really amon trope to worlds like this. But it seemspared to Heliyas, the discrimination here was more extreme given his reaction to us. And that hunting part was quite foreboding.''


    "Now that you finally gained the information that you need," Oliver looked at Mya directly into the eye, "What will you do?" he paused for a few seconds."Are you going to y the hero based on what he said?"


    "No," Mya said. "I always only work for my own gains as well as for the sake of people important to me. However, if someone close to me wants to intervene, I guess I lend some helping hand as well. What do you think, Hyun Jae?"


    Hyun Jae who had already awakened for some time now was eavesdropping on them behind the door.


    "I-I want to investigate more about the situation first." Hyun Jae said, startled that Mya called her all of the sudden.


    "It will be better as well if we make some huge name and fame for ourselves at this ce. That way wherever our other crewmates are, they can track us as well so it will be easy for them to find us." Hyun Jae and Oliver were just moving their heads and patiently listening to her. "We can also know more about this ce," Mya said. "This is hitting three birds with one stone."


    "It seems you have already decided," Oliver said with a grin on his face. He opened the map that was in his hands. "Let''s head now to the nearest vige and see the situations for ourselves for now."


    "What will we do about Seth?" Hyun Jae looked with worry about Seth who was unconscious.


    "Well," a smile escaped Mya''s lips. "I think he will be quite beneficial for us.. I decided that he will be the perfect tour guide for us."

 Chapter 195 - Volume 6.5 All Hail Baru, The White Monkey

    "Argh." Iris opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was multiple eyes of monkeys staring at her. She closed her eyes once again, toprehend what was happening. ''Am I still dreaming? Thest thing that happened was..."


    She jolted up. "That''s right! The ship is falling and then!" She clutched her head when a stinging pain throbbed from it.


    "The Master of our Great Lord is awake!"


    Iris was startled to hear multiple screams and cheers. And as she was even more surprised to see that she was in some sort of a stage or altar, lying in a flowery bed like some poisoned Snow White waiting for her prince. And in front of her were monkeys of different colors and sizes.


    ''What the f*ck is happening? What is this ce? Did I get transported to the of the Apes or something now?''


    "Iris!" Iris turned her head when she heard L''s voice who was on the verge of tears. "You''re awake! Finally!" L cornered her in a hug.


    "What is happening? What is this ce?"


    "This ce is called Simia."


    "Simia?"


    "Yes, that is what they told me," L said.


    "Them?"


    "Greetings,dy L anddy Iris." All of the cheerings stopped. Iris looked behind L and saw two ape beastmen approaching her. Somehow, a mncholy shed towards Iris'' mind when she remembered Baru with those two.


    ''Speaking of Baru, where is that white monkey? My Baru Jr.''


    At the exact time, Iris was startled when Baru, her white monkey jumped on her left shoulder.


    "U-u-a-a-ah!"


    "It''s the great Baru!" Someone yelled from the audience. "Let''s all, give our respects!"


    Now, Iris was really beyond shock when all the beastmen monkeys kneeled down.


    "L, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "Ah about that..."


    "Allow me to enlighten you, master of our great lord." One of the ape beastman or more like an ape woman approached Iris. She was wearing a flowy long purple dress and had a smooth-looking mixture of ck and brown fur.


    "You are?" Iris asked.


    "I am Fortia, Lady Iris." The ape woman bowed down. "The Chief of Simia n."


    "Before Simia was established, our first lord, the great Simia, united every ape beastmen on the continent. He was the strongest among us and he was the only one who had silken white fur among the monkeys. From generation to generation, no one inherited his trait. That was why when we saw the Great Lord Baru, everyone believed that he was the incarnation of our great leader and founder. As the master of our great lord, we will do our utmost best to serve you."


    Iris'' eyes almost sparkled from what she said. But she remainedposed. "Serve me? What kind of service will you do?"


    "As the master of the great lord Baru, we will serve you with food, offer you golds and riches, and we will see to it that your stay here will be to the highest quality offort. And we will be honoured if youmand us of anything you wished."


    "Hoho, really?" Iris asked.


    L who was watching the whole exchange, was this really necessary right now? She had been a week in this ce and there were no signs of their other crewmates either. When she woke up, they ended up in some forest. With Iris only by her side and Kayden seemingly watching them. But before she could speak, Kayden had already left them without saying anything. Then these ape beastmen appeared and imed that they would help her and Iris.


    L was quite troubled seeing Iris'' nonchnt actions since she woke up. ''Is she not worried about the others? We should leave here and look at the others. Maybe Iris will refuse the offer.'' But her thoughts werepletely opposite to Iris'' response.


    "Then, I will dly oblige to your offer," Iris said with a huge grin on her face.


    L''s eyes widened but remained her mouth shut seeing the grinning face of Iris. ''Why did she agree? Now that she is awake, we should look for the others as well! She didn''t even ask where the others were when she first woke up.''


    "Thank you,dy Iris." Fortia bowed down. Her yellow-slit eyes shed with malice which Iris failed to see. "Since you just woke up,dy Iris. Please have all this meal that the finest chefs of the ns prepared."


    A table was brought in front of Iris. And soon ape beast women that were wearing green flowy tunics that closed to hanfus which was the first thing Iris noticed.


    "Thank you for the feast!" Iris said with extreme delight as she eyed the food.


    "Iris," the troubled and worried L, was interrupted by Fortia when she held her hands.


    "Lady L, you should joindy Iris as well to celebrate her waking up," she pulled L to a seat beside Iris.


    "L!" Iris put a piece of bread in front of Iris. "Let''s eat now. It will be a waste to not eat with all these delicacies in front of us." She said as she forked some roasted meat.


    L clenched her fist that was in herp. "How can she not be worried? Why is she not asking about our other crewmates?"


    "What''s the matter, Lady L?" Her thoughts were interrupted by Fortia. "Is the food not to your liking?"


    "Ah," she started grabbing the piece of bread and started eating.


    "No, I am just thinking of something," L said while she was now continuously eating. She was also quite bothered that they were on some stage and everyone was watching them eat.


    "Save it forter. L." Iris said with a huge grin, "and enjoy the food while some of it is still hot as well." Then she looked towards Fortia and the other monkeys. "You guys, why don''t you eat as well?"


    "We''re alright," Forsia said. "All that food is for Lady Iris and Lady L. Please eat with your heart''s content."


    "Then, if it''s alright, will be alright, if the next time we will eat in somewhere more inclusive and also our rooms to something more private. It seems my friend here was ufortable with the ce with many eyes staring at her."


    L nced up. Yes, she was indeed troubled by that. However, that was not her worry right now. "Iris we need to look..." But her words were cut off again by Forsia''s response.


    "Of course, Lady Iris, Lady L. We have prepared your personal rooms and will be guided there once you finish your meal."


    "Cool," Iris said. "You are that L! You don''t have anything to worry about anymore now."


    "Yes," L could only agree meekly in the end, as she scooped the bowl of soup that was in front of her. Her eyes were downcast and gloomy which didn''t escape Iris'' probing eyes. But she just remained nonchnt as she talked with Forsia.


    ''Since I met Iris, she was the one that L found among the crew to be very ufortable with. But she was also the one who was with Mya the most. Why are you not asking anything about the crew? I have been worried all this time. Are you not worried about them, Iris?'' She thought as she ate her food in silence.


    She nced back towards Iris who was eating with great enthusiasm as if she was not worried about anything.


    After a few hours both Iris and L were guided towards their rooms. Their rooms were opposite each other. And to Iris'' observation, the whole ce was screaming of the culture of the East back on Earth.


    ''Ho, this is interesting. Back in Heliyas, I base the culture there in the ssical western style. But to see this different culture. It meant that we made our way out of the Red Current.''


    "This will be your room, Lady Iris," Forsia said as she gestured to Iris'' room. "And the opposite room will be Lady L''s room."


    "Thank you," L said. She has been staying here for three days now. And she wasn''t able to bring herself to be brought up to have her room and stayed with Iris on that stage while the others worshiped them like some deities. If not for Iris'' she thought she would never get out of that situation. However, her thoughts from earlier, was still not leaving her mind.


    "Then if you have anything to require, Lady Iris. Please call any of the assigned servants. I''m afraid that I will need to leave due to my work."


    "Oh right, you are the chief here, we apologize if we bothered you with your work," Iris said.


    "It''s nothing to be concerned about. This is my duty as the chief, to serve the master of our Great Lord Baru." Forsia bowed down. "I will take my leave now." Then together with her three maidservants, they walked ahead.


    L took this as a signal to enter her room. But she was surprised when Iris grabbed her hands.. "Let''s have some quality time to talk in my room," Iris said as she pulled L to her room.

 Chapter 196 - Volume 6.6 Quality Time

    "Let''s have some quality time together. alright, L?"


    L shivered when Iris'' attitude was more different than her usual frightening or authoritative one. The door closed, and Iris escaped a sweetly sickening smile at her.


    "This ce is quite peculiar right?" Iris said as she took a seat on the bed. There was a window in front of it and the wind was blowing.


    "Do you tell them anything?" Iris asked in a cheerful voice which made L look at her.


    "No," L said. "I just said that we came from some faraway ce and ended up there. Kayden was also with us but he just vanished after I woke up."


    ''Why is she asking all of this now?'' L pondered. ''I thought she didn''t care for anything that happened. Then perhaps she was acting on purpose? But why?'' When L tried to open her mouth to speak.


    Iris identally knocked down the expensive-looking vase. The three attendants that were left, outside, hurried inside.


    "Lady Iris?" All three of them were surprised to see the broken vase beside the bed. "Are you alright?"


    The one in the middle who was seemingly the attendant immediately gestured for the other two maids to clean the broken vase.


    "I''m sorry," Iris said with an apologetic voice. "I climbed to bed to look at the scenery outside the window but I identally bumped into the vase."


    ''Why is she lying?'' L watched the scene unfolding in a stiffened state.


    "It''s alright." One of the attendants said. "What matters is that you''re unhurt."


    "Thank you," Iris shed a smile. "I''ll be more careful next time. It seems that any noise that I might cause here, might also be heard by roommates if I''m not careful. I don''t want to identally disturb anyone again."


    "That will be fine, Lady Iris." The head maid said and bowed. "In this area, only yours and Lady L''s room are situated here."


    "I see. I''m d to hear that." Iris said and shed a smile."But I''ll still be careful."


    The head maid bowed down after a few more exchanges of talks before going out of the room. That was the time L tried to speak again.


    Iris put her mouth into her lips. "Hush, L. I know you are excited here. Even if we are the only people here, we might still disturb other people, if we are too loud."


    Just then L realized what Iris meant by her words. ''The walls have ears. But why is she being discreet like this? From her three days of staying here, all the ape beastmen were kind to her and amodated all their needs without fail.''


    "L back then, you loved to hear bedtime stories right. Do you want to hear one?"


    But Iris didn''t let her speak and began her tale.


    "One day there is a man blessed with the spirits, he was born as a very rich man. He has everything, his looks, his wealth, and all the people are always kind to him. And also he was also a verypassionate and righteous man. He built a great kingdom and many people followed him. But as time passed, the followers started to harbor jealousy of the man.


    They can''t stand how he is very different from them and think that always in the man''s life, he always had it easy. So they plotted against him to destroy him. But all their attempts failed since the man was blessed with spirits, they always guarded him against harm.


    However, a witch whose beauty was greater than anyone stepped to the enemies. He will help the conspiracies to destroy the man in exchange for something. She wanted every bit of their eldest children''s hearts.


    And so they abide due to their extreme jealousy against the man."


    ''How is this a bedtime story, it is getting darker as the story continues.'' L gulped in silence as she continued to listen to Iris'' story.


    "They brutally murdered their eldest child, so that the witch would destroy the blessed man. But what they didn''t know was that the witch was a spirit in disguise. And when the vile and jealous people presented the heart of their children in front of them. Lightning struck. And the vile people trembled.


    The witch told them that their greed and jealousy know no bounds to even kill their own children. Then the witch revealed her identity and also told them the children that they killed were not their children but a puppet she created in order to copy their children''s appearance. And the heart they had slowly faded in specks of dust. That way no harmes to those children.


    The witch cursed the entire kingdom in seclusion and from generation to generation no one would ever receive any blessings from them. They would also suffer more. That day as well, with the children of those they tried to kill, some few believers of the blessed man and the blessed man itself disappeared. Chaos and sufferings befall the ungrateful and evil people."


    Iris ended her story. L pped her hands with tears in her eyes. "That story is very beautiful. I''m d that the children were safe. And the man was also saved."


    "Right?" Iris smiled. "It''s a perfect story to fill some plot holes." She emphasized the plot holes part.


    "It is gettingte now," she nced at her window and the sky was already dark. "Better rest now, L," Iris said as she pulled L once again and this time they headed to her room.


    Everything happened so fast, that L was awakened to her stupor when Iris closed the door after saying goodnight. ''Eh, what?'' L was stupefied looking at her closed door and her room.


    Meanwhile, Iris gave her greetings to her assigned maids outside her room before entering her room.


    "Goodnight, And thank you for your help as well earlier," Iris said with a smile.


    "It''s alright," the head maid said. "It is our duty to serve, Lady Iris. If you ever need something Mdy, please ring the bell." Then they bowed when she entered her room.


    "I''ll do that," Iris said as she entered the room.


    A grin escaped her lip. ''Whether she gets the story or not, it really doesn''t matter.''


    ''I know I am being a jerk, to act suspicious to some people who offered help with us. And nursed me. But there is no such thing as free lunch in any situation. I have learned all of that now. From what L had said, they appeared all of the sudden and offered to help us. And those eyes, cold and unfeeling eyes. ''Iris brushed her hair with her fingers. ''I already saw too many eyes with that kind, chief. For I am also that kind of person once.''


    "U-u-ah-ah." Baru came in through the window andyfortably at Iris'' bed.


    "Oh, great Baru."


    She patted the already sleeping monkey beside her. ''It seems you will be used to something grand soon.''


    Irisid down on the bed as well. ''Let''s watch and see what they truly want from us. And I hope it will be something truly entertaining.'' She chuckled to herself.


    ''That story as well, I hope he enjoys that story as well?'' Iris closed her eyes. ''And the others wherever you are, don''t ever die before we see each other again.''


    From outside her room that was on the third floor of the building. Kayden stood on the roof. His beautiful crimson eyes were clear as well. The hem of his ck coat fluttered through the air as he looked entirely to the new ce they were dropped off.


    Beautiful rednterns lit up the streets, while some ape beastmen were chatting happily in strange clothing that he only saw for the first time. Even the houses and buildings were different in style. A culture and civilization that was entirely different from what he had seen so far.


    "Where are you right now?" He let out a soft mutter in the air as worry flickered in his crimson ruby eyes.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, in some other parts of the continent, Rhyme could be seen being transported with one of the wagons with chains on his legs, neck, and arms. ''I just said that I will try to patrol and look for some materials to repair the ship. But then I suddenly find myself abducted by some ve merchant who was speaking a differentnguage but strangely I can speak and understand it as well. Together with this...'' Rhyme looked at the caged cart he was in. And there were only beastmen that were probably caught and had serious injuries.


    ''At least they don''t beat me up. I hope Dorris and Rein will find me,'' Rhyme said as he silently shed tears. ''Pleasee and save me.''


    The wagon headed towards the inside of a city with high walls.


    "These are the newly captured beastmen." Rhyme nced up to hear people talking outside.


    "Alright, you maye inside now." A more grumpy voice said.. And soon the cart that Rhyme was in was moving once again.

 Chapter 197 - Volume 6.7 Kingdom Of Baslon

    ''So this is the Kingdom of Baslon.'' Mya eyed the city they just entered. Then she looked at the clothes she was wearing with delight.


    "Wow, these clothes are pretty nice," Mya said as she observed the clothes. It was a blue dress with long sleeves and at the waist, there was a dark purple belt stash with some jade stones. Itplimented Mya''s dark blue hair and light aquamarine eyes. Plus she has a blue fan with a beautiful mountainndscape design. " It looks like these clothes fit me well."


    While Hyun Jae was also wearing the same kind of dress. The only difference was it was the color of purple with the embroidery of white lily in the hem and sleeves of the dress. Then Oliver was wearing a light green tunic matching his green hair.


    "I feel like I''m back in Korea again. I''m happy to wear something simr to Hanbok. It reminds me of my World" Hyun Jae said as she looked with nostalgia at the surroundings. The houses were made of roof tiles with beautiful wooden columns and paneling.


    "Korea?" Mya asked with oblivious though she already knew about it. That was the country where Hyun Jae lived back on Earth.


    "Oh! Did I still not mention that before? that is the country where I lived back then." Hyun Jae said as longing shed through her eyes. But then she let out a radiant smile.


    "I see, if you said like that, looking at this ce. It is certainly beautiful. How I wish I could see personally the world that you lived in."


    "Young miss," Mya turned around to see Seth with the ticket she asked for. "I have acquired the ticket you asked for."


    "Thank you for this," Mya said with a smile. While Seth just moved his head as a response to her.


    "Are you certain that the first thing you will visit here is the auction house?" Oliver asked.


    "Well, I promised Seth that if he wants to help us here, we must set all the ves that were going to be sold in the auction house here."


    "Yes, though I don''t trust you yet. You must promise me that you will buy all the ves and freed them." Seth said as he looked at them with seriousness. Compared to his disheveled appearance before, his long ck hair was now tied neatly at the back. And he was wearing cleaner and decent grey attire right now. He looked like some schr at the moment.


    "Thank you for giving us an opportunity," Mya said. "By the way, what time will the auction happen?"


    "At exactly seven in the evening."


    "I see," Mya raised her head to bright sunny skies. "We will still have more time left."


    "Do you have all of the money for that?" Oliver whispered to Mya. "And besides, even without him we can find out of this ce by ourselves."


    "Well, who knows hahaha." Myaughed. "But it is appropriate right now for my get-up. I''m an extremely rich foreigner who loves to exploit her money in extravagances."


    "Your n is sometimes really full of loopholes."


    "Well, it would be fun if it was always perfect."


    "Ah! Where are you looking at wench?!"


    Both Mya and Oliver immediately looked at the cause of themotion. There was a girl on the ground with fallen flowers surrounding her. And another woman who had extravagant clothes was now fuming in front of her.


    "Do you know who I am?!"


    "She looked more extravagant than you?" Olivermented.


    Mya rolled her eyes, "I have my own style."


    The child trembled with the screaming of the woman. "I''m the eldest daughter of the Minister of Finance! And you ruined my clothes,moner!"


    "Flog her fifty times!" The woman screamed and the guards at her back matched forward towards the trembling girl.


    "Please, forgive me, Mdy!" The girl knelt down with tears dripping her eyes.


    ''My, my,'' Mya opened the fan she had and covered her mouth. ''Flogging a child for fifty times? Is that already asking someone to kill the child?''


    "Stop..."


    A fast wind passed Mya and Oliver and Seth didn''t even finish his sentence when Hyun Jae stepped in front of the child.


    '' Ah Hyun Jae, here we go again, the leadingdy needs to be a hero'' Mya thought.


    "How can you be heartless over a child?!" Hyun Jae screamed back.


    "Another meremoner?!" The woman screamed. "How dare you defy me?!"


    "Flogging a frail child like that will cause her to die?!" Hyun Jae retorted back. "How can you be so ruthless?!"


    "You must also be seeking to be punished as well! Hold her and bring me my whip! This lowlymoner will not know their ce if not taught properly." Two seemingly maids of the woman held Hyun Jae.


    "Hey, are you not going to help your friend?!" Seth said with worry. " It seems she needs your help."But when he looked at the two both Mya and Oliver were releasing an ominous aura.


    "That woman. She said she is the daughter of the Minister of Finance here?" Mya asked. "Is the minister of finance, a high-ranking noble here?"


    Seth was a bit startled by her sudden question but answered nheless. "Yes, he is the third most powerful authority here."


    "I see, third powerful hmm interesting" Mya closed the fan she was holding. "You heard that Oliver, let''s try not to make this a very problematic scene when we still need to look for our other friends."


    "I will try to hold myself," Oliver said.


    Mya simply grinned as she walked towards Hyun Jae''s location.


    "Here is your whip, Mdy." The woman epted the whip and grinned wickedly at Hyun Jae who was struggling against the other two maids.


    "This will teach your ce!" The woman raised her hand holding the whip in the air. Hyun Jae closed her eyes for the impact but momentster, nothing hit her. When she opened her eyes, the woman was struggling to pull her whip.


    "Does my sister look like amoner to you?" Mya said as she let go of the whip. Due to the unexpected release, the woman stumbled on the ground. The maid holding Hyun Jae let her go and went to theirdy to help her.


    The guards also standing with the child dropped down as Oliver electrified them.


    The woman tried to stand up but she froze to see Mya''s menacing gaze. Not only that her clothes were not really something anymoner could afford. But as the first daughter, Myoung, Ji Hye of the Prime Minister of Finance, she was aware of every high noble in this kingdom. That was when her eyes went to Mya''s blue hair and eyes. ''Even those kinds of hair color and eyes, would not certainly belong tomon people. My father told me that there will be foreign delegates arriving soon. Not only that, that guy over there used magic.''


    "This is not the end!" Myoung, Ji Hye stood up. "Let''s leave!" Then rushed away from the scene.


    "Hmm...That is quick. To be honest I didn''t expect that I thought she would cause more scenes. And do the famous satisfying face pping in this kind of scene." Mya whispered to herself and lookedpletely disappointed.


    Seth who was near her stepped a few backs.


    Seeing that she left, the crowd watching the scene already dispersed.


    "Mya!" Hyun Jae gave her a tight hug.


    "Are you alright?" Mya asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine Mya. Thank you but the girl." When they looked at where the girl was, surprisingly there were no signs of her now and only the fallen flowers remained.


    "She left when you were talking with that nobledy," Oliver said.


    "I see," Hyun Jae looked with worry. " I hope that she was okay."


    "You don''t have to look glum anymore," Mya said. "The important thing is," she started picking the flowers one by one until nothing remained. "You and that child were not hurt."


    "Seth, do you have anything to do until the auction?" Mya asked which startled the quiet Seth who was watching them.


    "No,I don''t have any," Seth said.


    "Then gave this to that child," Mya handed him a silver coin that she got. "Tell her that the kinddy who helped her bought her flowers."


    Seth looked a bit skeptical but still epted the coin. "Then I will look for her." He bowed down and left.


    Mya opened her fan and looked at her surroundings. "Now then, let''s continue our interrupted exploration." She said, ''This fan is quite fun to use.''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, a man clothed in a dark flowy robe and had half inverted ck in his face was watching the entire scene. He was certainly not an ordinary person and released an aura of someone with high authority.


    "Those three, they don''t belong to any of the foreign delegates visiting the kingdom. Acquire every information about them."


    A man d in ck as well behind him disappeared after he said those words.

 Chapter 198 - Volume 6.8 Auction House

    The nighttime had finallye. With Mya''s cloak on and an extravagant mask to hide their faces. All the visitors were also wearing masks to hide their faces. Not only that but all of them were wearing extravagant and expensive-looking clothes clearly indicating that they were not just ordinary people either.


    Mya, Hyun Jae, Oliver, and Seth were seated in a V.I.P room on the second floor where they could still see the stage clearly.


    "They are really the worst." Hyun Jae clenched her fist. "How can they sell living beings like this?"


    "It is nothing strange Hyun Jae," Mya said. "Didn''t you forget that there is even a battle arena for ves back at Sahaya? They are for the entertainment of any people who have the money."


    "I heard such things." Hyun Jae said, her voice sounding glum. "But I haven''t seen it yet. And when that ve revolution happened there are discussions to finally abolish very."


    "You are certainly right about that," Oliver joined their discussion. "The house of nobles who were against very gained more power for their movement to abolish very. However, it will take some time there."


    Mya was surprised by what she had heard just now and a faint smile escaped her lips. ''So what Iris did back there didn''tpletely go to waste. However, if she is with us right now. I don''t know what trouble she might cause since she was the one who hated the idea of very the most.''


    "Ladies and Gentlemen." A man cloaked in a glistening red robe. He had long ck hair and was wearing a half-white mask with colorful feathers attached to it. Even with his mask on and his build, his low and yet soft voice, one could clearly tell that he had this seductive charm to him. "I, Ga-ul Dal, as the owner of this Moonlit Auction House, wees you all! We can now begin the event!"


    The whole hall was filled with thunderous apuse. And when everyone was quiet down, Ga-ul, Dal continued his words.


    "And as per order, let us begin first with the rare items the house has acquired."


    {Mya.}


    Mya was surprised when she heard the voice of the priestess, which she hadn''t heard for a long time.


    ''Priestess?'' She replied with her thoughts.


    {There is an ornament among the items that will be auctioned today.}


    ''Ah. I see.'' Mya replied. ''Then I will acquire it as well, priestess.''


    {Thank you, Mya. I apologize if I contact you just now. The eyes of the gods and goddesses are going rampant. When we have more time let''s talk again. And congrattions for crossing the Red Current.}


    ''Thank you, priestess.'' Mya said then she didn''t hear anything back from the priestess once again. Mya returned her gaze back to the stage where the bidding of the first item was now happening.


    The first item was a vase with beautiful lotus carvings. It was sold for ten silvers. Then the second, third, and up to the seventh items were all sold once again.


    "Now we are at thest item!"


    Mya could feel the heat from her silver bracelet again. And as expected it was glowing once again. ''Ah, why does it have to be the most expensive item here. I''m already worrying about the cost of all the ves I will buy. Well, I guess this can''t be helped.''


    "This very beautiful blue pearl is called the Mermaid Tears! It was believed to be the tears of the delicate mermaid. And it said that if you have this you will be able to stock items here." Ga-ul Dal gestured and one of his servants brought a cart out to the stage. When Ga-ul Dal removed the cloth covering the item, everyone was mesmerized by the beautiful blue pearl.


    "It''s beautiful." Hyun Jae said in awe.


    "Right." Mya smiled. "Though, I wanted to give it to you, will it be alright, if I bought it for myself this time?"


    Hyun Jae smiled at her. "Of course! I didn''t say it was beautiful because I wanted it. But it reminds me of your eyes, Mya. I think that will be perfect for you."


    Mya smiled with her words. "I see. I''m d to hear that."


    ''And he said that this will make one able to stock items? Is this really akin to space magic? This ornament is quite interesting this time.'' Mya maintained her calm upfront although her insides were tingling with excitement. It was the space storage she dreamt to have no matter what! And now something like that appeared here!


    "You are going to buy that pearl?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes. It might be helpful to someone without magic like me." A grin escaped Mya''s lips.


    ''She has no magic?'' Seth, who was listening, the entire time to them looked at Mya.


    "The outside of the Red Current is truly fascinating is it?" Mya said as she sipped the tea prepared for them. "There was no space magic even on the continent back then. For such items like this to exist."


    "Certainly." Oliver also looked with interest at the item. "That is quite a convenient item to have. If I have brought money with me, I might also buy it no matter how much the price."


    "We will start the bidding for fifty silver!" Ga-ul Dal announced.


    "Sixty Silvers!


    "Eighty Silvers!"


    "Two-hundred silvers!"


    "Why are you not bidding yet?" Hyun Jae said as the price continued to increase. "But it is alright, Mya if you don''t obtain that item. Even without magic, you are already pretty strong. And I''ll just carry your items for you."


    ''Hyun Jae, you came from Earth, like me. You of all people must understand the value of a space item!''


    "It''s alright, Hyun Jae. With that, we will be able to hide all our valuable things and not just in some random secret room filled with skeletons that were guarded by a dog."


    Seth''s face scowled hearing her words. But before he could retort, Mya spoke once again.


    "I don''t mean to be rude by that. But I''m stating the facts."


    "Seven-hundred silvers!"


    "Seven-hundred-fifty silvers!"


    "Are you able to fulfill your promise?" Seth asked with worry this time. "The price was still getting higher and still didn''t show any sign of stopping. How...": He was startled when it was now the range of gold.


    "Ten golds!" The screams were now getting less.


    "Twenty golds!"


    "Since you didn''t ept my pearls back then I still have more money to waste," Mya said, she was still calm which was making Hyun Jae and Seth even more scared now. While Oliver just shook his head.


    "One hundred golds!"


    There were only two people screaming.


    "One-hundred-fifty golds!"


    "One thousand golds!" From this, the entire hall became quiet now.


    ''Ho,'' Mya''s grin became wider. Thest call came from the right room next to them.


    "Will there be no one who will bid more than One thousand golds! Calling once! Calling Twice! Then Mermaid''s Tears will be sold now..."


    "Ten thousand golds!" Mya yelled which shocked the entire audience in the room. Even the one next room was surprised to hear a ridiculous im just now.


    Who couldn''t be shocked? Ten thousand golds were already worth an entire city''s treasury! Well, not only the audience was surprised to hear Mya''s call.


    Even the people she was with almost coughed up blood. Even though Oliver was already expecting something like this, well it was still a ridiculous amount. ''Does she have that much money?'' He was really bing more worried now.


    "Will there be no one who will bid more than Ten thousand golds! Calling once! Calling Twice! Then Mermaid''s Tears will be sold now to customer 81!" Ga-ul Dal''s ecstatic voice was very noticeable. Well, who wouldn''t he certainly earn more than he had earned in this auction house?


    "Are you certain you can pay for that item, Mya?" Hyun Jae asked with worry. "It-it is ten thousand gold..."


    "Well, let''s just enjoy the show for now." Myaughed. "That is only the teaser of our agenda."


    "Now, everyone! For the main event of the night! I have brought these ten amazing ves for everyone to have! For our first item, he was one of the proud elven races!"


    A huge cart containing a huge cell was pulled out from the stage. The one inside the cage was indeed an elf. With handcuffs on his arms. Chains in his neck and feet and there were some bruises visible on his body due to severeshings if one would take a closer look. If this was already his appearance, how much more the other ves would be next to him.


    "Next will be the main dish now." Mya''s heart became cold. ''Usually, I don''t really concern myself in these situations. But I wonder, when did I grow this soft. Is it because it reminds me of Iris?''


    "Don''t worry Seth, I have enough to buy them all."


    Seth was going to open his mouth to voice out his worry but he immediately closed it when she saw the cold expression of Mya.. Hyun Jae was also angry and he could see how she was holding herself.

 Chapter 199 - Volume 6.9 Auction House 2

    "For the first ve item, we will start with 200 silvers!"


    Mya smiled, but her eyes were cold. ''200 silvers right off the bat. Certainly, if Iris was here this whole auction house would suffer immeasurable damage.''


    "250 silvers!" A manly man shouted confidently.


    "300 silvers!" A woman in her 30''s raised her hand.


    "500 silvers!"


    "Is there no one who will bid more than 500 hundred silvers?!"


    This time Mya yelled once again. "Two golds!"


    ''I wonder, how long do I need to shout? I hope my voice will make it to the end. And wish that no one will try to interfere with everything. ''


    Every audience was again bbergasted when they hear a ridiculous amount for a mere ve once again. And it was the same person who yelled ten thousand golds before.


    "The Elf will be sold now for two golds. Calling once, calling twice!"


    But the people were more astonished when the next ves, another two elves, a wolf beastman, and up to the fifth ve, a dwarf... a single person was dominating the whole auction house when it came to the ves at a ridiculous amount. There were already people, questioning if the person was ying pranks or not.


    Even the auction house owner, Ga-ul Dal, was already growing suspicious. If the said person didn''t rent one of his most expensive V.I.P rooms in these auction houses, he would really think that the said person was just ying pranks on them.


    "Now we will go now to our next ve item!"


    This time Hyun Jae and Mya were surprised to see the next item. It was a very familiar face to them.


    "He was caught in the Valley between the ape beastmen and the Salkrit Vige. And we found out that he is a half breed of an apeman and a human, where his human features were dominant. He was docile and always followed anyone so he is in perfect condition."


    "Rhyme?!" Hyun Jae stood up from her seat, surprised to see Rhyme in the cage.


    "He seems alright," Oliver said as looked at the cage, a bit amused. "I''m d that he looks definitely fine in his situation."


    "Pfft." Mya stifled withughter. ''Oh, our poor Rhyme. To be mistaken as one of the ape beastman. What a sudden break in this tense atmosphere.''


    "Mya! How dare you act like that?" Hyun Jae looked at Mya with a pout on her face. "You''re too mean to Rhyme!"


    "I''m sorry, Hyun Jae. I just can''t control myself at the moment" Mya calmed herself fromughing. "I am calm now."


    "Do you know that beastman?" Seth asked with confusion.


    "Stop calling him like that! I mean..." Hyun Jae lowered her voice. He is not a beastman."


    "He is fully human and one of our friends," Mya said with relief in her expression. "And except the cage. It seems he is alright."


    "We will start now with 800 silvers!"


    "1 gold!"


    "At least he is worth nearly gold." Mya jested which earned a re from Hyun Jae.


    " Mya!" Hyun Jae called her name out of her frustration. "Stop teasing him already and save him." Hyun Jae said.


    "5 golds!"


    "6 golds!"


    "10 golds!"


    "Is there no one who will bid more than 10 golds?!"


    "20 golds!" Mya screamed again.


    "Is there no one who will bid more than 20 golds?!" Ga-ul Dal asked and the entire auction hall was silent once again.


    "He will now be sold..." But before Ga-ul Dal could finish his words.


    "100 golds!" Someone screamed.


    "Ho, it seems someone was willing to buy Rhyme higher? You look expensive, Rhyme." Mya grinned. And from the sound of it, it was the same person shepeted with the Mermaid Tears before.


    "Mya, what will we do?" Hyun Jae grew worried.


    "Well, I hate losing, but do the bidding now. Just add one gold to every price ourpetitor bid."


    "Really?!" Hyun Jae asked. She was excited that she would do the bidding this time.


    "101 golds!" Hyun Jae screamed.


    "200 golds!"


    "201 golds!"


    While they were bidding, Rhyme, who was inside the cage, was crying inside. ''Ah, why am I being bid like this? Am I going to be a ve right now?''


    ''They even thought that I''m an ape beastman. I know I''m not that good-looking but I''m a full human.'' Then he looked up towards the two people who werepeting for him.


    ''Well at least, I''m a little famous and my worth is around a hundred gold. I am worthy and deserving of a hundred gold¡­.'' Rhyme shook his head. ''What am I getting so proud of?! Ah, I''m really unfortunate!''


    After almost a few minutes of heated bidding for Rhyme.


    "3001 golds!"


    And there was no one who spoke next to that again since everyone got silent after they heard it.


    ''At least I got sold for 3001 golds.'' Rhyme cried internally at his misfortune. ''Will I be a ything now in some scary rich noble?''


    As he was submerged in his thoughts, Rhyme was now being pushed back inside backstage.


    Meanwhile back to Mya''s group...


    "Rhyme ispletely in debt now to me, he must be thankful to me after buying him for almost a thousand of gold," Mya said. The other people in the room didn''t know whether she was happy or not that she was able to buy Rhyme sessfully or not. "Kekeke, I wonder how much will be his interest for this debt."


    Seth couldn''t believe in Mya''s behavior.'' She was fine wasting money for strangers and yet she looked threatening to buy her friend?''


    "Don''t worry. She is just merely joking, she really cares for Rhyme." Hyun Jae leaned closer to Seth to whisper. It made him startled at how close they were and seeing Hyun Jae''s closed beautiful angelic face, made him flustered.


    "Yes, Mya is just like that." Oliver, who saw the entire exchange, immediately pulled Seth away from Hyun Jae with his electricity. Then he pulled Hyun Jae near his side.


    "Hey what is your..." But Seth stopped when Oliver looked at him with a threatening gaze. His gaze clearly indicated words that said, ''Stay away from her or you''re dead.''


    Mya who just finished the calctions of interest in her mind looked at the three with a confused look. "What are you guys up to? Did I miss some drama or any most important scene?"


    "Ah! Don''t mind us. It''spletely nothing!" Hyun Jae screamed, she was flustered as well seeing that Oliver grabbed her hand out of nowhere.


    "It seems the next person is going to be sold now." Hyun Jae immediately yanked her hands away from Oliver.


    "Ah, that''s right." Mya returned her attention back to the stage. But she gave a sideways nce to Oliver who was looking at his right hand that was holding Hyun Jae a while ago. Then she returned her gaze back to the stage.


    ''He is still has a long way to go.'' Mya grinned. Then she opened her mouth to bid once again ten times thest bid that was offered.


    Up to the tenth ve, Mya was able to buy them all. Although it seemed the other rich nobles who weren''t able to buy the ves they intended to buy were nowpletely thinking of hostile thoughts at customer 81 in the V.I.P room.


    And in the distant future, the tale of Customer 81 in the V.I.P room became a legend in the auction house for generations.


    Mya and her group went out to her room now to get the people and items she bought.


    ---???---


    And at the same time, the person in the next room to Mya was also expressing both amusement and interest.


    "Your Highness is it really alright if we aren''t able to buy the Mermaid Tear and the ves?"


    Instead of answering his question of his servant. "Min, do you know the identity of the person next door? The one who buy the ves in a high value" A melodious yet deep voice of a man resounded. He was wearing a white flowy tunic with golden patterns. And his belt stash had a jade emblem. He had this air of grace and at the same time authority within his every movement. He had long striking silver hair and under his half-white mask, his beautiful purple eyes glistened.


    "I am so sorry to say this, Highness but the Auction House has a strict policy in maintaining the privacy of its customers." The servant whose name was Min said with politeness.


    "I see. Then we just need to talk to them after this. Prepare a meeting room at the Golden Flower Inn."


    "Yes your highness, MuyangKija," Min said and left the room.


    Muyang Kija tapped his fingers on the table. ''It seems I was right this time to go outside. Since I found something interesting. Customer 81, I wonder what kind of person was someone who spent a ridiculous amount of money like simply throwing rocks?'' But then his gaze went to the stage. ''And what is your intention on buying those ves?''''


    He stood up with grace and two of his guards followed behind him.


    ''I also have to give you my gratitude for making my time more interesting.''

 Chapter 200 - Volume 6.10 A Free Man Once Again

    The night was already deep. The customers were able to buy the items they desired and already making their transactions.


    Rhyme was feeling cold from the cold ground of the cell and along with the chilly wind blowing from time to time. Though he was imprisoned already once. But he would never really got used to such situations. He patiently waited inside his cage. He looked at the other ves who were also sold just now. Some had the eyes of lifeless and hopeless. The others were cold and unfeeling as if to hide the contempt and hatred inside them from the humans who didn''t fairly treat them as living beings.


    Rhyme had a heavy feeling inside him as unwanted memories of the life he had forgotten and escaped resurfaced in his mind. It was the life where he was treated as a tool in order for his family honor to rise up and not put in disdain. A faint smile escaped his lips. ''It is really true that when you''re alone in hardships, nothing goodes to your mind.''


    "These are the goods, you purchased Mdy." Rhyme raised his head to see five silhouetted people talking. ''They must be the ones who bought me.'' Rhyme thought.


    Rhyme was oblivious that the one who bought him was Mya. Since her voice when she yelled for the bidding was being amplified by the magic device that the auction facilitator gave to its clients. It was almost a silver pin attached that could be attached to the dress and could change the voice during the biddings.


    ''How should I escape from those people who bought objects for their own fun. Will I be able to be a ything for some creepy nobles?'' Rhyme touched the metal on his neck that prevented him from the use of his magic. And at the same time made he would be obedient to the people who enved them. ''Iris always wear this metal cor on her neck. I don''t know that this will be too ufortable to wear. Iris had suffered very since she was a child and was even battled to death for the sake of people''s entertainment.'' Rhyme couldn''t help but felt sympathetic and at the same time curse himself. ''At such things, I only experienced this now. It must be a hard life for her.''


    "Here is now your esteemed items, Mdy." All the ves looked when the red curtain separating them from the buyer and them was removed. From there it revealed four individuals. One was the auction house owner, and Rhyme''s eyes widened seeing the appearance of the other three people who were with the owner. Though they wearing masks their striking hair colors were something that Rhyme had already seen.


    ''Green hair? ck hair? And blue hair? They certainly looked familiar.''


    Mya seeing Rhyme was looking at them intently. When their eyes meet, Mya winked at him.


    ''Rhyme, be grateful that you have such a magnanimous friend.'' Mya proudly said inside her mind.


    However, Rhyme on the other hand shivered when Mya winked at him. Although her color was familiar to him, his mind still failed to register that it was in fact his captain and other crewmates. Well except Oliver, since he only saw his striking green hair once, when he appeared in the ship all of the sudden before. And vanished at the same time. And since they were still wearing voice changers tool, Rhyme couldn''t ascertain that it was really them right now.


    ''Why did she wink at me?'' Rhyme shivered as he hugged himself. ''Am I going to be sold to a weird and creepy noble?''


    "Mdy, may I ask for your address, I will bring the ves directly to your household." Ga-ul Dal said.


    "No need, I brought carriages with me outside. Let the ves ride there." Mya said.


    "I see. Then I will dly bring the ves there. As for the payment..." Ga-ul Dal was still skeptical since the total amount that thisdy was bought was 18477 golds. If this customer was ying pranks on him, he already had people hiding in the shadows to apprehend this group. But if she had that kind of money, then it was really a good thing for him.


    Mya smiled, then she gestured towards Seth. Seth stepped forward without a word and gave the box towards Ga-ul Dal. "This is my payment."


    ''So that was the small box for. But it is too small to contain 18477 golds." Oliver who was watching the exchange thought.


    Doubt also began to filled Ga-ul Dal''s eyes when he saw the small box.


    "If you''re doubtful, you can open it to check its contents," Mya said as if she was reading his doubtful mind.


    When Ga-ul Dal opened the box, his eyes widened with astonishment and surprise. "These are..."


    "Three finest diamonds," Mya said calmly which shocked all the people there. "You can have the change, and the fees for bringing the ves to the carriage are also there. And also there is one more thing if one asked for our identity, never reveal it to anyone."


    ''This is definitely more expensive than gold! Just who is thisdy to have such treasure.'' He nced towards thedy who remainedposed. ''I shouldn''t pry any deeper.'' Ga-ul Dal bowed down. "Yes, Mdy. Even without the payment, it is in our utmost policy to keep the privacy of the identity of our customers.''


    "Very well. I''m reassured to hear that." Mya said.


    After she received the contract of the ves and the device and keys for their chains. Mya and the others finally walked out of the hall. They were at the back of the auction hall where there were no other people other than them and the ves being transported now to the carriages Mya prepared.


    "You!" Seth was seemingly looking frustrating at her. "How can you make me hold such an extremely valuable item?!" He said as soon as they made their way out of the hall.


    "Well, you take good care of it," Mya said with a smile on her face.


    "You really are full of surprises," Oliver said. "How can you have such items?"


    "Well, I''m lucky that it got washed away with me," Mya said. "Though it is quite saddening that some of the hard-earned jewels that I brought with me already got lost."


    "Why did you give him three instead of one? One would be enough already." Hyun Jae asked. ''It''s a diamond and huge ones too.''


    "I still have some hidden on thepartment," Mya said with a smile. Then her gaze went to Rhyme who was being pushed by the other servants of the auction house.


    "That ve, bring him to him. There is no need to bring him to the carriage with the others." Mya said.


    Rhyme hearing her words felt even more nervous. The servant pushed him towards Mya. ''What is she nning to do towards me.''


    Mya first removed the voice changer from her dress, then went to remove her mask. However, Rhyme thought that she was going to touch him. He put both his chained hands in defense!


    "Ah! I''m just a lowly human being! Don''t take any interest in me creepy noble!" He screamed. But then he felt unease when the air was filled with silence,


    "I really wanted to congratte you for being a free man again. However, I''m a creepy noble, you say?"


    He flinched when that voice. That voice definitely belonged to someone he knew. He immediately looked at Mya who had now a menacing aura surrounding her.


    "Ca-captain?" He couldn''t believe his eyes. It was indeed Mya. However, he couldn''tpletely be happy and their reunion.


    ''Pfft.'' Oliver tried to stop himself fromughing. His shoulders were trembling as he tried to contain hisugh.


    ''Tch. I hope you choke.'' Mya cursed inside her mind seeing Oliver. Then she returned her gaze back at Rhyme.


    "After I save you and lost quite a fortune," Though in reality Mya really didn''t care about the fortune she lost. She was just having fun teasing Rhyme. "Is this how you are going to repay your savior, you worthless scum who at least worth 3001 golds?"


    Rhyme felt numerous knives stabbed hearing Mya''s words. "No captain! I didn''t mean to!" He was already on the verge of tears.


    "Mya stopped teasing, Rhyme already." Hyun Jae said as she lightly punched Mya''s right shoulder. Shepletely looked like an angry mother squirrel right now reprimanding her mischievous daughter. She also removed her mask now as well.


    ''Ah, Hyun Jae, you''re really an angel.'' Rhyme looked at her with gratitude.


    However, Mya was not yet done. She was going to make fun of his miseries when she noticed someone was approaching them. She immediately covered her face with her fan. "It seems we have unwanted people here."


    All of them looked at the four people approaching them. And from their clothes, they seemed not ordinary people. Especially the one who was leading them. Just from the first nce, he had a higher air of superiority and grace from the rest of hispanions. And that flowy long silver hair and purple calcting eyes. Mya eyed with him great wariness.


    "Mdy," the stranger smiled. "Will it be alright, if I can invite you and yourpanions to have dinner with me?"

 Chapter 201 - Volume 6.11 Dinner With The Third Prince

    "And who do you think you might be?" Mya asked while looking directly at the man. "The first thing one should do is to introduce themselves before asking the other party."


    "Hey! How dare you ask that kind of question without manners? Don''t you know this person is..." The man with glistening silver hair stopped the guard.


    "Apologies for my rude behavior." The silver head said as he put his right hand on his chest. "I''m Muyang, Kija."


    ''Muyang? I remember from what Seth told us that when someone introduced themselves, their family namees first before their given name. And he said Muyan? And it only means that is the family name of the royal family in this kingdom from what Seth further told us.''


    "That person you are talking with in front of you. He is the name of the third prince of this kingdom." Seth whispered behind Mya.


    ''Earlier in the morning, I met the daughter of a minister. And now, a straight-up prince. This certainly looked troublesome.'' she thought after hearing Seth''s statement.


    "Your highness, please forgive this one for not recognizing an esteemed and honorable person living on this ind such as yourself." Mya gave a short bow and the others bowed down as well. "This lowly servant''s name is Mya Venizever Marina."


    ''Marina? That sounds unfamiliar since I haven''t heard of any noble house with that surname before. And the way she carried herself and her manner of speech. It was not just a movement of any regr nobles. The people that were with her as well have a certain air of superiority towards them, especially that man. This person in front of me was not just an ordinary noble, there is something to them.''


    Oliver just simply gave a polite smile and bowed shortly.


    "It''s alright." Prince Kija said while also forming a polite smile towards them. "It seems you are foreigners from the regions."


    "Yes," Mya said with politeness. "What does his highness want from these lowly people?"


    "Mdy must havee to a farawaynd to visit our humble kingdom. As the prince representing the Kingdom of Baslon, may I invite you and yourpanions to dinner with me to show our hospitality?"


    ''Show hospitality? Hmm. So that is the front for whatever agenda you are hiding.''


    " It was indeed an honor with all due respect to your highness, what if we object to your offer?"


    "Hmm well, it''s just simply nothing will happen." The smile on Prince Kija''s face remained but his eyes spoke differently and it shed with coldness. "However, I have already reserved a ce for us. And a rumor of how a prince was rejected by a foreigner circtes. Many would think that the royal family is not good enough for people that are outside our kingdom."


    ''He uses not only himself but also the royal family of the kingdom. So in this situation, it looks like rejection was never an option for us in the first ce. What a sly one. He reminded me of someone.'' Mya gave a sideways nce to Oliver then back to the prince.


    ''Well, there is no downside to hearing his real intention. Plus, I still need to stay in this ce and set my n to be famous so in that way it will be easy for us to find the other members of my team..''


    "I see, then it will be our honor to dine with you, your highness," Mya said.


    ***


    The people that came with Mya were Oliver and Hyun Jae. Since Hyun Jae doesn''t want to leave Mya alone and wants to be at her side. And Oliver already nned toe along from the start. On the other side, Rhyme and Seth were tasked to bring the carriage of the people to Seth''s home in the forest.


    At the moment, Mya and Hyun Jae were seated at a square table side by side. While Oliver was beside the prince. The position was Oliver currently facing Hyun Jae while Mya was facing the prince.


    "Before starting this I just want to express this deep gratitude. Thank you for dining with me." Prince Kija started the talk between them. Then he nced towards Hyun Jae and Oliver. Despite knowing that he was a prince, all of them remained asposed and calm as ever. Very different from the usual nobles who got break into sweats when even just talking to him. Not only that but they were not even trying to curry favor with him. "I believe I never got the name of your other twopanions, Lady Mya." The prince said.


    "If so, please allow me to introduce myself first, your highness," Oliver said with a polite smile. The smile he always used dealing with every high nobles and royalty he encountered were carried a high quality and elegant energy. The smile left him unreadable for anyone.


    "I am Oliver. As you can hear I don''t have any family name since I''m just simply amoner now, your highness." Oliver introduced himself as he picked the cup of tea prepared for them but just stared at it.


    ''Commoner now? There must be a hidden story with that. But I won''t pry any further.''


    "Then let me now introduce myself, I am Cheol, Hyun Jae, your highness." Hyun Jae''s soft voice rang.


    And this one too. She gave off the feeling of a delicatedy from a respective noble house either.''


    "I''m honored that we are able to have dinner with you, your highness. And you even reserve such a high-ss private room just for us to eat. Now that there are fewer eyes here, can I know what your real intention is with us, your highness?" Mya said, maintaining her smile.


    " Well, it''s a pleasure, Lady Mya. I simply wanted to treat the foreign delegates that take interest in our humble country"


    "It is really a benevolent act, your highness," Oliver said. "However, we might truly believe that act if not for the special drinks you offered us. We don''t remember offending you, your highness."


    ''Wait, drink?'' Mya was frozen when she nced at the untouched drinks on them. ''Is there something in the drink?'' Then she nced towards Hyun Jae who was ring at the prince. ''Am I the only one who remained oblivious? That is close. He was good at manipting other people. Why didn''t I even notice at first? Am I too easy to believe at his act of kindness?''


    "What do you mean by the drink?" Prince Kija remainedposed as ever and smiled.


    "In that ce, well, I don''t know what it is called in this ce. But the ce I came from has a certain herb called the Truth Grass. And when we smell it there is a faint sweet smell of the grape. This herb although not deadly but could cause a hallucination to anyone who drank it and they would spout anything that they were hiding. This is also a main ingredient for the truth pill, we use when interrogating criminals. And I''m really quite familiar with this." Oliver said as he ced down the cup, he was holding.


    ''Oliver. Exjob: Former traitor who tried to be the demon lord. A half-blood prince and the ck knight of the emperor of Sahaya. The ck knight''s job is to interrogate everyone who tried to assassinate the emperor and deal with the underground society of the empire.'' Mya looked at Oliver. ''Of course, he will be truly familiar with that kind of thing. So what will you do prince with hidden motives?'' Mya nced back at the prince. She was now certainly enjoying the show. The battle of slyest people. '' I think this one will be one of the most unforgettable nights of my life.'' Mya forms an imaginary grin on her mind while observing the situations they are in at the moment.


    There was a quick crack on the prince''s smile. However, he immediately hid it. "Ah, you must mean the Wind Herb. You have a piece of interesting knowledge about the herb, you impressed me." The prince said. "Then, why did you mention such things?"


    "I''m just quite confused by your highness. Despite having green tea, why do I smell a grape smell on the drink."


    The prince finally gave up. "It''s a pity. The wind nt is a rare herb in this ce and only selected officials are still aware of this herb''s existence." His smile disappeared. "As I expected, people who aimed to but the Mermaid Tears and even the ves, are not ordinary and truly interesting people"


    ''Eh. That is all? Is it already finished? I thought there would be more battles tss my body is now ready to move.'' Mya looked disappointed. And Oliver who saw this just sighed inwardly. ''I thought she would also say something.''


    "Now that we seed in his highness'' test, can you tell now what do you need from us? " Mya asked again this time. "However, since you tried to make us drink something, your highness.. I hope we will bepensated very well with this," a polite yet dangerous smile formed on Malya''s lips.

 Chapter 202 - Volume 6.12 Compensation

    "Of course, you will bepensated well after our dinner." The third prince said with calmness. "And I apologized for doing something like this." Then he gestured towards one of the knights. The knight opened the door of the room they were in and three maids carrying a new set of meals entered. While there were other three as well who got all the food that was spiked by something.


    ''What a waste of food.'' Mya eyed the foods that the maids brought out.


    "These foods are all alright now." The third prince now smiled at them as he began eating, showing to them that the foods were alright now. "As we eat, I would like to discuss the reason why I invited you to dinner."


    Mya then picked one bread as well. "Then please tell us, your highness on what we could do for you?"


    "I wanted to ask, what will you do with all the ves that you bought?"


    ''I see. As I expected, it is one of his reasons why he called us.''


    "I will use them well," Mya said, maintaining her calm smile as well. "Since I am their master now, I n to let them do some tasks that would be befitting to ves such them."


    Mya''s eyes narrowed when a crack started to appear in the Prince''s calm facade.


    "I am nning to go on an expedition and from what I heard, the roads in some ces are quite dangerous due to some rebels. I wanted to use them as well as body shields so that I and my cargo would be safe."


    ''Anger. His eyes held anger now.'' Mya continued to observe the prince''s reactions and continued spouting nonsense again.


    "What else do you think I will use them for, your highness." Mya smiled evilly. "They are just mere ves whose lives are only worth with some coins."


    "Lady Mya." The third prince was no longer smiling. "If you will, can I buy that ve back to you? I will double the price,"


    ''They are indeed some high-ranking nobles. But as expected they are nobles who have the filthy blood of stepping on those who are lower than them.'' The prince clenched his fist.


    "Are you certain about that, your highness?" Oliver asked this time. "Are you certain that you will triple the price? The royal family might go bankrupt."


    "I will any pay the price for those ves you bought."


    "Three diamonds, the purest quality. That is the total amount I use to buy those ves." Mya said. This time the prince''s eyes widened.


    "Diamonds?!" That was probably what was in his mind right now.


    "Can you double the amount for that?" Mya asked. However, Mya saw that his hand was already gone to the sword beside him. She could only grin inside her mind.


    "May I ask, your highness, why are you so eager to buy the ves that my sister bought?" This time all the eyes turned to the sweet Hyun Jae who finally spoke.


    ''Sister? Ah right, that is our disguise.'' Mya waited for the prince''s response. Mya retracted from the sword.


    "I wanted to free those ves." The prince said. "No matter what their status is, a ve is still a human. That is why I wanted to free them."


    ''The third prince Muyang, Kija of the Baslon Kingdom. To think that his sly manner earlier would be diminished by the mere mention and ridicule of ves. I guess, he was not as still as sly as that one.'' Mya nced at Oliver who gave her a questioning look.


    "What noble thoughts you have, your highness..." But Mya was not yet done to infuriate the prince.


    "Geez sister. Stop already annoying Prince Kija." Mya looked at Hyun Jae.


    She gave Hyun Jae a look, ''Eh, why do you need to ruin my fun?'' Hyun Jae just shook her head.


    "I apologize, your highness for the words my sister said. She didn''t mention any of that. You see, when someone tried to y pranks against her and to the people she cares about, she could not help herself but tease the other party in a way that they would never forget." When Hyun Jae read thest sentences of her words, her voice became quite dark. But she still had a sweet smile on her face that would think that they might just have been hallucinating. "So you should refrain from doing such pranks in the future. And sister, please refrain from lying as well. I hate it when people think that you are a bad person."


    ''Where did my sweet and kind Hyun Jae be this scary?'' Mya dared not to speak. But Mya just smiled helplessly after the room went silent within a minute. Then she faced the prince once again.


    "Prince, I am jesting." Mya started acting casually now which confused the prince. However, from what Lady Hyun Jae said, it seemed she was just instigating him with words for what he did earlier to them.


    "These people are really something. Are they not afraid that with their actions, and with my status I could kill them for disrespecting a royal?" Mya grinned. "That is what are you thinking right now, Prince? But I don''t believe you would do something like that."


    The prince lookedpletely surprised at what Mya had said. It was as close to what he was thinking right now. However, that was just thinking. She was right, he would never do something such as abusing his power.


    "What do you think, that I would not punish you?" The prince asked. His angerpletely subsided now.


    "One, since you are someone who was willing to free ves at any price, then it means you are someone who would be careful enough to abuse his power. Second, you still owe us earlier."


    ''She really held a grudge. And her manner of speech also changed a little bit to being more casual now.''


    "Back on the topic, from the contract I made to someone, I intended to free those ves as well. My friends and I are people who don''t intend to stay in one ce. So having additional ves as servants would be inconvenient for us." Mya said with honesty this time.


    "I see then if you intend to free them. I don''t have any problem now." Prince Kija said. "That was all I wanted to ask and the reason why I invited you here."


    "I see." Mya grinned. "That means this ends the dinner''s agenda. Now that it is over, I would like to ask for ourpensation."


    "You may ask what you want. As long as it doesn''t cause harm to anyone and within my power, I would give and grant it." The third prince, Kija said.


    "Don''t worry, thepensation that I would like to ask for is not something that is hard for you. You see, I''m looking for people. May I ask, if his highness could give us a helping hand in finding them?"


    "Looking for people?" Prince Kija asked.


    "They are my friends who got separated from me when we arrived on this continent. Would thatpensation be that hard to do?" Mya asked.


    "No. I can certainly do that." The prince replied. "Do you have portraits of them?"


    "No, I don''t." Mya said.


    "Then I can ask someone to draw their portrait as you describe their appearance."


    "It would be fine. Thank you, your highness. I am really worried about those people." Mya smiled this time with more sincerity which made the prince a bit flustered. But then he immediatelyposed himself. ''How can she have so many faces? But thest one...''


    Oliver who saw the Prince''s reaction couldn''t help butugh inside him. ''You better hurry and find us Kayden. It seems some wolf has started to get smitten by your beloved. As someone who owes a debt for letting me stay in your room, there is nothing much I could do right now but to be on guard around these densedies from wolves lurking around.''


    "Then please meet with me again tomorrow at this inn at noon. I would bring the artist here."


    "Very well." Mya stood up. "Then I guess, we could leave now, your highness."


    "Thank you for your time, Sir Oliver, Lady Hyun Jae, and Lady Mya."


    The three gave onest bow before leaving. When the prince was the only one left, his knight that was behind stepped in.


    "Do we still need to secretly follow them, your highness?" He asked.


    "No need." The third prince said. "I already know what kind of people they are."


    ---???---


    Mya stretched her hands. "Ah, it''s been so long that I need to act like a noble."


    "Being a noble is already natural with you, Mya." Hyun Jae said with cheerfulness. "Whether you are acting or not, everyone would still treat you as a noble."


    "Well, I''m trying to be more of a carefree person," Mya said, then she brought out a teleportation talisman in her bag. Then she handed the other two talismans to Oliver and Hyun Jae.


    "Rather than carefree, he is more like a troublesome person," Oliver muttered under his breath, which earned him an unexpected kick on his right knee. He gritted his teeth to not let out a painful sound and red at Mya. She acted like nothing happened and was now casually talking to Hyun Jae.


    "Let''s go now," Mya said with a smile.. "Rhyme must be waiting for us."

 Chapter 203 - Volume 6.13 Use

    Rhyme kept walking back and forth. He was worried why Mya, Hyun Jae, and the guy were still not here yet. ''What if something happened to them without even knowing it? Should I havee with them?'' He put his hands on his hair trying to calm his mind as worry started to eat him. However his thoughts stopped when someone called his name.


    "Hey, Rhyme,"


    Rhyme flinched when he heard Mya calling to him.


    "How''s that? you have returned." Rhyme said as he fixed his sses.


    "Have this," Mya said as she threw him something which Rhyme immediately caught.


    "This," he was surprised to see that it was apass and an expensive-looking one.


    "What is this for?" He asked, a bit confused while looking at it.


    Mya took a seat on the sofa that was in the shabby house.


    "That was a gift for enduring the time you are a ve," Mya said.


    Rhyme''s narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Just a while earlier, you areughing at me."


    "Well, you amazed me, Rhyme. Because it was amusing how you were sold like that and be a ve." Mya was brutally honest. There was a grin on her face. "But..."


    "But?" Rhyme looks at her directly.


    "It is really rude for me tough," Mya said in a low tone that Rhyme didn''t hear clearly.


    "Excuse me? what did you say?" He asked and the confusion on his face was truly visible. "Sorry, I didn''t hear it quite clearly. Can you repeat what you just said about me earlier?"


    "Nevermind, just forget it," Mya said while shaking her head. "Because the important thing is you are free now and I''m d that you arepletely fine." Mya said. "Wait, I Have questions, are you the only one here? Do you know where our other crewmates are?" She asked, definitely changing the subject. At the same time, Oliver and Hyun Jae reappeared.


    " Yes, I was with Rein and Dorris." Rhyme said. Hearing Mya''s expression, I was delighted.


    "So you are with them but where are they now?" Mya asked.


    "We separated. I was left with the ship on me while the two of them said that they are going to look for you and everyone." Rhyme exined. "Then after an hour and while waiting for them, I decided to gather materials that would help me fix the Bituins. It suffered a great deal of damage and I''m afraid that it would not be able to be used for sailing for quite a time."


    Hearing his statement, Mya''s bright expression sank. "I see. So Rein and Dorris look for me and the ship has taken quite a toll. Where did they head?"


    "To the West of the continent." Rhyme said.


    "I see, West, huh," Mya said. "Well, they would soone back here if they failed to look for the others. Now, only Iris, L, and Kayden''s whereabouts are unknown."


    "Are we not going to follow them?" Hyun Jae asked as she sat beside Mya.


    "No, staying in one ce will be more logical and it was the best decision at the same time. We don''t have to worry about missing each other out. And I decided this is the kingdom where we will make a name for ourselves. So if our names reach any of our crewmates, they would be able toe here."


    "Was it simply because that prince agreed to help you look for the others?" Oliver asked. He was seriously leaning on the wall with his arms crossed. He sounded displeased. But due to twonterns lighting the whole ce, and Oliver standing in a dim ce, Mya couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "It was obvious that he didn''t agree with me." Mya corrected him. "Since I know that it was his way ofpensating us for spiking up our drinks. If we are able to gather all our missing crewmates, I intend to leave the ce. And when the repairs for Bituins have been done, we will leave this ce now to explore othernds."


    "So what you meant was, you are going to use that prince until then?" Oliver asked. " Can you enlighten me?"


    "As we all know that we are currently in a foreignnd outside Heliyas. Even if we are some sort of high-ranking nobles before, it is all pointless here. They don''t know that ce and to them other than being mysterious people, we are just simplymoners with surnames." Mya exined then stood up. "Having to use someone influential could make things easy for us."


    "And when did you need others'' help?" Oliver asked.


    "Wait, let me rify. I didn''t say ''help'', Oliver. But ''use''." Mya emphasized. "By the way, where is Seth?"


    Rhyme was startled when Mya talked to him after their serious discussion with Oliver.


    "As soon as we arrive here, he burns the ve contract and freed the ves." Rhyme exined. "He also helps us to remove the chains in our neck."


    "I see. Anything else?" Mya could only smile.


    "I think that''s all"


    " Hmm well, I''m the one who spends money, and he was the one who takes action before the spender." The calmness in her voice made Hyun Jae ufortable.


    " Why? Did he do something wrong?" Hyun Jae asked this time.


    "No," Mya shook her head. "It was the right thing to do for the contract we made."


    "Since now that the prince agreed to help you, do you still need that dark mage?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, of course," Mya said. "The prince due to his status is only fixated in one ce, while Seth could go around from ce to ce. Right?"


    All of the three turned to the door when Seth entered. Ark also entered with him and almost ran towards Mya. However, Mya immediately dodged and set a distance between her and the dog.


    "It seems based on Ark''s actions toward you I think he has taken a liking to you." Hyun Jae giggled as she held Ark who was wagging his tail happily.


    Mya just smiled helplessly. No matter how much she wanted to cuddle the dog, she couldn''t. There was only one animal who she was able to cuddle freely and didn''t cause her allergic reactions. ''Ah, I miss Kayden, the ck cat.''


    "By the way, Hyun Jae, I heard that you freed those ves already," Mya said changing the topic again and heading to the bedroom. "Let''s continue the work tomorrow. Hyun Jae, let''s rest for now." She said as she gestured to Hyun Jae toe inside the room with her.


    "Why are you both got to sleep in my bedroom..."


    Mya red at Seth, "Do you intend to let us fraildies sleep on some sofa or whatnots? That is why you look unpopr among girls."


    Seth shut whatever words he was going to say with Mya''s brutal words.


    "You boys stayed outside. And don''t dare to disturb our beauty sleep." She said with a threatening voice. " We deserve a peaceful and heavenly sleep" she looked at Hyun Jae. "Come now, Hyun Jae. It''s bad fordies to sleepte at night. If you want to retain your beauty and young skin you must sleep early." She pulled Hyun Jae with her and closed the door.


    ---???---


    "Your highness, you have returned." an elegant and manly man bowed his head.


    Alecto Huaraz, a foreigner and at the same time, the third prince''s personal assistant, greeted the third prince as soon as he entered his pce.


    "Alecto, is there some problem?" Prince Kija asked as he handed his coat to the maids.


    "There was a report that a vige in the South has been plunged by the beastmen."


    The third prince''s brows kneaded. "Plunged? The beastmen always stay hidden in the forest and mountains. Are you sure about it and are telling the truth?"


    "Yes, your highness," Alecto said. "One of the knights has brought me this." He handed a ck cloth with a symbol of the three mountains.


    "This is the symbol of the apemen." Prince Kija observed the cloth in his hand even more.


    "Yes, the knights reported that they were the ones leading the other be beastmen tribes to attack the vigers," Alecto said. "I already sent more reinforcements to evacuate and guard the people there."


    The third prince tapped his fingers on the table as he ced the cloth down the table. "They remained peaceful and hiding for many years now in fear of the Kingdom''s forces. Why did they suddenly make a reckless move like this now? Continue to investigate this more and report everything to me as soon as possible."


    "Yes, your highness." Alecto bowed down and immediately left.


    "Kou," another man stepped from the shadows. It was the third prince''s personal knight. "I''ve told you not to follow them secretly. Go watch them and report every bit of their actions to me."


    Kou disappeared as soon as the prince finished his words. He didn''t know if they were rted to the sudden attacks but it was he was better to be sure than not.


    "The apemen, huh?" He walked towards the outside and saw the perfectly shaped circle providing the light in the middle of the night, that it was a full moon. ''This is why very should be abolished.. I know that something like this will soon be bound to happen.''

 Chapter 204 - Volume 6.14 Unexpected New Crewmate

    "So seven of them decided to leave and these three remained." Mya nced at the ves, she brought at the auction housest night.


    "Yes," Seth said. "They said, they wanted to say something with you first."


    Mya nced at the three people standing in front of her. The ve that remained was the first ve-the elf male she bought first, then a female dwarf and Mya nced at the beautiful man with pinkish hair and pinkish eyes.


    "I am Melech, Mdy." The elf introduced himself first. "I wanted to offer my gratitude for saving my life."


    "It''s alright," Mya said with a smile. ''I just did it because of my contract with Seth.


    "I''m Drogu," The dwarf introduced himself next. "Before I leave, I wanted to give you this dagger that was crafted by me to show my gratitude." He extended both his hands and there was a beautifully carved white dagger.


    "Thank you," Mya said. ''Well, it would be rude to not ept his token of gratitude.''


    "I am Arnes, a siren, Mdy." Thest man said and bowed down. He looked like your soft-cinnamon roll guy and had really more feminine features than any male. He was just a little to her by a few meters.


    "You are a Siren?" Seth eximed in surprise. "Do sirens live in a far secluded ce in the South? And their territory is something that could not be easily infiltrated by anyone."


    ''Siren? Isn''t that the race who has a beautiful voice, and their magic lies with their songs. It seems Seth was also surprised by this.'' Mya observed Melissa.


    "A siren? From what I remembered in the auction house, you are a half-elf?" Mya asked. "And you''re a male? I thought Sirens are all females?"


    "It is just a misconception to us sirens." Arnes started answering in a polite voice. "And I told the traders that I''m a half-elf in order to hide my identity. If many find out that I''m a siren, I would not simply end up in the auction house."


    ''It is said that Siren could control people''s minds to the point that it could lead them to insanity. His magic was perfect for anyone who wanted to control people or an entire army.''


    "Why are you telling me this?" Mya asked as she eyed Melissa. "Are you not afraid that I might use you?"


    "You will not, Lady Mya," Arnes said. "For someone who spends so much money just to free ves like us. I don''t think that Lady Mya would do something like that." He said with politeness. "And even if Lady Mya willed it, I can''t do anything about it."


    "Why is that? The ve contracts have been burned." Mya said. "You are free to do anything you want now."


    "The Mermaid Tears you bought. It is also called the Siren''s cry for us. And whoever has that, we needed to treat them as masters and we could never disobey their will. Since you bought it with you, you are my master now and there is nothing for me to go to other than your side." Arnes bowed down.


    ''Eh! My storage item has something like that!'' Mya cried internally. Mya held her head, ''Ah when I thought I finally have the dream storage space I wanted. Plus it is one of the ornaments I needed. The priestess has still not made any contact with me after I have this.'' Mya nced at the small blue pearl that was attached to her silver bracelet.


    "Arnes,"


    "Yes, Mdy?!" His eyes sparkled when Mya mentioned his name. He looked like some kind of puppy right now for some reason with those sparkling pink eyes.


    "What would happen if the Mermaid''s tears were destroyed or got lost?"


    "I will lose my voice, and I will slowly wither until I die," Arnes answered like he was just stating facts.


    "In short, you will die?" Mya asked then massaged her temples. ''This is giving me a headache. Why would the priestess want an ornament like this that connects another being''s life?''


    Mya looked at Arnes. "I apologize even if I want to give it back to you, I wouldn''t be able to do so."


    "It''s alright, Lady Mya." Arnes shed a smile. "I don''t need any of that anymore. I know you won''t use my tears for something evil."


    "No," Mya said. "One thing that I don''t want is to hold other people''s lives. I also have a friend like you who swore her life to me, but I rejected her. Your life is something you owe and no one else. To set you freepletely even without your tears, we could make a contract under the goddess of light. Will that be alright with you?"


    The wind fluttered Arnes'' lustrous pink hair. ''If not for his voice, I might have mistaken him as a woman.''


    However, instead of answering, Arnes just lookedpletely nk at Mya. It took a few moments before he spoke once again.


    "To the point that you want to make a contract with the goddess of light? Are you not really going to use my tears to control me?" He asked.


    "No." Mya said.


    "Am I so useless to Lady Mya that you would not even want to use me?" He looked like he was going to cry for some reason.


    "It''s not..."


    "If you don''t want me, I guess I''m really useless. But I wanted to serve such a magnanimous and benevolent person, such as Lady Mya."


    "Wait..."


    "It''s alright if Lady Mya would not give me the tears. But since Lady Mya saved my life, I don''t really need the contract either. I just want to serve Lady Mya. However, it seems Lady Mya doesn''t trust me. I understand that herdyship and I are still strangers..."


    Mya put both her hands in his mouth to stop him. "Alright, I get it. Please stop. I will not make a contract. And if it is your wish to work under me, I would not stop you. Do you not have anyone you need to return to?"


    "No," Something gloomy passed to Arnes'' eyes for a moment. But then he smiled once again. "I''m alone now, Mdy. So it would be fine for me to follow you."


    "Then if it is really what you want, then it''s alright."


    Arnes'' face became delighted. Then he kneeled down in front of Mya. "Thank you, Mdy. I will do my best to fulfill all your desires."


    ''Thatst phrase sounded weird for some reason.'' Mya held her head. ''Well, since I couldn''t give back the tears to him. He also doesn''t want to make a contract either. And he seemed willing to join my group. I guess I just let it be for now. If I manage to talk with the priestess, I should ask about this matter as well.''


    "Mya!"


    "Captain!"


    Mya turned around to see Oliver and Rhyme approaching.


    "Oliver, Rhyme."


    "It seems I''m interrupting something." Oliver nced at Arnes who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "No, he said, he wanted to serve under me," Mya said.


    "Serve under you?" Oliver eyed the smiling Arnes. "It seems like it. Does it mean he will be part of your crew?"


    "I guess so," Mya said. "Having one more person would not hurt us in any way."


    "If you said so. You''re the captain of the crew and besides, I''m just an illegal passenger in your ship." Oliver said.


    "Lady Mya, now that we gave our gratitude, we will now go on our ways." Melech, the elf, and Drogu the dwarf bowed.


    "Take care," Mya said. They watched the two leave before Oliver spoke once again.


    "It''s almost noon now," Oliver said. "I will apany you again along with Hyun Jae to your meeting with the prince."


    "Ah, I almost forgot about that," Mya said as she put her palm on her head. "Where is Hyun Jae?"


    "She should be here soon," Oliver said. At the mention of that, Hyun Jae was now running towards them.


    "Mya! I''m sorry if I''ve made you wait!" Hyun Jae stopped in front of them as she caught her breath.


    "It''s alright," Mya said. "I just finished my agenda now."


    Then she turned to Rhyme. "Rhyme, please give Arnes proper and clean clothes," Mya said as she nced at Arnes'' tattered clothes. "We will be returning before dusk if nothing else would dy us."


    ---???---


    With the use of a teleportation talisman, they teleported back to the alley of one of the streets of the city.


    "We arrived." Hyun Jae said.


    "Let''s go now, it will be noon soon. It would be impolite to let someone wait for us." Mya said.


    However, before they could leave.


    "It seems some aristocrats have lost their way here."


    Mya, Hyun Jae, and Oliver turned around to see a five-man group of thugs behind them. And when they looked at the other side, there were also other four thugs blocking the way.


    "Let me take care of this fast," Oliver said.


    Mya looked at the thugs with pity. "Just don''t overdo it and hurry, we don''t have much time." She said.


    "These people are looking down...." However, before they could finish their sentences all of them were electrified.

 Chapter 205 - Volume 6.15 Attack On The Villages

    As Mya, Hyun Jae, and Oliver went their way towards the inn that they had dinner with the third princest night. Mya noticed that there were knights marching left and right as if they were in a hurry on the road.


    "Something must have happened," Oliver said as he observed the busy roads.


    "I can see that," Mya said. "But whatever happens here, is none of our concern."


    They stopped towards the front of the inn. And a familiar knight was waiting for them. It was one of the knights that escorted the princest night.


    "His highness is already waiting for you." He gave a brief bow and opened the door of the inn for us. Mya and the others followed after him until they reached the second floor.


    When they entered the room, the prince was leisurely drinking some tea. There was a woman sitting in his opposite direction. She was wearing sses and her hair was tied in a single bun.


    "We greet his highness, Prince Muyang, Kija." Mya gave a short bow along with Oliver and Hyun Jae.


    "I hope we didn''t let his highness wait very long for us," Mya said.


    "No, you just came at the right time, Lady Mya." The third prince stood up and the woman that was sitting in the opposite position also did the same. "This is Beatrice, the artist that would draw the images of your friends."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Mya." Beatrice gave a short bow.


    "The same with me," Mya shed a polite smile.


    After almost two hours the sketches of Iris, Rein, Kayden, L, and Dorris wereplete. Mya waspletely amazed at how detailed each of the sketches was.


    "Wow," Hyun Jae''s eyes sparkled seeing the sketches. "It looked exactly like them!"


    "These are so detailed. You are blessed with great talent, Lady Beatrice." Mya smiled,pletely satisfied with the sketches.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Lady Mya," Beatrice said with a polite smile as if she was already used to such praises.


    Then Mya handed the sketches to the prince. "These are their portraits. I hope his highness will help us find them."


    "I will do my best," The third prince handed the sketches to the knight that guided Mya to the inn earlier. "Make a copy of this and distribute it among the others."


    "Yes, your highness." The knight gave a short bow and immediately left.


    "If there is nothing else, we will take our leave now, your highness," Mya said.


    ''She really only came to aplish her agenda and nothing else.'' The third prince grinned.


    "If it will be alright with you and yourpanions, I have already prepared lunch for all of us." The third prince said and gestured to one of the maids that were with him. The maid bowed down and opened the door. Several maids holding trays of food entered.


    "Then it will be an honor to die with his highness," Mya said, then took the seat beside Beatrice. Hyun Jae sat beside her as well and usually Oliver sat beside the prince.


    As they ate, Oliver was the one who began talking to stop the awkward atmosphere they had while eating.


    "Your highness, we notice that there are quite a lot of knights roaming the roads. Are there any problems?"


    "About that, we just increased the security around the kingdom due to the recent attacks in nearby viges. This is also to put the citizen''s minds at ease."


    "Attack?"


    "Yes. I thought you must have heard it now since it was quite widespread now." The third prince sipped his tea before speaking again. "Some group of beastmen was attacking and ransacking the viges in the other duchies."


    At the mention of this, Mya had a foreboding feeling. But she couldn''t shake up what caused such feelings.


    "I see, that is quite concerning." Mya this time joined the conversation. "I hope this will be resolved soon or many lives might be in danger."


    "Yes," the third prince said. "We will do everything to suppress the attacks. If possible, traveling outside the capital would be quite dangerous now. So I advise you to be careful, Lady Mya, Lady Hyun Jae, and Sir Oliver."


    "We will keep that in mind," Mya said.


    While the three were busy talking with more other political stuff to random stuff, Hyun Jae and Beatrice were having a conversation of their own.


    "When did you start drawing?" Hyun Jae asked with enthusiasm. "I can also draw but only fiction characters. You are really amazing, Lady Beatrice!"


    "I''m ttered, Lady Hyun Jae," Beatrice said with a polite smile on her face. "This is part of my job, I must have the skills in order to live."


    "Well, that is certainly true." Hyun Jae said then something sparked inside her mind. "It seemed that we would stay longer here. If you want Lady Beatrice can I also ask for yourmission services?" Her eyes sparkled as she held both Beatrice''s hands.


    "Ye-Yes! Lady Hyun Jae, I will be happy to serve you. Here is my shop, if you ever need me." She handed Hyun Jae a card.


    "Great! Then I will visit you soon!" Hyun Jae said with a brilliant smile on her face.


    Soon the time for the two parties to depart hade.


    "Thank you once again for your help, your highness," Mya said.


    "I will contact you when we find leads to the people you are looking for."


    "We will wait for that, your highness," Mya said but before she left, she spoke another word that surprised the prince. "Please be at ease, so that we don''t have anything to do with those attacks."


    "And why did you say that?" The prince asked, he kept hisposure.


    "We have cleared the issue about me buying the ves. And although you might be interested in our real identity, I don''t think the prince would go to lengths just to probe us. And definitely, you wouldn''t find anything about us. Other than those attacks you mention that were rted to the beastmen, that was the only thing I could think about why you sent some eyes to watch us," Mya said with a smile then turned around and left. Hyun Jae and Oliver followed behind her.


    When they were outside, Hyun Jae asked Mya. "What do you mean by thest words you said to the prince?"


    "He sent a spy to watch us," Oliver said as he gave a brief nce to the corner. "I apologized if we didn''t say it to you."


    "Ah, I see!" Hyun Jae said. "It''s alright, I understand. If I was the prince, I might probably do the same."


    ''They are talking normally now to each other.'' Mya said as she watched the two converse.


    ''The attack of the beastmen huh, it certainly reminded me of the time of the rebellion at Taleba before. I hope none of them got inflicted with that.''


    "Mya, Mya!" Mya was snapped of her thoughts when Hyun Jae waved her hands in front of Mya''s face.


    "Ah, sorry, Hyun Jae. Did you say something?"


    "You seem to be thinking of something?" Oliver asked. "Is that the attack of Beastmen he told us?"


    "Well, part of it," Mya answered with honesty. "But mostly about the others. I hope none of them would get afflicted with the attacks."


    "They are strong," Hyun Jae said. "Nothing would happen to them. I know that!"


    "Yes, I also know that," Mya said with a smile on her face. "They will be fine but I wish to see them again and see that they are alright."


    ---???---


    "All hail the Great Lord Baru!"


    "All hail the Great Lord Baru!"


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to everyone in the kingdom of Baslon, a huge army of apemen and other beastmen were stealthily approaching the capital. It was an underground route that the beastmen dug with magic.


    "All hail the Great Lord Baru!"


    "Defeat to the Detestable Humans!"


    They screamed in unison. Within two more days, they would soon reach the capital.


    Iris and L were locked in a cage along with Baru. ''Darn, to think things would escte like this. That scheming monkey! And that guy didn''t bother to help us!''


    Their cage was in a huge moving cart and they have been moving now for around a week now.


    "I thought you would do something about this, Iris? You even told me that story." L said as she tried to move to reduce the aching of her butt from sitting too long.


    "Well, I didn''t know that they have such high-quality wines," Iris said as she avoided L''s prating gaze, pricking directly to her conscience.


    "Iris," L couldn''t help but frown at Iris'' response.


    "Well, they all want this monkey," Iris looked at Baru who was eating with lots of bananas. "If we make him into skewers, they might release us."


    Baru, the small white monkey heard Iris'' remarks and immediately hid behind L. "Don''t say such scary things to poor Baru. He also didn''t want to be used like this."


    Iris just released a deep breath. "Of course, that is just a joke. If I do that to him, there is no guarantee of our safety either."


    Iris nced at the marching army.. "All we can do now is to wait and look for a chance to escape."

 Chapter 206 - Volume 6.16 Caught In A War

    Three dayster...


    "Your majesty! I have bad news" A manly guy with a manly voice suddenly appeared. "Arge number of beastmen appeared outside the city!"


    Everyone in the court of Baslon was immediately rmed at the sudden news of General Loubel.


    "How can this happen?!" King Siber waspletely shaken. He stood up in front of his throne.


    "How did you not able to detect them?! As far as I know, we have advanced equipment if there is dangering our way!"


    "I apologize, your majesty!" General Loubel kneeled down. " Even though we have advanced equipment there are still some limitations. They must have used some sort of underhanded measure to arrive here without anyone noticing! As of speak now, the knights were holding the enemy army! His Highness Prince Kija and the Crown Prince Hou are defending the front lines of the kingdom now."


    "Hah," The king took a seat on his throne as he held his head. Then he gestured to his scribe. "Send a message to the allied kingdoms as well. That the beastmen have instigated a war."


    "Yes, your majesty!" The scribes immediately left.


    "Those pesky beastmen tribes. They should have just stayed hidden in their caves! They are belittling us to attack like this. Tell the army to annihte every single one of them! And end this war quickly!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The general saluted and left immediately.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    "A war huh?" Mya tapped her fingers on the table. Seth just informed them that a huge army of beastmen has arrived outside the capital city. Sitting beside her was Hyun Jae who was enjoying eating cakes. While Rhyme and Seth were sitting opposite her.


    And Arnes was standing behind Mya. They told him to sit, but he said that he was alright just standing. Mya just let him be since it would be tiresome to argue with him.


    "It seems they came from the North as well," Mya said as she nced at the map she had. "Those attacks in the viges in the South seem just a decoy for a greater scale."


    "Well, first of all, I think it''s not our problem. Too bad that we will not be able to use the prince on searching for our crewmates. Given their situation, they will be quite busy."


    "Then does it mean we have to search for them on our own now?" Rhyme asked.


    "Yes, we don''t have any choice but to do that" Mya closed the map. "And we need to leave this ce before we get inflicted as soon as possible."


    "Are you certain that it is not your problem?" All of them nced at the door when Oliver entered.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mya asked as she looked sternly at Oliver.


    "When I checked to monitor that army from the skies, they were chanting the same thing over and over again," Oliver said with a gleeful smile.


    "Stop beating around the bush," Mya said, starting to grow impatient from Oliver''s taunts.


    "All hail, Great Lord Baru," Oliver said. "That was what they were chanting."


    "All hail..." Mya''s eyes widened. And Oliver''s grin widened as well.


    "Baru?!" Mya stood up. "Why is that monkey''s name mentioned with that army?!"


    "If I try to get closer to them, they would find out about me," Oliver said.


    "This is ridiculous." Mya took a seat as shebed her fingers in her hair.


    " Wait, as far as I remember Baru is the name of Iris'' monkey, right?" Hyun Jae asked. Her eyes were also filled with worry.


    "Yes, the one and only. Maybe this is just a coincidence?" Rhyme said.


    "I also wanted to think like that," Mya said. "And I hope it''s like that." She sighed. "But if it is really Iris'' monkey, then it means somewhere around that army, they are there. And this is our lead now in getting them back to us."


    "Do you notice anything within that army, Oliver?" Mya asked as she looked back at Oliver.


    Oliver held his chin as if he was recalling everything he had seen from his scouting. "There was a huge, expensive stage in the middle of the army. And above it, it seemed, there was some cage that was covered by the luxurious fabric.


    "I see." Mya contemted for a bit. "If they are yelling and praising chants about Baru. Then for everyone to praise him, the only possible ce where they are located is probably on that stage. To be caught in this war," she sighed once again.


    "Perhaps, Lady Iris, has also made a contribution to this?" Oliver asked. "Remember how she instigated the rebellion back then."


    " No," Mya suddenly replied quickly without thinking ."Iris would not do that," Mya said.


    "You seemed confident about that, Mya," Oliver said.


    "She already promised that she would write my-I mean the tale of the adventures of the Bituins crew. She would not have leisure time to deal with war." Mya said with firmness. "Besides, she would not be that foolish to start a war in some random ce. Or she would be stuck here."


    Mya stood up. "You said there was a cage or something. The only thing we will be able to know whether Iris is there or not is to check that ce."


    "What are you nning to do?" Seth, who was quiet the whole time, spoke once again. There was dread in his expression.


    "Hmm," Mya observed his expression clearly. "We will sneak into the army, and check whether our crewmates are there or not. Second, if things don''t go that way. We will just help the kingdom to eliminate the whole army of beastmen."


    " Come on, I know that you can''t do that!" Seth yelled with rage.


    ''I see,'' Mya grinned. Seth was a ck mage who was so against the very of the kingdom. And the kingdom as well massacred his whole family. To someone like him, the fall of the kingdom would be his great joy.


    "Of course, I wouldn''t do that," Mya said. "I''m just teasing you."


    "Ah what?" Seth was startled by her response. "Like I said, going to war is a troublesome thing, plus," Mya remembered all the people doing their lives.


    "There will be many innocent people and beastmen who might die," Hyun Jae interrupted. "It will be too painful regardless of who won and lost in the empire." Hyun Jae said with teary eyes.


    "I know that the many beastmen are being suppressed and enved by the people here. It was much even worse here from the ce I came from. But war is not the answer to everything." Hyun Jae with her hands tightened on herp.


    ''Our kind and sweet, Hyun Jae has spoken.'' Mya said with a smile. ''However, no matter how noble she thinks, we are just outsiders.'' Before Mya could speak, Oliver beat her to it.


    "What do you want to do, Hyun Jae?" Oliver asked.


    "If possible, if there is a way to stop this war, I will be happy to do so." Hyun Jae said. "And at the same time, both of the parties will learn their lesson and have a peaceful agreement."


    "Peaceful agreement?" Seth was seething in anger now. "Can that kind of thing bring back all the lives that were lost because of those human scums?"


    "No." Hyun Jae firmly said. "But that could prevent the loss of lives in the future! No one needed to die in a war like this. Everyone each of us deserves to live a life in which we can move freely without the feeling of fear and anger to each other."


    Seth waspletely silent at Hyun Jae''s words.


    p! p! p!


    All of them looked at Mya who was pping her hands. Arnes who was behind her was also pping at the same beat of Mya.


    ''I am just thinking of how to check whether Iris was there or not. And now it suddenly leads to stopping the war? Ah, what a ridiculous development.''


    "It seems, Oliver has a n for that." Mya nced at Oliver with a grin. ''This fool would do anything for Hyun Jae, just why he asked that question to her in the first ce.''


    "I''m surprised, I thought you are the one who will do the nning, Mya?" Oliver said with an equivalent grin on his face.


    "As I said, doing or stopping a war is a troublesome thing for me. I only want to check Iris and our other crewmates or rescue them if needed. Then I would flee away from this kingdom since we already gathered enough materials as well to fix the Bituins. However, if you have a n better than mine, they might as well we can grant, Hyun Jae''s request."


    Hyun Jae''s eyes sparkled at Mya''s words. "Do you mean you agree with my request, Mya?"


    "Yes," Mya said with a smile on her face. "Then let''s hear Oliver''s n."


    "Please tell us, Oliver!" Hyun Jae looked at him with enthusiasm and expectant puppy eyes.


    "Then, my n is like this." Oliver started speaking, but he seemed a little flustered.


    Seeing this, Mya noticed as well that Oliver''s ears turned red. ''Oh, hahaha. That must be a critical hit.'' Mya tried to stop herself from giggling.. ''But oh well, I guess stopping a war would also bring us great fame here, to make the search for our other crewmates easier as well.''

 Chapter 207 - Volume 6.17 Someone Behind The Army

    "Then let''s hear Oliver''s n," Mya said with a smile on her face.


    "Please tell us, Oliver!" Hyun Jae looked at him with enthusiasm and expectant puppy eyes.


    "Then, my n is like this." Oliver started speaking, but he seemed a little flustered.


    Seeing this, Mya noticed as well that Oliver''s ears turned red. ''Oh, hahaha. That must be a critical hit.'' Mya tried to stop herself from giggling. ''But oh well, I guess stopping a war would also bring us great fame here, to make the search for our other crewmates easier as well.''


    After almost an hour of discussing what Oliver had on his mind.


    "Are you sure about this n?" Rhyme asked with disbelief. Fear and doubt were visibly written in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m certain."


    "Hah," Mya couldn''t help butugh with amusement hearing Oliver''s n. "Well, definitely, both of them will unite with this n."


    "But can we do it?" Hyun Jae asked with worry as well.


    "Well," Mya held her chin as if she was thinking. "This sounds fun. So why not?" A huge grin stered on her face. "Let''s do everything that Oliver said."


    "Then it is decided," Oliver had an equal grin as well. "We will move at dawn."


    ---???---


    The sun was already high above the skies and added to this intense heat was the on-guard Kingdom of Baslon and the unmoving army of beastmen outside the castle walls. An immeasurable pressure atmosphere was eating up everyone''s well-being.


    Over the skies, a huge falcon flew over the horizons of a huge army. It flew towards the castle walls andnded on Prince Kija''s left arm.


    "Your highness!"


    The third prince Kija nced at the army of beastmen that was standing outside the castle walls. However, the wall was too sturdy and added to the deep ditch that was surrounding the pce, it would take more work before the invading army could break the wall.


    "Do you have any ideas now on how that huge army made it here without anyone''s notice?" Prince Kija said without looking back to the knight that called him. His gaze was just fixated on the attacking army right now.


    "Base from the people who disguise themselves to infiltrate the army. it seemed they dug a huge underground tunnel heading to our kingdom." The knight reported.


    "An underground tunnel huh?" The second prince''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the army. ''These beast-men would not be able to do it themselves. Even if they dug it for years, our pce mages, if they used magic or even just physicalbor itself, would be able to detect these as soon as possible. For the pce mages to fail to detect this, there was either a traitor in the mages that helped to hide this. Or there was someone more powerful backing them up that even the strongest mages in the kingdom couldn''t detect.''


    ''Having the first option will be much more normal than the first one. If what we are fighting is some strong unknown entity. Things will be more difficult for us. Plus, the beastmen would not recklessly attack like this unless they are certain of their victory.''


    "Is there anything else you need to report?" Prince Kija asked the knight.


    "All of the beastmen are led by an ape king, named Baru. But our infiltrators weren''t able to dig deeper than that."''


    "I see." Prince Kija said. "Go back to your post now and help the others."


    The number of these beast men was not a joke either. In numerical advantage from what the third prince, Prince Kija would see, they were thrice the current number of militia they had. In total, they were a total of forty-thousand soldiers they had inside the capitol. However, it is so strange how they still didn''t do anything and merely stood as if they were waiting for something.


    ''I hope father has already sent notice to the other dukedom and allied kingdoms. If these huge armies made their move, it would be harder tost. Plus, it was still unknown whether they had a more back-up army hiding in the shadows.''


    "You seem to be thinking something deep, brother."


    Prince Kija turned around to see his first brother and the crown prince, Prince Hou walking towards him.


    "Who wouldn''t fall to think something deep about this? There are some strange things with that army."


    The crown prince gave a lightugh. "Yes indeed. If I could know how they cane here undetected more precisely, I will be able to make an empire of my own."


    "Don''t speak such rubbish." The third prince said. "You, a peace-loving maniac, would wage war and create an empire?"


    "Yes, yes, those words are so irresponsible of me, little brother." The crown prince said as he nced at the army.


    Even though most of the princes should have animosity with each other due to the crown, these two princes had a peaceful rtionship that was very rare to any royalty.


    "I intended to abolish very after I ascend to the throne. But if they started attacking like this, that would make things more difficult for us." A sh of sadness passed to the crown prince''s silver eyes.


    "That is why I am here," The third prince said with a sullen voice. "I''m going to make sure that all your dreams for the kingdom wille to light."


    The wind breeze was cold as the two brothers fell into silence. But it was not an ufortable one but rather a more warmed silence.


    "Where is the second brother?" the third prince, Kija, asked.


    "He is in the magic tower." The crown prince responded with a sigh. "He is still investigating this situation."


    "For him to not be able to have results fast, it seems we are facing something more dangerous this time." The crown prince added.


    "Yes, indeed." The third prince said. "The only thing we can do is to wait and defend for whatever they would throw at us. However, as long as I am here, this kingdom will not fall no matter what." Prince Kija''s face was full of determination and courage.


    "I believe in you brother," The crown prince said as he looked at his brother''s back standing proudly. ''Seriously, if you didn''t make that im that you don''t want the throne, you will be more fit to be a king than me.'' He smiled. ''I''m quite fortunate to have brothers that I can always rely on. So I must do everything I can for the sake of this kingdom.''


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬


    Extra Scene:


    "Ah Rein, how long are we going to walk in this endless desert?" Dorris whined. "Let''s just go back and see Rhyme on the ship. That poor guy must have some difficulties building the ship." Dorris said. She wanted to chant some teleportation spell right now.


    ''Ah, that''s right! Why didn''t I think about that?''


    "Rein, we should just leave a mark, thene back and forth to the ship to rest and back to where west walked."


    "It will exhaust your magic, Dorris."


    Dorris pouted at Rein''s remarks.


    "Then let''s just use teleportation scrolls.


    "It''s a waste of items." Rein said once again as he continued to walk to the sands. "If you want, you can just go back yourself, and I will continue my search on my own."


    Dorris pouted even more at his remarks.


    "What if Rhyme had already found Lady Mya and the others?"


    "Rhyme would give us signals about that. Or send us a message." Rein said. "So if he findsdy Mya, will know right away."


    Dorris ran in front of him and opened her hands wide, blocking his way. "And how will Rhyme do that? Does Rhyme even know our location right now, to send us any message? Or teleport to us?"


    "Ah right. I haven''t thought of that." Rein said dryly then walked past her. "Then you can go back and check what he is doing and if Lady Mya is already there?"


    "And what will you do while I''m gone?"


    "I''ll continue to travel and search for her."


    "Will you continue to travel and not wait for me toe back?" Dorris said. "You know that it will be difficult to find you in this desert if Ie back and you''re not here."


    "It''s not that I will be lost here. If I find Lady Mya, I can use the teleportation scroll to go back to the ship."


    "Rein, why are you being like this?"


    Rein paused in his tracks. Then turned towards Dorris who had both her hands clenched. "We have been for almost five years now. And when something is bothering you, you be extremely distant and cold."


    "Distant and cold? I''m acting my usual self, Dorris." Rein said.


    "No, since after a few days Lady Mya returned from her disappearance. You talked less to her and I could feel that a distance is starting to form within us."


    "You are just overthinking things, Dorris." Rein said. "Why would I do that to Lady Mya? I swore to serve and protect..."


    "You already know, don''t you?"


    Rein''s brows kneaded at Dorris'' words.


    "Lady Mya. No, the real Mya are already gone four years ago,"


    ©¬ ????????? ©¬

 Chapter 208 - Volume 6.18 Where Their Loyalty Lies

    "You are just overthinking things, Dorris." Rein said. "Why would I do that to Lady Mya? I swore to serve and protect..."


    "You already know, don''t you?"


    Rein''s brows kneaded at Dorris'' words.


    "Lady Mya. No, the real Mya are already gone four years ago,"


    "What are you talking about, Dorris?" Rein asked. His expression remained unchanged making it hard for Dorris to decipher what might he had been thinking.


    "That time when I started serving Lady Mya, I heard stories that herdyship was poisoned by his uncle. And there was another thing that I heard, that Lady Mya became more mature or kinder than her spoiled attitude from before. I thought nothing at it first, however, she kept making things that are not created yet in this world. However, whatever Lady Mya was hiding I don''t care, as long as I served her. Lady Mya will always be Lady Mya to me. Since she is the one who saves my life. And treated me as her real family." Dorris said as she looked at Rein seriously.


    "That day when we were on the ind where Sir Ruiz was living, the night before we departed, I saw you alone outside while looking at Lady Mya with a pained expression. As if you were deeply contemting something."


    This time Dorris saw a quick sh of something cold to Rein''s expression. However, she continued on with her words.


    "When did you find out about the truth about Lady Mya?" She asked. Dorris'' gaze was stubbornly fixated at Rein. "No, is the reason why you are setting a distance to her, is because you couldn''t ept the truth that the one residing inside Lady Mya''s body is someone different? Please tell me what you are truly feeling, Rein."


    "Dorris,"


    "What? You said that you swore to serve her. Why are they like this?"


    "Dorris, it''s..."


    "Are those just mere words...mmm..." Rein stuffed a dried fish into Dorris'' mouth so that she would stop talking.


    "Dorris, you are seriously imagining things. Why would I distance myself like that to Lady Mya? I have known her since she was a child. And just like you said, I swore to serve her. That is why I am looking for her." Rein patted Dorris'' head. "You''re overthinking things like always. And just like you said, Lady Mya will always be Lady Mya no matter what."


    Dorris'' brows kneaded and seeing that it had the same usual and calm expression of Rein. Maybe she was indeed overthinking things and she was... No, but what''s with that pained expression?!


    She would speak again, however, Rein fed her another dried fish.


    "You can go back and check for them." Rein said. "I''ll wait for you in that cactus," he pointed to the direction of a tall cactus.


    Dorris pouted. "Hah, alright. Don''t ever leave that ce alright?!"


    "Yes," Rein gave a faint smile. "I promise to stay here and wait for you."


    Dorris started chanting, and a teleportation circle started to form beneath her feet. Before she disappearedpletely, "Better remember your promise, or I''ll hunt you down."


    "Yes, you can count on it." Rein said.


    Then Dorrispletely disappeared. When Rein was the only person alone, he couldn''t help but sigh. ''So she knows that as well about that.''


    Memories, when they crossed the whirlpools back at the Red Current, resurfaced inside Rein''s mind.


    {Mya went up towards the upper deck. When she spotted Rein, she reached the other bottle that was containing petals towards him.


    "These are flowers for brother Jules." Rein was a bit startled at first, then epted the bottles.


    "Yes, Mdy."


    Mya then poured the white petals towards the red sea. "I am finally able to give you flowers, Jules."


    Rein also did the same. "Young master." He said as he gripped the bottle in his hand looking at the red sea. }


    ''What I''m really feeling huh. No,'' Rein nced at the clear blue skies. ''I wonder if Jules finds out about this, what will he do? What will he feel? Will he save that child, knowing that she is not her real sister?'' He chuckled lightly. "No. Given his personality, he would still save that child no matter what even at the exchange of his life."


    "What if I tell you that he wanted to live? And not die?" Rein was rmed when he heard a sudden voice of a man behind him.


    He immediately set a distance between him and the man.


    "Who are you?!" He asked as he brought out his sword. The man was wearing a red cloak and his face was also hidden behind a white mask.


    "You don''t need to know who I am." The mysterious man said not minding how Rein was pointing a sword towards him.


    "If she didn''te here, your master would not die as well. If she didn''t act out of her selfishness, you will be able to fulfill your dream and be his loyal knight. However, none of that happened because his life was taken away by some random soul."


    Rein kneaded his brow, hearing the mysterious man''s words. "You seem to know a lot about me."


    "I know everything that is happening in this world." The mysterious man said. "It''s reallymendable how she and her crew were able to cross from one storyline in this world to another storyline. Even the goddess of light didn''t see iting. It caused a huge stir in this world."


    "If you want, I can grant you revenge in that soul, for taking your master''s life away from you." The mysterious man added.


    "Revenge?" Rein scoffed. "I don''t need anything like that. If I do that, it will be disrespectful to him!" Without further dy, Rein dashed towards the mysterious man. Rein aimed his sword at him, however, what Rein hit was only the air.


    He felt another presence behind him, but yet again he only struck the air.


    "You are truly a pitiful young man." The voice echoed throughout the desert. "We will see each other again and I assure you that time, you will ept my help."


    After thosest words from the mysterious man, the desert was entirely filled with an agonizing silence. Rein''s grip on his sword tightened then he put it back to the scabbard.


    "I knew it!" Rein was startled when he heard Dorris squeal. "I know you will leave without waiting for me!"


    "You returned already?" Rein asked calmly as he faced her.


    "Yes, Rhyme is safe and sound, and the Bituins are really starting to have its shape and figure," Dorris exined as she crossed both her arms.


    "What about Lady Mya?"


    At the mention of that, Dorris'' eyes sparkled. "He found already, Lady Mya!" Dorris excitedly said. Her scowling face from before couldn''t be seen. "We don''t need to continue to travel through this hot desert!"


    "I''m happy to hear that. How are they?" Rein asked.


    "We can go back now, and see it for yourself," Dorris said. "I haven''t seen Lady Mya as well since she went to somece first."


    "Then let''s go back now." Rein said. And Dorris started chanting once again for her second teleportation magic circle. Rein gave oncest look to the empty desert where that mysterious man disappeared.


    ''I should keep my guard at all times.'' His thoughts as his hands unconsciously went to the scabbard of his sword.


    "Rein, if we see, Lady Mya this time," a sincere smile escaped Dorris'' lips. "Let''s be honest with her and settle everything at once. Let''s hear her story as her servants. No. As her family."


    Hearing Dorris'' soft and sincere words, a smile escaped on Rein''s lips. "Let''s do that." The teleportation magic circle glowed more vibrant and within seconds, they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the Bituins.


    *Boom!*


    A huge explosion shook everything in the surroundings. It was like a volcano erupted. However, that was not a volcano, rather a strong fluctuation, and waves of lifa were hovering in the air. The Bituins that were standing, waved back and forth on the shore. Dorris'' felt nauseous just by sensing this. While Rein remained still as he looked at the source of the explosion.


    At a faraway distance from the Bituins, they could see different lights that were forming beautiful kinds of flowers.


    Although, it was only one time they saw such a scene, however, fear started to develop inside Dorris and Rein.


    It was the same scenery back when they condemned that duke of Taleba. It was the same exact scene when he self-destructed and almost cost the life of everyone in the mansion back then, if not for Dorris teleporting him in the sky.


    However, they were seeing multiple flowers that symbolized magic being lit up in the air. Along with the multiple tremors from explosions.


    "What is happening, Rein?" Dorris asked with deep worry.


    "Rein, Dorris! You''re back!"


    They both turned to see Rhyme running towards them.


    "Mya and the others! They are in danger!"

 Chapter 209 - Volume 6.19 Song For The Weary

    Four hours ago...


    Sounds of shing of swords reverberated everywhere. Along with the multiple explosions happening left and right.


    "Crap!"


    Mya remained firmly stered on the ground to cover herself from the continuous explosion. Oliver''s lightning magic was sending every bit of the beastmen that chose to self-destruct. While those who were salvageable, he knocked them out.


    ''How in the world, thise to this?'' She gritted her teeth and stood up. With her Tyr, she immediately knocked the daylights of the other beastmen who were still going to self-destruct.


    Those who werete to save now, Oliver was sending them high above the skies to explode.


    Before all these happened, the n that Oliver discussed with Mya to unite the two opposing armies was simple. They will y the viin and attack both the Kingdom''s army and the beastmen''s armies by sneaking in some explosives in clear areas.


    After that, Oliver would appear in the skies to threaten everyone. Using his very well, lightning magic. Everything went smoothly with the n. And Mya and the others used the chance, while everyone was destructed about Oliver to disguise themselves, and sneaked to the huge cart to look for Iris and Baru. However, something strange happened.


    The beastmen out of nowhere started to self-destruct themselves like they were possessed. Not only them but from what Hyun Jae''s and Seth''s reports, since they were inside the kingdom, some of the knights as well, started to self-destruct as well.


    Mostly they were all low leveled mages, that was why the explosions were nothingpared to the ones in the Duke of Taleba. And Oliver took care of those who would cause greater damage.


    Oliver could only smile faintly. ''To think something like this could happen. Unexpected things always happen when I am with their group.''


    And that led to this current situation. Mya instead of acting to be some sort of a big viin boss that would scare the whole armies ended up knocking out beastmen left and writing to prevent them from self-destructing. There were also some beastmen who were still sane. They were doing the same thing of knocking out theirrades who lost their sanity before they could fully self-destruct.


    Well, it was not like she was trying to y here. However, having to witness lives popping out like this, was not really a good sight for her.


    ''What a terrible thing this is.'' Mya could only grit her teeth even more as she continued to knock beastmen that was on her way.


    She leaped in the air, and hit another beastmen, on its head. ''It might cause a concussion,'' Mya couldn''t help but sigh. ''But as long as they are alive, they can be healed. I hope Hyun Jae and Rhyme were doing well inside the kingdom.


    "Master!"


    Mya turned around to see Arnes, the Siren, running in her direction. "They are in the cart!" He was panting heavily from all the running.


    "The orange-haireddy and a violet skin-colored girl are with her! They are both locked inside the cage." He reported.


    "It''s L and Iris!" Mya couldn''t help but smile in relief. ''Ah, even though I hate tomand him with his magic, I really have no choice now.''


    "Arnes, can you use your magic to make everyone fall asleep here?" Mya asked.


    "I will need a certain time, master," Arnes said. "And in order to reach this whole battlefield, I need something to amplify my voice."


    ''Amplify his voice.'' Mya nced around. In every army such as this, there should be horns, huge horns to immobilize the army. ''I don''t know if it will be affected by arger scale army like this, but it is better than continuing to let these people explode themselves.


    Mya nced around.


    "Where is it?"


    She kept looking around. "Where could it be?" She continued to look around and fight.


    "Master! Will this help?!"


    Mya couldn''t hide her grin when she saw the thing Arnes was holding. It was the exact horn she was looking for.


    "That''s perfect, Arnes."


    Arnes'' cheeks flushed as Mya praised him. "I just want to help, Master."


    "Then you can reach further with your singing here, right?"


    "Yes, Master," Arnes said. "As long as I gather enough lifa, and don''t get disturbed, I will be able to do this."


    "How much time do you need?" Mya asked.


    "Ten Minutes at most," Arnes said.


    "Ten minutes," Mya positioned herself to fight. "Then I''ll protect you until that. You can start now."


    Arnes looked with awe at Mya''s back. "You really are different, master." He whispered which Mya failed to hear due to her situation of warding out the crazed beastmen. Then a smile escaped his lips. "Yes, Master." He said as he started chanting to gather more lifa around him. A faint purple light started to envelop him.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, inside the Baslon''s walls, a lot of havoc could be seen as well.


    "Prince Kija!" It was one of the knights. The third prince Kija just recently knocked out one of the knights.


    "Not only here, is this happening. But some of the knights in the royal pce are bing insane as well. His highness, the second prince is now there controlling the situation."


    "Go and subjugate every knight that is wreaking havoc." The third princemanded.


    ''What kind of magic is this? Is the one who caused this is the man with the lightning before? That can be even the beastmen who are in the situation like us.''


    "Your highness!" The third prince turned around to see Hyun Jae running to him.


    "Lady Hyun Jae? What are you doing here?" At the mention of that, he immediately subjugated the knight that was going to attack Hyun Jae.


    "I''m going to help you! I''m good at healing magic!" Hyun Jae said as she touched the arm of the third prince. A faint golden light erupted from Hyun Jae''s hand and immediately healed the prince''s wound.


    ''That golden light? Divine healing magic. And to heal me without even chanting?'' The third prince managed to hide his surprise.


    "Then please be careful," The third prince said. "I''ll watch your back, as you continue healing the other knight."


    "Yes," Hyun Jae said and went to the other knights with severe wounds that were inflicted by the crazed knights. She started healing them right away.


    ''She is even unfazed at the sight of a battlefield. Lady Mya''s group is something else.'' The third prince continued to subjugate the other crazed knights.


    "Little Brother,"


    The third prince turned around when he heard his eldest brother, the crown prince, called him.


    However, before the third prince could even call out to his brother. He froze in his ce as he crazed the eyes of his brother, the crown prince.


    ''Don''t tell me even he got affected!''


    "I''m a failure as a crown prince."


    "I can''t stop the suffering of everyone in the kingdom."


    "I should just disappear." The crown prince''s body started to glow.


    "Stop!" The third prince''s eyes widened in horror as he ran towards his eldest brother. "I need to make it!"


    Just before he could reach him, the crown prince suddenly fell on the ground unconscious, before he could even self-destruct. Standing behind him was none other than Seth.


    ''Unbelievable, to think that I will save these humans.'' He couldn''t help but scowl. However, if not for Hyun Jae pleading with him, he would not do this kind of thing. And besides, it would be much better if these humans were the only ones who were suffering like this, however, even the beastmen outside were suffering from these strange conditions.


    This whole ce was an entire mess and chaos right now.


    "Brother!" The third prince immediately went to the crown prince''s side. While Seth just simply walked away without saying anything to them. Some of the sane knights also gathered at the third prince''s side to assist him with the crown prince.


    "For this to happen to Hou as well," the third prince, Kija, clenched his fist.


    As he carried the crown prince on his shoulders, together with the other knights. All of them stopped on their tracks when a melodious song echoed across the whole ce.


    The song was so sweet and calming. And those who heard it couldn''t help but wanted to sleep.


    The beastmen were matching in the tunnel for days just to reach the capital. The knights were anxious to guard the capital before all these strange situations happened. And when these strange things happened, they needed to fight and subjugate theirrades who became crazy.


    It was no denying that through listening to this song, it resurfaced more the weariness they were feeling inside.


    ''I want to rest.''


    ''A little rest won''t hurt.''


    The song was so sweet and hypnotic that one by one, those who were listening to it fall to the ground, sleeping soundly.


    ---???---


    Back on the battlefield, Mya fell on her knees. She was forcing herself not to sleep. However, it was so unbearable.


    "Ar-nes." She said with clenched teeth.


    ''Thank you for granting me permission to sing, Master.'' Arnes said with an unknown smile on his face. He really didn''t need to amplify his voice, since he was already at the level where if he wanted it, his music could reach far lengths. He just needed the owner of the Mermaid tear, to give him permission to sing. He nced at Mya who was fighting herself not to fall asleep.


    ''Master is really strong. However, I will sing more so please go to sleep now.''


    ''Arnes,'' Mya finally dropped to the ground.


    ''Sweet dreams, Master.''

 Chapter 210 - Volume 6.20 Back In The Space

    "Carolle,"


    Mya gained consciousness when someone called her past life name.


    "Carolle, please wake up."


    Mya opened her eyes when she heard herst name being called out. And the only beings who know her real name were three people, Oliver, the priestess, and the shadow.


    "Priestess?" She slowly sat down as she clenched her head.


    When her vision became clear, she found herself back in space. Ball of fire that was floating in the air, and a space that looked like the entire universe.


    "Did you summon me here again? But I am currently on the battlefield!"


    "Your real body is alright, so far, Carolle." The priestess said with a calm voice.


    "So far?"


    "Your life depends on the person who caught you now." Shadow flew above the air andnded beside the priestess.


    "Congrattions on crossing the Red Current!" He said with a joyfulugh. Though hisugh sounded like something that came from within the deep abyss.


    No matter how much Mya heard this, she couldn''t help but creep out. However, she didn''t let it show her face.


    "I know you want to talk to me right now, however, I need to go back," Mya said. "Everyone is in danger! I need to go back now!"


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Shadow said, then waved his shadowy hand in the air.


    A magical screen appeared in front of Mya.


    From the screen, it showed all the people in the kingdom and even the beastmen.


    "Your friend, you brought spacest time with the Great Red Dragon of Fire. He retrieved your unconscious friends in a safe location. Those two of yourpanions as well arrived and helped him out."


    On the screen, it showed how Oliver carried Hyun Jae back with him. Rein and Dorris were also there already. Rhyme was carrying Seth with him. While Dorris and Rein brought back the unconscious L, Iris, and Baru with them.


    The scene ended there. And Mya sighed with relief seeing


    "Where is my body right now?" Mya asked.


    "You are kidnapped by that Siren." Shadow said.


    ''Ah. As expected. It must be that. He must secretly want the tears back to him. But he would not be able to find it, now that it merged with the bracelet as the fourth ornament.


    "But he will not do harm to you." The priestess added.


    Mya sighed. "Why is it that the fourth ornament is something that already belongs to someone? And their life and freedom even depend on that." She observed the expressionless face of the Priestess.


    "You said that this bracelet would help me fulfill my dreams. But why does it need to rob other people''s freedom?" Mya asked one more time.


    There was a momentary silence in the air.


    "That Siren needs to be controlled by you no matter what." The priestess finally said which made Mya''s brow furrow.


    "The fourth ornament, the Mermaid Tears has two functions this time, one, it has a storage space magic which you probably know. The second function it has is..."


    "That boy will be under me. Like some contractual beast." Mya finished the priestess'' words. Displeasure was clearly visible on her face. It was very clear that she was not liking a single thing about this.


    "I don''t need someone to be tied to my life," Mya said with a serious tone in her voice. Then she nced at the two arms that the priestess was missing. "I know that you save my life multiple times already, and I said that I will do everything that needs to be done for you. But I can''t condemn this. Is there no other way for that boy to be freed from the tears?"


    "I believe other than your death, he will not be freed from you." The priestess said with calmness in her voice.


    This made Mya furrowed her brows even more. "My death? Does it mean, he kidnapped me because he wanted to kill me?"


    "No. He too, would not be able to kill you. He will not be able to kill the owner of the tears." The priestess said. "And in the first ce, he doesn''t want to kill you either."


    "Then why did he abduct me?"


    "He wanted his master for himself only. Right now, he is making you drink something that would make you forget your memories." This time it was Shadow who spoke.


    "Make my memories disappear?!" Mya spoke with great disbelief.


    "You remember how he refused to take the goddess of the light contract even if that will result in his freedom. Sirens are such creatures." Shadowughed. "Once they find a person or any being to their liking, they only want that person to belong to them and to belong to that person." He was clearly amused by all of this base from his taunting voice.


    "The heck?" Mya held her head as if it was aching. "Why did you let such a creepy creature be under me?"


    "Sirens are very rare creatures, especially their magic. The Sirens who have the strongest magic could use their voice to control thousands of people. To go crazy for them and cause great despair. However, their song could also heal one''s malice and save them if he wanted or the master holding him wanted."


    Mya was surprised by what she was hearing right now. Not even Hyun Jae or any divine magic could purify souls that were conflicted by malice. Since they werepletely considered tainted and not pure. The only thing that one could do was to kill them directly without really knowing whether their soul would reach the Origin of Life or not.


    Mya fell intoplete silence as her mind was filled with thoughts about the Siren. Then she nced back at the priestess. "In the end, there is really no option of letting that guy go right?"


    "Yes," The priestess simply answered.


    ''Ah, this is giving me a great headache. This is still just the fourth ornament, now I''m quite worried about what the fifth to thest ornament would be.'' She sighed.


    "You told me that my memories will be gone if I wake up, right because of what he fed me?"


    "Yes." The priestess said. She still remained calm as ever as if she was simply answering to facts.


    "However since both of you are telling me both this, does it mean, this might not happen as well?" Mya asked.


    "Yes," the priestess answered as well. "We will prevent anything that would make your memory disappear. However, the medicine he fed you was quite strong, you will lose your memory for an entire day before we manage to bring it back." She added.


    "Losing my memory for a day," Mya narrowed her gaze. "A whole day without my memories with that Siren, that doesn''t sound good."


    "Don''t worry about that." A graceful smile escaped from the priestess'' lips. "Though he was a bitte, someone has already saved you from that Siren already."


    "Someone?" Mya asked.


    "You will know when you wake up." The priestess said, her smile remaining on her face. "There is also one thing that I need to tell you before we send you back." Her voice turned serious.


    "What is it?"


    "The gods and goddesses are getting restless since you crossed the Red Current. You must remain vignt all the time until you collect every bit of the oracles. I have covered your traces so that they would notice your presence. Only the goddess of the light and her people know that you crossed the border. Knowing her, she would not carelessly reveal it to the others. However, it is now a matter of time before all of you will be revealed."


    "From the sounds of it, that is not a good thing right?"


    "Yes," the priestess said. "If it got revealed to every deity in the world, some might try to make you their champions. And at worst, some might cause harm to you."


    "And right now, I don''t have the power to fight them? None of my friends either." Mya said with a serious tone in her voice. Although there were still a lot of things she couldn''t understand from what the priestess had told her, there was clearly one thing she understood.


    "As long as I don''t have all the ornaments, I will be powerless from their threat right?" Mya asked.


    "Yes."


    "But why do they want to cause problems for me?"


    "You are really naive, isn''t it?" Shadow said, a bit amused. "You crossed the Red Current, a feat no one has ever done without the help of those arrogant gods and goddesses. Their pride is now shattered to pieces for a mere human to do that," heughed heartily. "You are an abnormality to them that might cause to break the bnce they painstakingly kept for over a millennium now."


    "I see," Mya simply replied. "I want to return now if you don''t have anything to say to me." Shepletely ignored the taunts of Shadow.


    "Yes," The priestess nodded her head, and light particles started to envelop Mya.


    "Until we see each other again, Carolle.." The priestess''sst words before Mya disappeared.

 Chapter 211 - Volume 6.21 One Day Without Her Memories (1)

    Mya opened her eyes, a sharp pain hit her head like it was cracked into two.


    "Are you alright?" Someone suddenly came to her aid. A warm voice that was full of worry. "I am not just with you and something already happened to you."


    The pain in her head was already subsiding. Other than her name, Mya couldn''t remember anything. She nced at the man beside her.


    ''What a handsome guy,'' Mya couldn''t help but admire the face in front of her. Jet and messy ck hair, and eyes that were like the beautiful and most exquisite rubies. And those beautiful eyes held worry as he looked at her.


    She slowly sat down and leaned at the headboard of the bed. "Who are you, Mr. Handsome?" Mya asked.


    This time a flicker of anger shed to the handsome man''s face. Mya couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    "What are you saying?" The handsome seeing her being scared like this, his expression softened. Her being afraid of him was one of the things that he hated the most.


    "I don''t know who you are, Are you the one who helped me?" Mya asked.


    "You don''t remember anything?"


    "Other than my name, I don''t remember anything," Mya said. "Are you perhaps someone close to me?"


    Mya looked at the man''s pained expression. "Yes." He meekly said. "I''m Kayden."


    At the mention of his name, something thug inside Mya''s heart. ''What''s this feeling? Perhaps this handsome person is my lover and sorts? He indeed says that he is someone close to me. Ah, wait, how can I think such silly and embarrassing thoughts, maybe he is a rtive of mine.''


    "Are you perhaps a family or rtive to me? My brother perhaps?" Mya asked once again.


    "Pfft." Kayden let out a snort to Mya''s surprise. He was more handsome when he smiled. ''Damn, my heart will not be able to take this too much hit.''


    "No, I am not your family rtive or anything," Kayden finally said.


    "Then a friend?" Mya was going nervous now.


    "Not either," Kayden said. "You really forget everything that you have done to me?"


    Mya''s eyes widened at his words. ''What does he mean by that? Did I do something bad to him?''


    "I don''t really remember anything," Mya responded as she backed away from the bed she was lying inter. However, Kayden followed her, and lean closer to her. "You really forgot about everything. How will you take responsibility for everything you did to me, then?" He inched closer, and Mya back further away until her back hit the wall.


    Kayden''s face was so close to her, that she could feel his breath.


    "Ta-take responsibility? What kind of things did I do to you?" Mya said, a bit flustered, if she moved a bit closer, she would touch his face.


    Kayden held her right hand then ced it to his heart. "This is what you did to me."


    She could feel the rapid beatings of Kayden''s heart. "I am going crazy of you, since the time I can''t see you. And now that I see you, worried to death after you don''t wake up for more than two days now, and now you forgot about me?"


    ''When has he been this talkative?'' Mya thought. ''No, wait, how did I know that? Does it mean, I really know this man.'' Mya could also feel the loud beatings of her heart.


    "Then perhaps, are we lovers?" Mya asked thest and possible question.


    A grin escaped Kayden''s lips. "It will be nice if that is the case." Hearing his answer, Mya could feel the rushing of heat on her face. She knew too well that her face must be a beet red right now.


    "Wha-what do you mean by that?" Mya asked.


    This time Kayden moved away from her. "Be ready when your memories return." He said and walked outside the room. Mya was awoken from her stupor when she heard the closing of the door.


    She hit her chest, to calm herself. "What in the world is happening?" As she observed the room she was in, it was a small room, containing her bed, one chair, and a table. And a small wooden closet.


    ''Aside from my name, I don''t know who I am. Where am I? Or what happened to me?''


    And there was him, the man who possibly saved me from something. Mya clutched her head, as she tried to remember everything, However, only Kayden''s face shed in front of her.


    "Be ready when your memories return."


    Her face flushed red once again. She put both her hands on her cheeks. ''What will happen when I regain my memories?''


    ---???---


    Meanwhile, Kayden went to the storeroom in the two-story house they were currently staying in.


    After days of looking out to the source of dark magic concentration near the beastmen tribes, he returned only to see that Iris and L were being taken away to war. He followed their trail and finally reached the Kingdom that the beastmen were attacking.


    But what he saw when he arrived was rather rming. Everyone, from the beastmen to the soldiers to the beastmen had fallen into a deep sleep. He saw a familiar green head, Oliver, who was slowly waking up.


    When Oliver was awakened. He immediately panics looking for someone. That was when Kayden found out that Mya was abducted by a siren, who caused everyone to sleep here. They awakened Iris as well. And when they told her what happened, she immediately released one of her magical moths to look for Mya.


    That was what Kayden followed and he found Mya tied inside a cave with a strange man with him. Before he could kill the man, the man told him that he poisoned Mya. And if he killed him, he would never have the antidote. Out of spite, he simply knocked out the man after a few beatings.


    Kayden brought Mya to an empty house, and that was where he nursed her. However, despite the antidote the man gave him, she was still not waking for almost two days now. Her vital signs were also normal. Kayden decided that he should bring Mya to Hyun Jae now.


    And that was when Mya opened her eyes. The beautiful and clear light aquamarine, that made him always drawn to her.


    And it looked to him, however, he found something amiss. It was like the first time they first met at the prison cell.


    "Who are you, Mr. Handsome?"


    Something stung inside him. ''What is she ying at this time?''


    However, as they further looked, her eyes were nk and it seemed she had truly forgotten about him. Something inside him awakened, he couldn''t ept how easily she forgot about everything to him after everything they had been through.


    That was why he leaned closer to her so that she would remember. However, aside from being flustered, which gave him satisfaction, since this was the first time he saw that kind of reaction to Mya. And only to him.


    Those quivering lips as she tried to speak towards him. Very different from her usual confident and outspoken ones. However, both were still lovely to him. And only him could see this side of her, no one else.


    When he didn''t see Mya for so many days and found out that she was even kidnapped, and now forgot about him. Kayden realized so many things. And the feelings he was feeling inside him for her. He wanted to im those lips right now. To hide her and keep her only to her side, so that she would not disappear again. So that she would not live with him ever again or make sure that she won''t forget about him.


    Such selfish thoughts, that he knew too well that he couldn''t do. Or else, he would hurt her.


    Kayden didn''t want to take advantage of losing her memory. He could answer that he was her lover, however, he wanted that toe out naturally of her. However, now that he made his feelings obvious to her despite her being so dense most of the time, a grin escaped Kayden''s lips.


    "Be ready when your memories return."


    ''I won''t let you escape away from me anymore.'' His thoughts as he left Mya alone in the room.


    Now back to the storage room, there was the Siren that dared to hurt Mya.


    "She lost her memory," Kayden said with a menacing voice to the Siren tied in the chair. "And now you die!" A zing sword made of dark me erupted from Kayden''s hands.


    The Siren only red at him. He couldn''t speak since his mouth was gagged with a white piece of cloth.


    He raised his sword ready to slice the Siren, however before he could bring his sword down.


    "Kayden?" The sweet voice of Mya rang. "What is happening right now? What are you going to do with him?"


    His sword was so close to Arnes'' neck.. If Mya was a secondte to arrive, Arnes would have been a corpse right now.

 Chapter 212 - Volume 6.22 One Day Without Her Memories (2)

    He raised his sword ready to slice the Siren, however before he could bring his sword down.


    "Kayden?" The sweet voice of Mya rang. "What is happening right now? What are you going to do with him?"


    His sword was so close to Arnes'' neck. If Mya was a secondte to arrive, Arnes would have been a corpse right now.


    "Kayden, what are you doing to him?!" Mya ran towards Arnes and blocked him from Kayden.


    Seeing this, Kayden''s brows furrowed. "He is the one who makes your memories disappear," he said in a cold voice. He raised his hands towards Arnes. Seeing this, Mya became more afraid that he would kill someone. However, she wasn''t able to do anything when Arnes was suddenly covered with dark mes and he vanished into thin air.


    Mya waspletely terrified. But before she couldpletely speak, Kayden beat her to it. "I have transferred him to another ce."


    But Mya''s clear light aquamarine eyes held doubt. Kayden simply flicked his right fingers and an orb of dark mes appeared between them. From that orb of dark me, Arnes'' struggling self was shown. He looked like he was in some cave.


    Mya felt relieved seeing that the unknown man to him was doing fine. However, Kayden felt irked seeing her reaction like this. Simply went out of the room, and headed to the kitchen to prepare their lunch. ''So this is what she is like without her memory.''


    ''I should consult with that Saintess if there is a way to bring back her memory after we have a meal together.''


    Mya simply watched him leave. ''He seems angry,'' she clutched both her hands, ''did I do something bad? Or perhaps that man from before is really an enemy.'' She clutched her head to try to remember something, but nothing really came.


    ''I hate this. I feel like I''m so useless right now.'' She could only clench her fist and sighed in the end. ''But moping like this, will not let me solve anything. I can try asking Kayden more about me, it might help me remember something.'' Mya stood up and headed to the door, but before she could hold the handle of the door she paused when she remembered Kayden''s cold expression.


    ''But he seems angry to me right now. I should let him cool down for a bit.'' Mya sighed once again. And instead of deciding to follow after him, she decided to observe the ce she was staying in right now.


    As Mya went out to the storage room, there was nothing much furniture inside the house, though it was divided into two floors. The second floor was where the bedroom was located and there were other two rooms. The first floor was divided into four more rooms, the bathroom, which she had seen earlier before entering the storage room. Then the storage room, the kitchen, and a living room.


    Seeing that there was nothing to see inside the house, Mya decided to go out. Going out, it seemed they were in the middle of some forest. Mya continued to walk and saw barrels of water in the further right corner of the house outside. She looked at her reflection.


    Hair that was like the ocean, and eyes that were clear as the light aquamarine. It was strange how she knew exactly where topare her features despite having to lose her memory.


    ''It might be that only the important things are what I forget. The things that make me who I am.'' Mya leaned on the barrel and saw her reflection. Her frustrated face. ''Damn why can''t I remember a single thing about myself and all the people surrounding me! Kayden said that the man was the cause why I forgot everything. What did I do to make myself like this?''


    Mya scooped the water in her hands and used it to rinse her face. She took a deep breath to calm herself. She kept rinsing her face a few more times to cool down herself.


    "Hah!" She nced at the sky that was covered with tall trees. She raised her right hand capturing the sunlight that passed through the gaps of the trees. "It will be alright,''


    ''I am thankful that I have someone I know when I wake up. Or else, it would be much worse for me.''


    ''I should continue to observe this ce further.'' Mya decided to walk a little further to the forest. She didn''t forget to put marks on the trees she passed through so that she wouldn''t get lost.


    She smiled wryly. ''It''s so funny how I am so used to these things.'' She continued to walk further until she stopped in her tracks. Ahead of her, there was clearing. She continued to walk towards it. And she waspletely in awe at what she spotted.


    It was a field of different colors of flowers. There were plenty of beautiful butterflies flying around. And further ahead was a clear and sparkling pond.


    <em>{"Mya,"</em>


    <em>Her eyes widened as she turned to her left side. Red ruby eyes stared at her with seriousness. "Can I call you by your name as well? That is my request."</em>


    <em>Mya smiled more naturally this time which made Kayden a bit surprised. There was a strange tingling sensation inside him. </em>


    <em>"Of course, the truth is I''m happy that you finally call my name now, Kayden," Mya said. "And now that I think of it, you really don''t need to ask for permission since I have been calling your name casually as always."}</em>


    <em>Mya''s eyes widened when something pass</em>ed to her mind. She clutched her head when it had a throbbing sensation. ''What was that? Is that one of my forgotten past?'' Her heart was beating fast as well. ''That''s right,'' She nced at the beautiful flower field. I have seen something like this, and I was with Kayden that time.''


    The wind blew and her hair flickered. The petals flew in her direction as her eyes were fixated on the flower field.


    This was what Kayden spotted as soon as he found Mya. He waspletely shocked when Mya was not around the house, so he went outside to look for her. Fortunately for him, Mya left marks on the way she passed so he found him easily.


    His eyes didn''t leave Mya''s figure. Right now, she was like a fairy amidst the flower fields. And he won''t ever get tired of such scenery.


    Mya felt someone was staring at her. When she turned around, she waspletely startled when Kayden was behind her.


    "Kayden? You''re here!" She stepped further away. However, due to being too startled, she failed to see the lump of stones behind her. She lost her bnce.


    "Ah!" she closed her eyes for the impact of her fall.


    However momentster nothing happened, when she opened her eyes, Kayden''s handsome face was so close to her. She could feel once again his breath closer to her. She felt blood rush through her cheeks. And immediately pushed Kayden, and steadied herself.


    "Ah, thank you for saving me!" She said as she turned her back to him. Her heart was beating so fast. And she kept hitting her chest to calm herself. She remembered how close their faces were earlier, and she could feel that her face was going to explode due to that.


    She pped both her cheeks. ''Calm down, Mya.''


    However, before she couldpletely calm down, she was once again startled. When Kayden suddenly hugged her from behind. She was frozen in ce and didn''t know what to do.


    ''What?''


    ''What''s happening?''


    Her mind started malfunctioning now.


    "We were also in the field of flowers when you allowed me to call you by your name." Kayden suddenly spoke. "That is one of the happiest days of my life."


    The wind blew even more. And a lot of flower petals flickered in the air. The colorful butterflies started flying away. It was surely a beautiful sight to anyone. But Mya couldn''t concentrate on such beautiful scenes at all. She could feel her heart would burst out from her chest anytime soon.


    However, Kayden was not yet finished talking. "You keep disappearing whenever I don''t look around. What should I do, to make you stay in one ce?"


    "Umm-Kayden..."


    "Are-are you alright?" Mya wanted to facepalm. The first thing that she could say was something like that. However, Kayden''s answer flustered her even more.


    "You said to me before, thatmunication is very important. Tell me, Mya, if I ask you just to stay by my side, will you stay?"


    "..."


    Kayden smiled wryly when Mya remained silent. ''What did I expect, knowing that she lost her memory, of course, she couldn''t give an answer right now. I''m really worried about taking advantage of her like this.''


    That was when Kayden was released from the hug. He wanted to stay longer like that, however, this was enough for now.


    "Let''s go back now, I have prepared a meal for you." Kayden turned around readying to leave. However before he could take a step, Mya grabbed his left hand, to stop him.


    "When," Mya was stuttering, however, she persevered to say her words.. "When my memories return, I''ll give you my answer."

 Chapter 213 - Volume 6.23 One Day Without Her Memories (3)

    "Let''s go back now, I have prepared a meal for you." Kayden turned around readying to leave. However before he could take a step, Mya grabbed his left hand, to stop him.


    "When," Mya was stuttering, however, she persevered to say her words. "When my memories return, I''ll give you my answer."


    "Mya!" Both of them were startled when someone hugged Mya from behind her. It was no other than Hyun Jae. The hand that was holding Kayden retracted.


    "Mdy!" Dorris ran after her.


    Mya looked confused seeing the unfamiliar yet familiar girls. She lightly pushed Hyun Jae away, "Um, who are you both?" She asked which shocked Hyun Jae and Dorris as well.


    Seeing this, Hyun Jae and Dorris looked to Kayden. Their stares definitely asked what happened to Mya.


    "She lost her memory," Kayden said.


    "Why did she lose her memories?!" Hyun Jae screamed,pletely horrifying. "How did this happen?"


    "Yow, long time no seeing." Iris arrived behind them. A moth hovered in front of her. And soon as she walked towards them, the moth disappeared. "It has been three days now since thest time we saw each other." She looked at Kayden. "And we haven''t heard anything from you, those two are so worried." She gestured towards Hyun Jae and Dorris. Then she looked at Mya.


    "So our dear captain, lost all her memories?" Iris walked towards Mya and cornered her into a tree. A malicious grin escaped her lips. "This is interesting."


    ---???---


    All of them were back inside the house where Kayden and Mya were staying. The whole group was sitting at a round table discussing things about what happened to Mya.


    "So you''re saying, Arnes was the one who did this?" Hyun Jae said, withplete disbelief in her eyes.


    Kayden simply nodded his head.


    "And that guy right now is locked away in some cave," Iris added which earn them another nod from Kayden. "And he didn''t say anything about how Mya''s memories will return."


    There wasplete silence in the air. Dorris fell into tears. "If I don''t get separated from Mdy, this will not happen."


    "No," Iris said as she massaged her head as if she had a terrible headache. "Even if you are here, from what that Siren caused us, you will not be able to do anything. What terrific magic he has. And we have a lot of problems at our hands right now."


    "Then maybe I can help to heal Mya''s memories." Hyun Jae suggested as she nced at Mya who remained silent all the time. She was just listening to all their talks.


    "Have you healed a case like this, Hyun Jae?" Iris asked.


    Hyun Jae shook her head. "I haven''t. But I can at least try."


    "Then please try," Iris said as she looked at Mya. "As I have introduced before, we are your friends. And Hyun Jae has the ability to heal any ailments, however, healing someone who loses memories is something she still hasn''t tried. If it will be alright with you, will you let her try to heal you?"


    Mya simply nodded her head without saying anything. Seeing this meek reaction, Iris couldn''t help but scowl. "Tch." Mya flinched seeing Iris'' expression.


    ''Why does she look so irritated with me? Did I do something bad?''


    "Mya, if you may, I''ll start the healing process." Hyun Jae''s sweet voice rang. She stood up and sat beside Mya.


    "Then I''ll be in your care," Mya said as she smiled. ''What a kind girl,pared to that one...'' Mya immediately reverted her gaze when Iris'' was looking at her as well.


    "Then please close your eyes, Mya." Hyun Jae said. Mya nced at Kayden and thetter nodded his head, indicating that it was alright for her to do so.


    Mya slowly closed her eyes. And soon, she felt a warm touch on both sides of her head. Hyun Jae started chanting, and golden light erupted from her hands. Mya felt a warm andfortable sensation run inside her head. Her tense self started to rx with the sensation.


    However momentster...


    "You may open your eyes now, Mya." Hyun Jae said.


    Mya opened her eyes. And everyone looked at her with expectant eyes.


    "Do you remember us, Mya?" Hyun Jae said as she sped Mya''s hands. However, to their disappointment, Mya shook her head.


    "Sorry, but I still don''t remember anything," Mya said with a sad expression.


    Hyun Jae''s face became gloomy. "Then it didn''t work."


    Seeing this, Mya felt the urge to say something so that she would not be too sad. "Ah, it''s alright. Somehow, all of my fatigue has gone with what you do. I don''t feel the soreness in any of my joints either."


    Hearing this, Hyun Jae looked at Mya. She didn''t know what else to say and feel rather helpless. But seeing Mya trying to cheer her up. She couldn''t help but just smile at her. Even with or without her memories, Mya was still cheering her up whenever she was sad.


    "I''m sorry, Mya." Hyun Jae squeezed Mya''s hands lightly. "I promise, I look for ways to bring your memory back."


    "Mdy, even with or without your memory, I will never leave your side now," Dorris said as she formed fists on herp.


    "Too bad," Iris said. "You quite owe me a lot of money. And you simply forget it all."


    "Iris," Hyun Jae looked at Iris with a scolding gaze.


    "All right, all right!" Iris raised her hands in defeat. "I''ll just move out now," she stood up. "Kayden, can I have a word to you, outside?"


    Kayden nced at him for a quick second, "Alright."


    ---???---


    Outside the house, Iris was facing the dense forest. She felt that Kayden was already behind her.


    "This is worse than I thought. To think that Mya lost her memories." Iris started. Knowing that Kayden really rarely speaks, when he just needed to or want to, she continued on with her words. "Oliver, Rein, and the others are now helping out the people in the kingdom. That is why they are not here. You must have an inkling that someone even greater is behind to incite the beastmen to have a war. And to think my Baru got used to their schemes."


    "Did you have a n for that already?" Kayden finally spoke. "Ah. I forgot you got a bribe for their wine."


    "Ehem. That is my weakness, well anyways, the important thing is none of us is severely hurt. And I didn''t know that Mya and Oliver would do something crazy to be ultimate viins just to stop the war." Iris held her head. "However because of what they did, whoever was behind this, their ns werepletely thwarted."


    "Then does it mean they have targeted us as well?" Kayden asked.


    "Yes, there is a probability like that. So we better be prepared at all times. And now that Mya lost her memories, this is more troublesome." Iris sighed. "I thought that when we reached outside the Red Current, we would just have a smooth sailing of discovering ces. Well, we did discover ces, but we are now caught up in its problems. So what did you find out when you said that you sensed a strong surge of dark magic when you left us?"


    "I don''t find anything, other than this." Kayden brought out a purple stone in his pocket then reached it towards Iris.


    "This is?"


    "I don''t know," Kayden asked. "The ce where the concentration of dark magic is thick, there are a lot of stones like this there. However, I don''t find any strange things in the stone."


    "Hmm," Iris observed the stone. "The kingdom authorities might know something. However, things are still chaotic there. I just keep this, and if we have a chance we can ask them."


    "That''s all I want to tell you. Plus now that Mya is like that, I want you to look after her." Iris sighed. "We don''t know what''s toe with us in this new world."


    "I always protect her," Kayden said as he stepped inside.


    Iris put both her hands in her pocket. The wind blew and her orange hair that grew to shoulder-length nowpared before fluttered. She annoyingly tied it back with a band that was on her wrist. ''I should get a new haircut soon.''


    "Hah. Wherever we are, a lot of shits is still happening to us." A grin formed her lips. "But I think things will get more interesting again this time. Being in the ce that not of the Fate of the Stars contains, is really something.'' She raised her fist in the air. "So this is what it feels like to be unsure of the future now and keep living our lives in a new world, different from what we used to."


    Memories of how the beastmen self-destruct themselves like they had gonepletely gone crazy. ''But what evil people do something such as those.. Nothing is certain now, but bigger shit ising soon.''

 Chapter 214 - Volume 6.24 Running Away

    "Yes," the priestess answered as well. "We will prevent anything that would make your memory disappear. However, the medicine he fed you was quite strong, you will lose your memory for an entire day before we manage to bring it back." She added.


    "Losing my memory for a day," Mya narrowed her gaze. "A whole day without my memories with that Siren, that doesn''t sound good."


    "Don''t worry about that." A graceful smile escaped from the priestess'' lips. "Though he was a bitte, someone has already saved you from that Siren already."


    "Someone?" Mya asked.


    "You will know when you wake up." The priestess said, her smile remaining on her face.


    ***


    Although a lot of things had happened. The next day finally came. Dorris hummed as she helped Hyun Jae cook for their breakfast.


    "Dorris, this will soon be ready. Can you wake up, Mya already?" Hyun Jae asked.


    "Alright!" Dorris agreed as she dashed outside the kitchen. She ran towards the second floor and headed straight to Mya''s room. It had been a long time now since she was able to wake up Mya on her own. And Dorris couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear as she reminisced about those times.


    She knocked three times on the door, "Lady Mya, it''s me Dorris."


    However, there was a moment of silence. "Lady Mya, Please excuse me, I''m going to enter the room now."


    Dorris opened the door and went joyfully to the bed. However, when she touched the nket, she found it extremely soft inside. She immediately yanked it away only to find out that it was a bunch of pillows. Mya was not in her bed at all.


    This made Dorris extremely horrified, especially remembering that Mya had lost her memories. She immediately ran out of the room to tell the others.


    "Lady Mya! She is missing!" She screamedpletely horrified.


    "What did you say?!" Hyun Jae, who was carrying the tes, dropped them off. She was alsopletely horrified as well.


    Iris who just woke as well yawned looking at them. ''It''s either she remembers everything and tries to run away from someone.'' She gave a sideways nce to Kayden who just arrived outside carrying some logs. Yesterday, Irispletely saw the back hug scene between them. ''Or something might have happened to her, like someone abducted her.''


    "Iris," Kayden''s cold voice resounded.


    Iris sighed. Then a crimson color glowed in her hands. Two moths started to emerge outside of her hand.


    "I will also look for her," Iris said as the first moth flew in front of her.


    Then the second moth flew towards Kayden, then it flew outside. Without saying anything, Kayden followed after it.


    ''You always cause a lot of trouble for us, Captain.'' Iris said as she followed her moth. When she saw Dorris and Hyun Jae were going to follow after her, she stopped them.


    "Please stay here," Iris said. "In case Myaes back, there must be someone left here to check on her."


    Hyun Jae and Dorris with gloomy expressions agreed. And Iris went on her search as well.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the person who was imed missing sneezed.


    ''Was someone talking about me? Maybe Dorris and the others finally find out that I''m not in my room.'' Mya thought as she continued to walk in the endless desert. When she woke up, she finally remembered everything. It was as the priestess had told her, she would only lose her memory for a day.


    But in that whole day where her memory waspletely lost, a lot of things had happened. And she remembered it all. Especially all about the embarrassing thing with Kayden.


    {"You said to me before thatmunication is very important. Tell me, Mya, if I ask you just to stay by my side, will you stay?"


    "When," Mya was stuttering, however, she persevered to say her words. "When my memories return, I''ll give you my answer."}


    So while there was no one who noticed that she woke up, she immediately came up with two options. First, she wanted to pretend that she still had no memories. But she immediately put that thought back in her mind. There was no way she could act like that if she met Kayden. Her maiden heart would not let her do it. Just thinking about those things she spent with Kayden for that whole day, her heart was racing so crazy.


    So she went for the second option. A foolish and cowardly option. She chose to run away from him so that she would be able to settle her rampaging feelings and her mind. She grabbed her satchel, her weapon, and used a teleportation talisman to teleport as far as possible from everyone so far. No, to teleport away from Kayden.


    ''Ah!'' Mya pulled some of her hair. "Why did I say those stupid things! If I haven''t lost my memories none of this would happen! That Arnes! He would surely pay for this!" She kicked some rock to let out some of her frustrations.


    ''Hah. I''m going crazy just thinking all of this! I don''t know that I''m such a huge coward at such things.'' Mya decided to continue ahead. Though she couldn''t seepletely anything other than cactuses, sands, and rock formations, she couldn''t care less right now. She continued to walk and walk, not caring where she was now.


    She stopped walking when she reached a certain huge curving rock that gave a nice shade from the scorching heat of the sun now. She drank a replenishing potion to ward off her thirst.


    ''Knowing them, Iris must have used her moths to look for me. What a hateful skill she has. She should have used that when all of us got separated when we arrived here. Perhaps even he is already looking for me. This break is enough now. I should not stay in one ce longer.''


    Mya continued on her way, she used talismans from time to time to speed up her travel to ces that had no shades. Two more hours had passed now, and she continued on her journey.


    ''How long until I reached some civilization? Should I just teleport to the capital? But thest time, it was still quite chaotic there. And there are chances that they might find me easily there, especially him.'' Mya was already getting tired from the seemingly endless desert she could see. ''Now that I remember, Dorris is with them there now. Then does it mean, everyone in the group is united now? Is L with them as well.''


    Mya tore another talisman to skip her walking directly to the ces with no shades. When she reached the umpteenth number of shades and decided to rest for a while drinking some of her replenishing potions. ''Should Ie back now? I''m really such a child. It''s not like Kayden did something terrible to me. He saves me multiple times already and he is a very reliable person. Why am I even running? Am I really such a coward for these kinds of things.'' She sighed contemting whether to return or not.


    Both in her past life and this life, Mya had no experience when it came to romantic rtionships. That was why she was partly scared and confused about her feelings. ''I know I can''t run like this forever. And there are a lot of matters that I need to do.'' She sighed once again.


    ''What should I do?'' Amidst her contemtion, the ground started to shake terribly.


    ''An earthquake?!'' She held firmly on the rock she was resting in. After a few more minutes, the trembling finally came to a halt


    ''What was that?'' Mya tore a talisman, to teleport on the highest part of the rock formation she was using as shade earlier. She looked for anything suspicious that might have caused an earthquake. For her first observation, there was nothing out of the ordinary. However, a second tremor urred. She fell on her knees and held on to the rock so that she would not fall over.


    As she nced ahead, her eyes widened. Large scorpions were spiraling in and out of the sounds. ''What?'' But as she narrowed her eyes, she saw something more. It must be due to the mountain of sounds blocking the view, but as thoserge scorpions were crawling at an incredible speed forward to her direction, there was one creature that looked like a camel. And they were desperately running from the scorpions.


    ''The first form of life.'' Mya couldn''t help but sigh in relief. ''Maybe I should give them a hand and they could lead to some good ce where I can get good food and drink as well. Having replenishing potions is not really not satisfying since they have a nd taste.''


    ''I have storage items, but why do I not store some decent food and my treasures.'' Mya nced at the pearl that was attached now to the silver bracelet she was wearing.. ''Well enough of that, and let''s just give this first glimpse of civilization a hand.''

 Chapter 216 - Volume 6.25 Trouble In The Desert

    The heat from the sun was as scorching hot as ever. But right now Mya didn''t mind it.


    As Mya nced ahead, her eyes widened. Large scorpions were spiraling in and out of the sounds. ''What?'' But as she narrowed her eyes, she saw something more. It must be due to the mountain of sounds blocking the view, but as thoserge scorpions were crawling at an incredible speed forward to her direction, there was one creature that looked like a camel. And they were desperately running from the scorpions.


    ''The first form of life.'' Mya couldn''t help but sigh in relief. ''Maybe I should give them a hand and they could lead to some good ce where I can get good food and drink as well. Having replenishing potions is not really not satisfying since they have a nd taste.''


    ''I have storage items, but why do I not store some decent food and my treasures.'' Mya nced at the pearl that was attached now to the silver bracelet she was wearing. ''Well enough of that, and let''s just give this first glimpse of civilization a hand.''


    Mya analyzed the situation first.


    The trembling continued. ''What can cause such a strong earthquake? Is it those scorpions? No. That is impossible, even if they are huge, it is not enough to cause such a strong earthquake. And this will be quite a hard job to do.''


    She sighed as she brought out two talismans. One exploding talisman and a teleportation talisman. ''I hope they have lots of food to spare for me. Or I''ll just waste some talismans on them.''


    The earthquake finally stopped. ''Good, it''s time to move now.''


    ***


    "You must leave me! It will be faster and you will be able to escape." Lamar gazed at his friend, Dandras. He was driving the camel while Lamar had a deep wound on his left abdomen.


    "Leave you? If we are going to die, we will die together!"


    ''He is so stubborn.'' Lamar couldn''t help but smile faintly. ''But I can''t let you die here. I won''t let you die here.'' While Dandras was so focused on driving the camel, Lamar let himself slip out on the camel.


    To Dandras'' shock, he tried to catch Dandras before he fell. "Lamar!" He screamed as he tried to stop the camel.


    "Go Dandras! Leave me here!" Lamar screamed as he coughed up some blood.


    Dandras pulled back the reins of the camel, but the animal was too afraid of the giant scorpions after them. It didn''t budge when Dandras tried to stop it. He turned back and decided to jump out of the camel. He fell on the scorching sun of the desert with a strong impact. He immediately stood up and ran towards Lamar.


    "Lamar!" He ran towards Dandras'' direction, who was lying now on the sand. Dandras wouldn''t make it! And the scorpions were rapidly approaching Lamar. "NO!" His eyes widened in horror as he tried to jump to Lamar. The scorpions were just an inch towards Lamar.


    However, before the first of the three scorpions could stomp on Lakar, something flew towards the scorpion''s top front. And it exploded tremendously.


    "Hey, you have some food with you right?" Dandras was startled when he heard a woman''s voice behind him. "Let me have lots, after this."


    Ocean blue hair that fluttered as she walked ahead of him. Her white cloak fluttered as well. She brought out three pieces of paper with her, "Two more scorpions, it seems I can have delicious scorpion meat as well."


    Mya tore the teleportation talisman, and appeared right above the second scorpion. She tore the explosion talisman and it fell directly to the top of the scorpion. Five seconds before the talisman exploded, Mya tore another teleportation talisman. As soon as she teleported, the talisman exploded sending the scorpion to fly away like the first one.


    Mya didn''t waste any time, while still high on the air, she tore another talisman after seeing thest scorpion. She appeared right above it and threw another explosion talisman. When thest scorpion was defeated, she teleported right to Lamar''s side.


    Dandras waspletely surprised and in awe seeing how Mya defeated the three scorpions as if it was nothing. But then he remembered his friend. "Lamar!" He immediately stood up to check his condition.


    Mya saw the sand drenched with his blood. "Shhhh... What a nasty wound you got there."


    Lamar looked at her with a pained expression. His vision was blurring. He could see the blurred ocean blue hair of Mya, and her face was blurred as well.


    "Aish, I don''t want to waste any healing potions either. You owe me a lot with this." Mya said as she retrieved a healing potion from her space stone. "Let your friend drink this. It''s a healing potion." She threw a bottle containing green liquid to Dandras who was running towards them. Dandras caught it swiftly and without questioning whether it was a real potion or not, he let Lamar drink it.


    While they were doing that, Mya walked towards the first scorpion that exploded. Most of its limbs scattered everywhere. She approached a huge limb and knocked on its shell. ''This thing is quite sturdy, but my explosion talisman is really the real thing.'' She touched it and it disappeared. It went directly to her storage stone.


    ''I can sell them at a good price, and at the same time, I can have some food stocks.'' After putting every bit of the scorpions parts to her storage space, she walked back towards the two strangers she just saved.


    "How is he?" She asked right away.


    "He is doing fine now. But he seems to lose consciousness."


    "I see," Mya said. "I''m Mya by the way, you are?"


    "I''m Dandras and this is Lamar. Thank you for saving our lives, Miss Mya."


    "I didn''t help both of you for free though." Mya said.


    Dandras looked at her with wariness, which made Mya let out augh. "You just be wary of me right now? Don''t worry, like I said, I just wanted some food earlier."


    Dandras remembered what Mya had told him before she went to defeat the remaining scorpion. And watching from how all those scorpions'' parts disappeared, she must have contained a high level space storage. But it was strange, how he didn''t sense any ounce of magic in her. It seemed to him that Mya was not an ordinary person. Well, she easily defeated those huge scorpions that mostly four to five of their warriors needed to fight off. She was also quite a beauty with unique hair color and eyes that were like the clear skies.


    If she had ulterior motives, only fate could save them from someone like her. ''But she said that she only wanted food.''


    "You only want food," Dandras asked in disbelief.


    "Yes," Mya smiled.


    Dandras was still wary of her, but he looked apologetic at her. "I''m sorry, but all our supplies are in the camel with us. But he ran away now."


    Myapletely looked horrified hearing this. "Why did, you just said it now?! I can still go after it!"


    "It''s alright." Dandras stopped her. "Though it is shameless of me to ask for your help again, but if you help us reach my house, I can prepare some meal for you to have."


    "Oh, then let''s go home now! Where is it?" Mya excitedly brought out three talismans with her. He gave all of it to Dandras. "Just think of your house then tore this talisman. As long as the holder has already gone to that ce, and not in a far flung distance such as the other continent or far away country that needed a ship to get there, these talismans will help you reach that ce." She exined.


    "I see, to think that I will be able to go back to our house this fast,"


    "Yes," Mya smiled then held both Dandras and Lamar''s arms. "And we must be touching each other, when we teleport."


    "You can tear it no¡­"


    "Mya,"


    Mya flinched when she heard the voice, the voice that caused her to run away from the previous chapter. Dandras also saw a man d in ck cloak just a few meters away from them. He saw how Mya''s hand became tensed, since he was touching him.


    "Let''s go! Tear it now!" Dandras too startled when Mya screamed. He tore the talisman right away.


    "Mya wait!"


    Dandras saw how the man tried to reach her with a desperate expression on those crimson red eyes. "Don''t run away from me!"


    Thest thing they all heard before they vanished. Mya, Dandras and Lamar, arrived in a deep cave.


    Seeing that Kayden was no longer there, Mya sprawled on the ground. "That was close. I didn''t expect that he would find me sooner than I expected.'' She could feel the loud thump of her heart. ''I''m really such a coward. I''m even afraid to look back at him.'' She put her arms on her eyes.


    ''Mya you are really such an idiot and a coward.''

 Chapter 217 - Volume 6.26 Part Of A Web (1)

    Dandras nced at Mya who was eating heartily at all the food he cooked for her. He couldn''t help but be amused at the sigh. ''She looks like someone who has not eaten for years.'' However, that man who desperately tried to reach after her before they teleported, shed to his mind.


    ''Why is Miss Mya running away from him?'' Dandras thought. However, he didn''t dare to voice it out and went to check his friend, Lamar. The healing potion that Mya gave him was really effective. And it must be due to fatigue that Lamar lost his consciousness.


    Dandras clenched his fist. ''This is all my fault, if I don''t drag Dandras with me, none of these would happen.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Mya, who was eating leisurely, burped with satisfaction. Thankfully none was there, so she could act more shamelessly. She finished all the food with great satisfaction, and the cooking wasparable to Dorris'' cooking as well as Rein''s. So it was indeed very satisfying to have it after a while.


    ''It is really delicious, but Kayden...'' Mya paused with her thoughts. Then she remembered Kayden''s voice who called out for him before they teleported. She felt gloomier. ''I''m really such a bad person. Well, I''m technically a viiness before, but I definitely did not know that I could be a real jerk.''


    She stood up and stretched both her hands. Looking clearer to the ce she was in, well, they were in the cave when they arrived here. But when they got deeper into the cave, they reached a huge clearing. In the middle of the clearing, there was a one-story house made of stone.


    On the inside, there were rooms. When one entered, they would see the living room with a firece and five chairs and a round table. The other three-room, well the other one was the kitchen. And the other one was a bedroom. Mya helped to bring the unconscious Lamar to his bed. The other room, well she didn''t have any clue to what it was, but it must be another bedroom since Dandras went in and out there to change his clothes.


    "Miss Mya." Mya turned around and Dandras was approaching her. Observing him closely, he had tan skin and purple eyes, He had dark brown hair as well. His looks were quite good-looking and if Mya remembered now, the other one was quite a looker and both of these two had simr looks. They must be siblings or close rtives.


    "Once again, thank you for saving me and my friend," Dandras said as he gave a short bow.


    "It''s alright." Mya casually sat back on her seat again. "As I said, I did that in order to have a delicious meal like this."


    "Thank you for your praise with the meal I prepared," Dandras said with a smile.


    "Well, now that I have gotten my payment, I want to leave now," Mya said as she stood up. ''If I stay longer here, there is no telling when he will reach me again soon or the others.''


    "You will leave now?" Dandras seemed surprised.


    "Yes, there is no reason for me to stay now. And your friend is alright now." Mya said.


    "Miss Mya, I know you have done so much to help us. But may I ask you for another favor? I," Dandras looked down, his expression was hesitant. Mya waited patiently for his words. "The reason we are running is that we offend someone. And right now, they might be hunting us. We don''t know how to fight and our magic is just mediocre."


    "You wanted me to be your bodyguard? Or defeat the person you offended?" Mya asked as she narrowed her gaze.


    "Getting into other people''s problems is not really my style. I''m sorry but I can''t help you further than this." Mya said.


    Dandras looked down. He expected this much. And Mya was right, too. Besides, those people were truly strong. What if Mya got into more danger?


    "I''m sorry, I''m just desperate," Dandras said, still not looking up.


    Mya sighed inwardly. ''If Hyun Jae was here, she would definitely lend a helping hand to these people and we would be dragged, or else she would get into trouble.''


    ''However, I have my own problems to deal with now.'' Mya nced at the food they prepared for her. "I can''t help you, but there might be people that can help you."


    Dandras this time looked at Mya with an expectant gaze. It was like the me of hope was once again ignited in his eyes.


    "They are currently in the capital of Baslon."


    "Kingdom of Baslon?" Dandras seemed horrified at hearing the kingdom. And every bit of his action didn''t escape Mya''s observant gaze.


    "I''m afraid, I can''t go there." He rubbed his right arm with his left hand. He looked paler than before. "Thank you for trying to rmend us with someone, but I believe I can''t go to the capital right now."


    Mya casually took a seat, she had seen so many people like this. And a budding feeling was forming inside her. ''Ah, I can''t leave now, if I''m having this suspicion feeling right now.''


    Mya took a casual seat on the chair once again. "Please sit down, Sir Dandras," Mya gestured to the seat opposite to her. "I''ll decide to help you, if you tell me your whole story, from the people who are after your lives and why you don''t want to go to the capital."


    This time Dandras developed a little suspicion of her when she said those words. ''Why is she taking an interest now to the people who are after us? Is she an assassin sent to kill us and she needed it to confirm our identity?'' Dandras shook the thoughts inside him. ''No, that can''t be. She should have killed us when we are chased by the scorpions.'' He sat down on the chair a bit hesitant.


    ''He''s like an open book. His thoughts are clearly shown in his expression.'' A grin escaped Mya''s mind. ''But it''s good he''s like this. I will be able to get to know why I''m suddenly feeling suspicious of him. But let me put his mind at ease further.''


    "I came from the capital." Mya started. "Something unfortunate happened. We are helping to fix the war between the beastmen and the kingdom, but things didn''t go to n when everyone started self-destructing themselves." Mya observed how Dandras became more horrified hearing this. Their eyes met, and he immediately averted his gaze first.


    ''He really doesn''t know how to hide his expression. But seeing him like this, does he perhaps know something about why those people be crazy?''


    "That is all I have to say," Mya said. "I don''t have to deal with any people who are after you and your friend''s life."


    Dandras'' eyes widened. "I never thought of Miss Mya like that! You are our saviour after all."


    "No," Mya maintained her calm smile. "You definitely think of me like that. Seeing how you became wary of me and your eyes held fear."


    "I''m sorry!" Dandras croaked. "I don''t mean to be rude and think that you are an enemy!"


    Mya raised her hands. "Alright, alright. You can calm down now. So from what I said, it is obvious now why I ask such things." She sped both her hands as she looked directly at Dandras'' eyes. "I want to know if you have something to do with people suddenly going crazy."


    ''If I don''t find the reason for that. I believe that we won''t be able to leave this ce. Since I already promised to Hyun Jae, that we will help to stop this war.'' Mya sighed inwardly. ''And to think that I will find people connected to this case while I ran away to cool my mind. Well, I guess, this is better than just blindly running away.''


    Dandras gulped down as Mya looked at him. Although she was smiling, her eyes held no expression. However, maybe she could really help us. And besides from what she said, she was not part of that group either. Rather it looked like she was investigating them.


    "You are right, it is partly connected to us, why those people be crazy. But Lamar and I don''t want any of this! We don''t know that they will use our research for something like this! Please, while I tell you everything, don''t me us, and listen to me until the end." His eyes held desperation as he looked at Mya.


    "I will do that until the end. And that is when I will make myments and decisions." Mya said. "You can start now. Don''t leave anything out."


    Dandras was more frightened when Mya''s smile became more terrifying than before. It was like she was facing an interrogator right now. And one wrong word, would cause his life. He gulped. ''It''s alright. Just like before, if she wanted you dead, she could easily do that. Now both my life and Lamar''s are in her hands now. She is our only hope now..'' Dandras finally calmed down himself and began to speak.

 Chapter 218 - Volume 6.27 Part Of A Web (2)

    "I will do that until the end. And that is when I will make myments and decisions." Mya said. "You can start now. Don''t leave anything out."


    Dandras was more frightened when Mya''s smile became more terrifying than before. It was like she was facing an interrogator right now. And one wrong word would cause his life. He gulped. ''It''s alright. Just like before, if she wanted you dead, she could easily do that. Now both my life and Lamar''s are in her hands now. She is our only hope now.'' Dandras finally calmed down himself and began to speak.


    "The thing is, I and Lamar were just living peacefully as schrs in a remote vige called r, but everything changed when three people appeared. People wearing red masks. They have unparalleled strengths and magics that no one could defy. At first, they helped our vige flourish, however, we were truly naive thinking that they are good people. When we are greatly indebted with all their help, that was where they started showing their true colors. Since both Lamar and I were schrs, they told us to conduct research that deals with the lifa. And gave us all the materials and some were even unquestionable but we didn''t dare to ask. Since those who defy them got killed."


    Dandras sped both his hands as his expression became dark. "After a year, our research has finally borne fruit. We are able to create a new type of powder. A miracle powder that should help people maintain their state for an hour after they die so that their family can still mourn for their bodies. However, things didn''t turn out the way we expected them to be. One of those masked members mixed something on it and he used the other researchers to be test subjects. Just like what happened to the capital soldiers and beastmen, they lose their minds and self-destruct."


    "We used the chance while they were busy with their n at the capital to escape. My vige, my friends, and family, I abandoned them to those monsters. But I can''t, Lamar and I can''t stomach their inhuman ways anymore."


    ''Those people with masks again.'' Mya pondered in thought as she remembered the words left to her by that otherworld high priest in the Moon City. ''And speaking of a masked person, she also met a crazy woman with a red mask at Sun Ind that almost got her killed.''


    ''Is there a connection to this with those people? If that is the case, then does it mean they can cross the Red Current. But there is also a possibility that it is not the case. Shadow and the high priest told me that the goddesses and gods are going frenzy because we crossed the Red Current. So it means, it is only I that have crossed that ce. Sun Ind is inside a space, so there might be another way that someone can enter there. We eventually used teleportation magic in that mirror.''


    "Miss Mya?"


    Mya''s thoughts were interrupted when Dandras called her attention.


    "I''m sorry. I got lost in my thoughts." Mya held her chin and looked directly at Dandras'' eyes. "My decision..."


    Dandras waited with hopeful eyes at Mya. ''Please help us.'' He was crying inside his mind already. ''I know we can''t drag an outsider to our problem but I can''t end it like this.''


    "I will return now to the capital." Mya stood up intending to leave now. Her answer made Dandras crush all the hopes he had. However, Mya was not yet done with her words.


    "And you two wille right now," Mya said. This made Dandras look at Mya with deep gratitude. Then she walked towards Lamar''s room.


    "Stop being in a daze. We will leave right now." Mya said as she brought three talismans with her again.


    "Ah yes!" Dandras immediately ran behind her. When they entered the room, Lamar was still unconscious. ''And it is best, so Hyun Jae must be able to check his condition more properly. Though that potion is good, it is better to be safe than sorry.''


    "Let''s go now," Mya entwined her right shoulder to Dandras arms then held Lamar''s left hand.


    However, before they could even leave...


    *Boom!*


    Mya and Dandras'' eyes widened when a burst of fire exploded in the whole house. Both of them were turned towards the walls. And Mya blurted out some blood when her back hit the stone wall of the house.


    Everything was now burning. And even Mya had obtained first-degree burns in her face and arms. If not with the enhanced cloak she was wearing, she would suffer from more severe burns.


    "Mi-Miss Mya. It''s them!"


    Mya grabbed her bag and immediately looked at Dandras. To her terror, most of his body had severe burns. And Lamar as well was burning while groaning in pain.


    "Dandras!" With difficulty, she removed her cloak and used it to put out the fire from Lamar, then when she was done, she immediately poured a healing potion on his mouth.


    Though he was not yetpletely healed she immediately ran towards Dandras and poured a healing potion into his mouth. The burns he got were severed. She gritted her teeth, as she pulled Dandras near Lamar and immediately scourged her bag for new teleportation talismans. Whoever caused this, she would not have an advantage given their situation. And even if they fight, the burns these two got, the healing potions would not be enough. She immediately intertwined her arms in both of them.


    Only Hyun Jae could help them now! And she needed to hurry!


    In the door that was now burning in crisp, Mya was alerted when she heard footsteps.


    "I thought it was a perfect purge of fire. But it seems you still survive." A man''s voice resounded. As he entered, Mya got a closer look. He was wearing a red mask and a ck and white butler suit.


    "There are three people? I thought only the two targets were here." The unknown man seemed surprised when he saw Mya and the others. Then his gaze particrly went to Mya. He seemed more surprised once again.


    "Ivor? What are you doing here?" The unknown man seemed confused however when he looked closer, it seemed he just mistook Mya with someone. "Doesn''t matter, all of you need to disappear now..." He aimed his right hand in front of them.


    Mya didn''t waste any more time when she was finally able to get the talismans from her bag. Just before the red mes could reach them, Mya tore the talismans and disappeared.


    "Ah, they have teleportation magic." The unknown man was once again surprised when the three disappeared just before his mes reached them. "Ah, I''ll just need them to find them again. And this time make sure that they will not escape." He said as more red mes appeared out of his body and the whole house exploded.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back at the house in the middle of the forest...


    "Do you think they find, Lady Mya now? It''s been hours now." Dorris asked while she was walking back and forth. Her face was visibly filled with worry.


    "It will be fine. They will find Lady Mya." Hyun Jae reassured her, though she was also worried, her eyes were hopeful. "Iris and Kayden are the ones looking for her. You know that you can trust those two. They will absolutely find Mya. Let''s trust those two."


    "You''re right," Dorris said as she released a deep breath.


    "Hmm... How about this, why don''t we prepare some food for them, so when they return they can have a delicious meal prepared for them."


    Hearing the word cooking from Hyun Jae, Dorris froze. It was because no one was able to eat the breakfast she prepared earlier, no one noticed. The burnt foods prepared on the table and even back in the ship, they never let her near the kitchen since it became disastrous. Hyun Jae was a terrible cook and everyone knew about that.


    "Ah, about that Hyun Jae, I''ll just cook instead," Dorris said with a polite smile.


    "But I want to help..."


    "Hyun Jae, it''s alright," Dorris said. "If Lady Mya appeared, someone should be free of any chores to assist her. If we are both cooking, then we might not notice when she will appear."


    "Ah, that''s right." Hyun Jae, her eyes looked disappointed that she would not be able to help Dorris. But Dorris made a point. Someone must be ready to help Mya, whenever she appears back again.


    Dorris pulled Hyun Jae to a chair and made her sit there. "Please wait here, Hyun Jae while I prepare to cook now."


    Hyun Jae nodded her head and Dorris immediately ran towards the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Dorris started all the preparations she needed to cook. An hour passed since then, and she was finished with two dishes. She started chopping some of the vegetables now.


    "Ahhh!"


    Dorris dropped her knife on the slicing board when she heard Hyun Jae''s shrill scream.

 Chapter 219 - Volume 6.28 Part Of A Web (3)

    It had been an hour now since Hyun Jae was waiting in the living room while Dorris started to cook. She couldn''t help but slumped her head on the table. Her eyes looked quite tired. Well, she woke earlier in the day. And things were quite hectic added to the disappearance of Mya.


    ''If it is her, she will be fine. I always believe that. But she lost her memory right now.'' Hyun Jae sighed for an umpteenth time. ''Just where are you right now, Mya. You really have a habit of disappearing.''


    While deep in her thoughts, someone suddenly held her right shoulder. Hyun Jae thought that it was just Dorris.


    "Dorris, are you done cooking? I can help arrange the dishes..." However, when Hyun Jae turned around, her eyes widened,pletely horrified.


    "Ahh!"


    She immediately stood up, just in time to catch Mya in her arm. She was severely injured and had burn wounds. "Hyun Jae, please help those two first," Mya said with much difficulty.


    That was when Hyun Jae noticed the other two people with Mya who were more injured than her.


    "I''m fine, Hyun Jae," Mya said as she slumped on the ground. "I have drunk some healing potion, you can heal me after them."


    Hyun Jae clenched her fist, as she immediately went to the two people who were with Mya. She held both of their hands and started healing them.


    "Hyun Jae! What happened?!" It was Dorris who came running out from the kitchen after she heard Hyun Jae''s scream.


    "Lady Mya!" Her face was horrified as well when she saw Mya on the ground with severe wounds. Then Hyun Jae was healing another two people who were in such a worse condition than Mya.


    She immediately ran back to the kitchen and grabbed a pale of water and a towel. Then she hurriedly ran back towards Mya. Mya drank another healing potion, but strangely the burns she received were slowly healing.


    "Mdy, what happened?!" Dorris immediately ran to Mya''s side. And dipped the towel in the water. Then she twisted the towel, to drip water to Mya''s burn on her right arm. While it was slowly healing due to the effects of the potion.


    "I think I met the people behind the self-destruction incident," Mya said.


    Hearing this, Dorris'' eyes widened. "Mdy, are your memories back now?" Dorris said with teary eyes.


    "Yes," Mya said. "Sorry that I made all of you worry again."


    "Mdy!" Dorris threw herself into Mya''s embrace. "I''m d your memories are back now. I''m so afraid that you will forget about us forever."


    Mya flinched when some of her wounds were pressed due to the sudden hug. "Do-rris," she croaked.


    Dorris realized her mistake, and immediately released Mya from her hug. "Ah! I''m sorry Mdy!"


    Mya just sighed. "It''s alright. I''m happy to see you again, Dorris."


    "Ehem." Both of them stared at Hyun Jae who was now standing in front of them.


    "They are already fine," Hyun Jae said. Mya looked at Lamar and Dandras, and as Hyun Jae said, other than their tattered clothing, none of their burns remained.


    ''She healed them this fast,'' a relieved smile escaped Mya''s lips. ''Hyun Jae has gotten stronger now.''


    "I''ll heal you now." Hyun Jae as she grabbed Mya''s right arm that had wound. Mya flinched when Hyun Jae pressed the wound harder.


    "Ah-Hyun Jae, it''s a little hur..." Mya paused when she saw Hyun Jae releasing some menacing aura. She seemedpletely angry about something. And Mya knew instinctively that the cause of that anger was her. She remained quiet when Hyun Jae started the healing process.


    "Dorris, the food you are cooking." Dorris'' stupor was cut off as well with Hyun Jae reminding her that she was still in the middle of the cooking. She immediately ran towards the kitchen, leaving Mya and Hyun Jae alone.


    The air was filled with an awkward silence. But Hyun Jae broke it first.


    "I will not ask you why you disappear after you regain your memory. But why do you always need to do these things?"


    "I just need some time to think," Mya said with a sigh. "I''m nning toe back after a day or so."


    "Then at least you should have left a note, so that you regain your memory." Hyun Jae sighed as she finally let go of Mya. Mya was nowpletely healed.


    "I''m sorry," Mya said. "I acted without thinking again."


    Hyun Jae sighed again. "I thought you''re more mature than this, Mya. I hope none of these will happen again."


    Mya smiled helplessly. ''Hyun Jae has grown more mature now as well.''


    "So you are finally back?"


    Both of them turned to see Iris entering from the entrance door.


    "Yow, Iris." Mya raised her hand. However, Iris walked fast to her and smacked her head.


    "Ouch!" Mya rubbed her head.


    "So you''re memory is back now." Iris sighed. "And you let me walk to that hot desert just look after you. Then when I reached far away in the desert, my moth, suddenly started to revert back here."


    Mya braced herself for another sermon. However, Iris simply walked up the stairs up to the second floor. "I want to take some nice cool bath right now. I''ll talk to youter." She said leaving the two alone again.


    Hyun Jae helped Mya to stand up. "Now, only Kayden is not here."


    "Ah right, he was looking after me," Mya said as she looked down. She remembered how eager she teleported away from him. This made her quite nervous now. Then her hand started to unconsciously go to the talisman to her bag.


    Hyun Jae immediately saw this and grabbed Mya''s bag away from her. "I''ll be confiscating this for now."


    "Eh," Mya was surprised by this. However, seeing Hyun Jae''s menacing aura, she kept her qualms inside her. Then Hyun Jae started pushing her upstairs as well.


    "Now that you are patched up. Go get new clothes in your room. I''ll prepare your bath as well."


    However, the two stopped when another person that they expected toe, arrived. It was no other than Kayden.


    Both Mya and his gaze met. And the air once again was filled with awkward silence.


    "Kayden, you''re back!" Hyun Jae said, breaking the silence again. "Mya hase back and her memories have returned now."


    Kayden remained expressionless as he looked at Mya. However, he simply turned around and left without saying anything to her.


    Mya tried to call him, however, she stopped herself from doing so. ''He is probably very angry with me right now.'' She clenched her fist. ''And I can''t me him for that. I deserve to incur his wrath for being such a coward.''


    "I''ll go get new clothes now," Mya said as she climbed upstairs. Seeing this, Hyun Jae sighed then her line of sight turned towards the two unconscious men Mya brought. ''Ah, wepletely forgot about them. I''ll just ask Dorris to help me teleport them to the vacant room here.''


    ---???---


    The sun has finally set, when the first person to gain consciousness was Dandras. He immediately sat and checked his body for injuries and burns. However not only had his clothes changed but there was not a single trace of burns and wounds in his body.


    He remembered Lamar, however to his relief, Lamar was lying beside him. And his clothes had already been changed and there was no sight of wounds and burns on him.


    Lamar slowly opened his eyes.


    "Lamar," Dandras called out to him.


    "Dandras,"


    "Yes, it is me."


    Lamar sat up as well and clutched his head. As he observed his surroundings, they werepletely in an unfamiliar ce. "Where are we?" He asked.


    "That is what I still don''t know."


    The two were immediately alerted when the door suddenly opened. Dandras immediately defended Lamar behind him.


    "Oh, both of you are awake now." It was no other than Dorris. "You don''t have to be wary of me. I''m one of the servants, serving under Lady Mya."


    Hearing Mya''s name, Dandras finally let his guard down. "Is she the one who brought us here?"


    "Yes,"


    "Who is Lady Mya?" Lamar asked. His expression heldplete confusion.


    "Ah right, you lost consciousness when she met with us. She is the one who saved us from the scorpions and saved us again from those masked people. We owe our livespletely to her now."


    "Since both of you are awake, may I ask you to join us for dinner?" Dorris asked.


    "Can we really?" Dandras asked, a bit embarrassed. They already owe so much to Lady Mya and they were still asked to eat with them.


    "It''s alright. Dorris has prepared quite a feast for that idiot''sing back."


    The three of them turned to Iris who had a scowl on her face. "And there are some things we want to talk about with you with the issue regarding the capital." Then she walked out without hearing their response.


    "That''s Iris. Lady Mya''s trusted friend. She has quite an attitude but she is a good person." Dorris said seeing both Dandras and Lamar in a daze.


    "Ah, it''s alright, we don''t mind!" Both the two said simultaneously.


    "If you may, I''ll guide you now to the dining area," Dorris said with a polite smile on her face.

 Chapter 221 - Volume 6.29 Part Of A Web (4)

    The next day...


    In a certainb, where there were people, men and women of different ages were seemingly grinding and mixing in somerge pots, and continued to move. The pot contained a strange ck liquid, however, despite its color, it has no smell. The people''s eyes were tired and dull and it seemed all hope was already lost for them. Theypletely looked like puppets who didn''t have any of their wills despite still living.


    "Deven, you''re back?"


    "They escape," Deven said, with a monotonous tone. His face remained neutral.


    "You let those schrs escape? Hah!" Tyreck, one of hisrades that was wearing a red mask as well, looked extremely pissed.


    "Someone with a teleportation talisman helps them," Deven said, who didn''t even flinch when Tyreck got angry. "I just reported it to you, I''ll continue searching about them again." He walked out of the room without bothering to wait for Tyreck''s response.


    "Hey, is that all?" Tyreck yelled at him. But only the sound of the closing door answered him. "That guy is really as dull as a stone." He said as he kicked the wall, causing a tiny crack on it. The people who were near it, trembled, however, they didn''t stop mixing. Or they might incur a far worse punishment.


    *Chuckles.*


    "I wonder who helps them?" Another person who was wearing a red mask appeared. However, based on her features and voice, she was a girl. And the one most noticeable about her was her rainbow-colored hair. And she was wearing a rainbow-colored jumpsuit.


    "Fanny," Tyreck''s expression became extremely sour upon seeing her. "What are you doing here?"


    "Ivor wants to see you." She said as she disappeared once again from the shadows. This made Tyreck extremely pissed. "Hah, they just kept saying whatever they wanted to me. Then leave like I''m some nobody. Tch!" He kicked the wall once again, and stormed out of theb, quite angry.


    But before he couldpletely leave, he looked at all the people inside. A sinister grin formed his lips. "If anyone tries to escape again, you know what will happen." He said as he mmed the door.


    After a few minutes of walking, Tyreck finally reached the people who called him. It was above a cliff where one could clearly see the whole sea.


    "Ivor,"


    Ivor turned around. He was also wearing the same red mask as them. His two hands were cupped behind him, as he looked at the sea with seemingly deep thoughts. However one could clearly see that he was out of the ordinary. Beside him was Fanny who was drinking tea leisurely with a rainbow-colored cup.


    "You''re so slow," Fanny said, which made Tyreck lose his temper.


    "You damn clown, do you want to die today?!" He pointed his halberd towards Fanny. But she remained unfazed as she drank her tea leisurely.


    "Larice told me that Delonn wants us to go back." These stop the two from fighting further.


    "Boss wants us to go back already?" Fanny asked.


    "But Deven just left again to find those schrs who escaped," Tyreck said as he put his halberd at his back.


    "I will look for him myself. Both of you take care of this ce and go ahead." Ivor brought out a teleportation talisman. He tore it and disappeared.


    "Tch. Why is the cleaning always left to us?" Tyreck said as he started walking back to the way he came before. Fanny simply finished her drink and after that, she disappeared.


    ---???---


    Ivor appeared in front of Deven. He halted and his eyes held confusion when Ivor appeared in front of him. "Ivor?"


    "Delonn wants us to go back now," Ivor said.


    "But I haven''t caught those schrs," Deven said.


    "I will look at them myself, tell Delonn that I''ll arrive tonight," Ivor said as he picked up a talisman once again from his coat, ready to leave.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell Tyreck this. But the people who helped those two looked strangely close to you." Deven said. "But when I retook a closer look, I realized that it was just a mistake."


    "I see," Ivor said without thinking much of it. Then disappeared as he tore the talisman.


    Ivor teleported in the entrance of a forest. ''Those two are here. But they are not alone.'' He started walking inside, and all the animals and even birds trying toe on his way were immediately running away from the opposite side. "Any hindrance should be eliminated."


    ---???---


    Meanwhile back to the main leads...


    Everyone was sitting and surrounding the table. They just finished the breakfast that Dorris prepared for them.


    Mya and the others have finished telling everyone what Dandras and Lamar told her. And the strange red mask man who attacked them.


    "So you''re saying, there is someone behind people bing crazy at the capital?" Iris asked.


    "Yes," Mya said. "And they are far from normal. I think they are the ones who incite the beastmen to start a war against the Kingdom of Baslon."


    "Why did you say so?"


    "You told me that you felt a strong concentration of dark magic, near the beastmen''s tribe. And you even told me that they dug a tunnel just to reach the kingdom without anyone''s notice." Mya said. "It''s not like, I''m belittling the beastmen, but an borate n can''t be easily thought of by someone. Plus it needs a greater amount of magic."


    "You got a point about that," Iris said as she tapped her fingers on the table. "Besides, it really still pisses me how those monkeys almost used us with their schemes. What do you think about this, Kayden?"


    Kayden, who was sitting on the opposite side of the table, simply looked at them. And Mya when their eyes met, she immediately diverted it to the other side.


    "Ah never mind," Iris released a deep sigh. "Let''s go back to the capital now. And tell everyone our findings. We can n things further ahead with them. Now that there is some big shot enemy behind them, we can''t act as reckless as before. This is really troublesome."


    Mya grinned. "Well, I can''t deny that. I probably think that we have already disrupted their ns that much either. I don''t know whether they will leave us alone or not that easily."


    "It''s because of us that you might have be targets as well." Dandras stood up from his seat. "I''m terribly sorry." Lamar also stood up and bowed down.


    "Nah," Iris picked her ears, looking at them withplete disinterest. "It''s not that we are afraid of them or something. I just said that it is troublesome."


    The two looked confused at Iris. They thought that they might be mishearing things. They even told them how powerful they are.


    "We will be alright." Hyun Jae said with a smile on her face. The two looked at her and were mesmerized by her angelic smile. "We are also strong."


    They didn''t know whether she was just sayingforting words to them. But they simply nodded their heads.


    "What''s there to be afraid of?" Mya this time spoke. "Did I not save you alone with those giant scorpions? Though it is not within my calctions the attack of that red mask guy, we still ended up getting away from him. The next time we meet that man, it will be different now."


    The two looked inplete awe hearing Mya''s words. "Yes, I believe in you," Dandras said. "Thank you for helping us," Lamar said.


    "Then if you allow me, Mdy, I''ll prepare a mass teleportation for everyone now," Dorris said.


    "Thank you, Dorris," Mya said. And Dorris started chanting her teleportation spell now. The whole house was now filled with a purple glow.


    "What''s happening?!" Dandras said as the light appeared to where he was standing.


    "It is Dorris'' teleportation magic," Mya said. "We will go now to the capital and meet my other crew and friends."


    "Incredible," Lamar said in amazement. This was his first time seeing mass teleportation like this. ''Lady Mya can easily fight monsters. Lady Hyun Jae can heal wounds and injuries that are considered very impossible to heal even with a healing potion. And now, to Lady Dorris, who can use such high mass teleportation magic.'' Lamar''s gaze went to Iris and Kayden. And those two skills are still unknown. But just looking at them, one could see that they are not ordinary people. Compare to those monsters in our vige.'' He clenched his fists.


    ''I really hope that they can fight against them. And give justice to all our friends and families who died and suffered at the hands of those monsters.''


    However, before theypletely got teleported, Kayden stepped out of the circle. Iris also seemed rmed even Hyun Jae and Dorris.


    "It seems one of your pursuers has arrived here," Iris said with a grin on her face. "That is one nasty lifa, that can''t be easily spotted. But when one does, it gives a menacing feeling." This horrified both Dandras and Lamar.


    *Bang!*


    The door swung open revealing a man with a red mask.


    "I''ll take care of this," Kayden said.

 Chapter 223 - Volume 6.30 Part Of A Web (5)

    However, before theypletely got teleported, Kayden stepped out of the circle. Iris also seemed rmed even Hyun Jae and Dorris.


    "It seems one of your pursuers has arrived here," Iris said with a grin on her face. "That is one nasty lifa, that can''t be easily spotted. But when one does, it gives a menacing feeling." This horrified both Dandras and Lamar.


    *Bang!*


    The door swung open revealing a man with a red mask.


    "I''ll take care of this," Kayden said.


    The teleportation circle glowed even more brightly. And within a matter of seconds, everyone disappeared aside from Kayden and the masked man.


    "What an interesting teleportation spell that is." The red masked man, Ivor spoke.


    Without waiting for the masked man to do something, Kayden began to attack first.


    ---???---


    Meanwhile...


    The sounds of the waves were what Dandras heard once they teleported. When he was able to take a proper look at the ce he was now, they were now in some ship.


    "Captain! Everyone!" Dandras'' attention shifted towards a man wearing sses and now running towards them.


    "Rhyme," Mya greeted. "The ship has been back to its former glory now." She said as she walked around.


    "Yes, just a few more things, and the Bituins will be as good as to sail now."


    "I see. That''s great to hear." Mya said with a smile. "When ites to the ship, we can always rely on you."


    "It''s alright." Rhyme said as he scratched the back of his head. "This is my job."


    "Um excuse me?" Lamar interrupted them. "Are you not worried at the very least about Sir Kayden?" His eyes held worry.


    "He will be fine," Iris said as she walked towards the cabin. "He is one of the strongest among us."


    Both Lamar and Dandras looked at each other. It seemed true that these people believe in Kayden''s strength.


    "Speaking of that, how''s the capital?" Mya asked.


    Rhyme sighed. "The people who have gone crazy have not yet woken up. Oliver, Rein, and Seth have been lending a hand to the officials."


    "They sure are very busy right now."


    "Yes, indeed we are so busy. And where did all of you go?" Everyone turned around only to see Oliver and behind him was Rein.


    "Lady Mya, I''m d to see you safe." Rein bowed briefly.


    "It''s been a while, Rein. I''m d to see you again as well."


    "Where is that Siren following you like a puppy?" It was Seth this time who appeared next to Oliver.


    "Ah right, I almost forgot about him," Mya said as she let out a sigh. "We have a lot of things to talk about that''s for sure."


    "Prince Kija wants to have a word with you as soon as you return," Oliver said.


    "Yep. I also need to tell him something. And these two will being with me as well." Mya gestured to Dandras and Lamar who seemed startled for some reason.


    "We wille with you?" Lamar waspletely taken aback. "To see the prince?"


    "Yes," Mya said. "It is better if both of you tell the authorities yourself the real thing happening behind the war and people going crazy."


    The two gulped. In their entire life, it was never in their wildest dreams they would have a chance to face the royalties.


    "I''ve been meaning to ask, who are these two gentlemen?" Rhyme asked, interrupting the three.


    "Ah, these are Dandras and Lamar," Mya said, introducing the two to the rest of the crew. "I save them from the possible perpetrators of the beastmen attacks and the self-destruction incident."


    "This is Rhyme, our reliable navigator and ship caretaker. Then these are Oliver, Rein, and Seth."


    After the introductions, without wasting much time, Mya together with Oliver, Dandras, and Lamar went to see the prince. This time when they teleported through the capital using talismans, Mya''s expression was not that great seeing the capital.


    Houses were broken and many people were running back and forth fixing the damages.


    "Where is the prince?" Mya asked Oliver.


    "We need to head to the pce," Oliver said.


    "The pce?"


    "Yes, if you haven''t heard. The crown prince has been inflicted with the curse and still not waking up. A carriage is already waiting for us in the inn we met with the prince before. It will escort us to the pce." Oliver exined.


    "To think that the crown prince of this kingdom got inflicted. Hah. It seems things be more troublesome." Mya said.


    Hearing this Lamar and Dandras started to get nervous.


    ''Even the crown prince got inflicted? What will happen to us, when we tell everything that we are the ones who created that Miracle powder? Our heads might be sent straight to the guillotine.'' Dandras waspletely worried.


    "You are victims," Mya said. "They will not punish you, probably?"


    "Probably?" Both the gentlemen sank deeper hearing Mya''s uncertainties.


    "Well, who knows, I haven''t asked you both. Since you are the ones who develop that medicine you are talking about. Then perhaps there is also some cure for it. And besides, I am wondering, if it is a powder and whoever inhales it will be crazy, why does it affect everyone?" Mya asked.


    "We don''t know either about that." Dandras sighed. "And if we are given a chance, we want to help make a cure for it."


    "Yes," Lamar agreed with Dandras'' words. "We really don''t mean to harm anyone. If we need to dedicate our lives to creating a cure for those who be victims of the Miracle Powder, we will do so."


    "We''ve arrived," Oliver said, interrupting their talks. They were finally on the other side of the road that was in front of the inn. And just like Oliver said, there was indeed a fancy carriage in front of the inn. It has the insignia of the royal family of Baslon.


    "You are forced. Just tell everything to them and they will understand that." Mya said. "Let''s go now."


    ---???---


    In one of the luxurious rooms in the Baslon Pce, maids and butlers could be seen running back and forth inside and outside a certain room. It was no other than the room of the crown prince of the kingdom of Baslon.


    Though it has been days since the incident, many doctors and mages were trying to wake up the prince. But they could only be held in despair. Whatever caused the prince to fall into self-destruction like the others, they were still not sure about it.


    The third prince, Kija, looked at his brother with a sullen expression, ''If I paid all my attention to him. None of this will happen.'' He clenched his fist as he watched the doctors and mages, doing everything they could to wake up the crown prince.


    However, after a few more hours, they could only sigh in frustration and defeat. They told the third prince the same thing since they told him since the first day the crown prince was brought back here.


    "There is nothing wrong with his highness, physically. However, the flow of his lifa is still unstable. We are a failure as doctors and healers!" Everyone said in unison.


    The third prince held his head out of frustration. "Go back tomorrow again." He said as dismissed them out of the room.


    "Brother," Prince Kija didn''t bother to turn around when someone entered the room. Since he already knew who it was. It was no other than his second elder brother and the second prince of the kingdom, Prince Yuu. He had short silver hair and mesmerizing ashen eyes. He was wearing a long ck robe.


    "The doctors and the healers still can''t find the cause of my brother''s sickness." Prince Kija said.


    "It is the same case with the people in the hospital and towers." Prince Yuu, released a deep sigh. "We can''t just do anything aside from monitoring them."


    "Your highness," Both the prince turned around when one of their knights called out to them.


    He gave a brief bow waiting for the princes to acknowledge him.


    "What is it?" Prince Kija asked.


    "Lady Mya, Sir Oliver, and herpanions have arrived in the pce." The knight reported.


    This made both the princes look at each other. "Is she the one you mentioned, you are meeting frequently in the inn. And Sir Oliver''s and Sir Rein''spanions as well? They said she disappeared a few days ago."


    "Yes, she is." Prince Kija. "I''ll go see her now. Please look after the first brother for now."


    "I will." Prince Yuu said.


    Prince Kija immediately strode out of the room and threaded through the hallways of the pce. The pce walls were decorated with different portraits of royalties in the past three centuries. And the knights and maids who saw the prince bowed their heads as soon as the prince walked past them.


    The prince stopped in front of a room where two guards were stationed. They give a brief salute and opened the door.. Inside the room, was the guests that was waiting for him.

 Chapter 224 - Volume 6.31 Part Of A Web (6)

    The pce walls were decorated with different portraits of royalties in the past three centuries. And the knights and maids who saw the prince bowed their heads as soon as the prince walked past them.


    The prince stopped in front of a room where two guards were stationed. They gave a brief salute and opened the door. Inside the room were the guests that were waiting for him.


    "Your highness," Everyone in the room stood up and gave a brief bow as soon as Prince Kija entered.


    "Please have a seat everyone," Prince Kija said and everyone adhered. They sat back towards the sofa while the knights following the prince remained standing behind him. The maids immediately served them teas and some sweets to eat.


    "It''s been a while, Lady Mya, I heard from Sir Oliver that you went missing after the ident." The prince started the conversion.


    "Unexpected things are bound to happen even if we wanted it or not. But I have solved it all now. Now, why does the prince wanted to see me?" Mya said as she looked at the prince directly.


    Their eyes were trying to scrutinise each one''s motives."I will be direct, Mdy. I want to ask for your cooperation."


    "My cooperation? I heard that Sir Oliver and another friend of mine, Sir Oliver are already helping his highness?"


    "Yes," The prince looked quite helpless now. "And I can''t take Sir Oliver and Sir Rein''s help. The Kingdom is now turning into chaos and because of them we manage to make it this far."


    "You tter me, Your Highness," Oliver said. "It is normal for people to help those in need."Mya, hearing this, managed to stop her from letting out a scoff. Out of all people she knew, Oliver was never the kind of person to help someone without ulterior motives. Especially with that calm smile on his face.


    "I heard that you be a master of a Siren." Prince Kija finally said. "And he is the one who caused everyone to sleep from further self-destruction. Right now, there are suspicions that you colluded with the siren and was the mastermind to all of this."


    "Oh, so I be the prime suspect here," Mya said, a bit amused.


    "No that''s not true!" Dandras mmed his hands on the table to everyone''s surprise. "It is not Lady Mya''s fault!"


    "And who might you be?" Realising himself from losing his temper, Dandras felt a little embarrassed.


    "Ah, I haven''t introduced them to you, Your Highness. He is Dandras," then Mya gestured to Lamar who was sitting at the right side of Dandras, "And that is Lamar. There are my new friends that I met in the desert."


    "I apologised for my rude behaviour, Your Highness." Dandras knelt down, not daring to raise his head. "But it is not really, Lady Mya who caused this."


    "Why do you say so?" Prince Kija looked at Dandras intently now. "You sounded certain that Lady Mya is not the one behind this. And please take your seat. I''m not ming Lady Mya either, I am just stating the rumours and suspicions of the kingdom so that all of you will be aware."


    "His highness told you to go back to your seat now, Dandras," Mya said. "If you stay longer like that, you are disobeying a royal."Dandras sat back but he didn''t look at the prince''s eyes.


    "To answer his highness question. I brought these two with me since they are witnesses on who was the one behind this." Mya said."Witness?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Will it be alright to let them tell you everything they know?"Prince Kija looked at Dandras then at Lamar.


    "Then I''ll listen, please speak everything you know."


    "Dandras, Lamar you can tell everything to his highness now." Mya urged them. The two seemed nervous but they formed themselves. They nced at Mya and Mya and nod at them to reassure them.


    "Then Your highness I''ll begin." Dandras was the first one to speak. After almost an hour of their tale. The whole room was filled with silence. The maids refilled the pitcher and the cup of everyone.


    "A group of red mask men were behind this?""Yes, Your Highness." Mya said. "Those people are now chasing Dandras and Lamar. And if I didn''t make it in time, they would have been long dead before we could know the truth."The Prince fell into silence, thinking deeply.


    "Your vige is where they are right now. Sir Aston," he called out to one of the knights standing behind him. "Go and investigate everything in their vige right now. I want the results of the investigations this evening."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Aston, the head knight, bowed down and quickly left the room."What are the reasons for doing something like this?" Prince Kija nced at the two.


    "We can''t clearly say, Your Highness," Dandras said. "We are separated from another room from the others since we are the ones who develop the powder. When the guard, the member of the red mask, left for the capital, we seized that chance to escape."


    "I know how to pick locks, so that escaping bes possible." Lamar said after Dandras."Your highness, we are willing to dedicate our lives in order to create a cure." Dandras said. "We deeply regret that our creation has been used like this. We don''t want any of this. And we know we can''t even pay this with our own lives."


    Prince Kija looked at the two. Seeing their pleas and expression, he knew too well that these two never wanted all these things to happen.


    "If you say that it is your creation that led to this, then are you aware that the crown prince has been afflicted with that powder you said?"


    "We are fully aware of it, Your Highness!" Both Dandras and Lamar said with their heads remaining down.


    "I will create a specialb just for the two of you. Within two weeks, can you manage to create the medicine?"The two clinched their fists.


    "We will, Your Highness." Dandras and Lamar said again."Thank you for giving us this chance, Your Highness." Lamar said.''Two weeks is quite a short time. But given that the crown prince''s life is at stake here, this is the best Prince Kija could give them for a chance.'' Mya looked at the two. ''Well, I''ll just swift them away if something happens to them.''


    "What else do you know about the red mask group?" The prince asked."One of them can use high fire magic," Mya said. "He is that man who almost got us."


    "The one who spreads the powder has wind magic," Dandras said. "There are still other two, but I don''t know their magic. But they all have entric and strange attitudes." Lamar trembled as if he remembered something awful and frightening.


    "Your Highness, I will cooperate with you but within two weeks or depending on the situation, it may be longer than that," Mya said. Everyone looked at her. While Oliver''s smile turned into a grin.''So she finally stepped in.''"There are also something I want to confirm with those red mask people after all.""Did they do something to Mdy as well?"


    "Nothing of sorts like that, Your Highness. I only have the feeling that if I didn''t deal with them sooner orter. I think that they will be one of the biggest problems in my journey." Mya said. "I adhere to the saying, while the problem is still a bud, we should already pluck it before it spreads its roots further and grows."But to everyone''s dismay, the bud has long been grown now.


    And an unexpected huge storm was approaching not only to the continent but also to the world.


    ***


    Meanwhile, another hourter...


    Sir Aston and the other knights and some of the mages who were with him, could finally see the entrance of the vige. However, his brows creased when he saw the huge smoke.


    "Everyone! Hurry!"


    They hastened the horses and stopped at the vige.


    "Quickly put out the fire! And find survivors." Aston screamed. All the knights and mages used their magic to put out the fire.


    After half an hour, the fire in the vige had been wiped out. However, nothing remained and since the houses were made of light materials and woods, nothing could be salvaged anymore. The knights failed to find any survivors either."Sir! We can''t find anyone here!" One of the knights said."


    I can see that clearly," Sir Aston looked at the burnt vige. ''It seems we can''t get any evidence with this. Whoever was behind this, they surely worked so fast that it was almost frightening seeing that those two just came right after being chased by them.''


    "Sir Rodrick, remained here with half of the unit, to monitor the ce. I''ll head back to the capital now and report to His Highness. Continue to search the area and send word right away, if you spotted some suspicious things."


    "Yes, Sir Aston!" Sir Roderick saluted.

 Chapter 225 - Volume 6.32 Part Of A Web (7)

    Meanwhile, another hourter...


    Under the intense heat of the sun, one could hear the loud rumbling of thend followed by the cloud of dust flying through every direction. It was no other caused by the horses running across the desert at its full speed, followed by the knights that were d in heavy armor. They increased their pace even more and within another half hour...


    Sir Aston and the other knights and some of the mages who were with him, could finally see the entrance of the vige. The vige that the third prince, Prince Kija, asked them to investigate. From the capital, it was almost three days of travel from there to the vige with the horses. However, his brows creased when he saw the huge cloud of smoke hovering above the sky.


    "Everyone! Hurry!" Sir Aston screamed and hastened the speed of his horse.


    The knights following him hastened their horses. Soon, they stopped as they finally reached the vige.


    "Quickly put out the fire! And find survivors." Aston screamed with great authority. All the knights and mages used their magic to put out the fire.


    After half an hour, the fire in the vige had been wiped out by the knights. However, nothing remained and since the houses were made of light materials and woods, nothing could be salvaged anymore. The knights failed to find any survivors either."Sir! We can''t find anyone here!" One of the knights said.


    "I can see that clearly," Sir Aston looked at the burnt vige. From his dark expression, he was quite displeased that the only thing they saw when they arrived here was nothing but piles of ashes and destroyed houses. ''It seems we can''t get any evidence with this. Whoever was behind this, they surely worked so fast that it was almost frightening seeing that those two just came right after being chased by them.''


    "Sir Rodrick, remained here with half of the unit, to monitor the ce. I''ll head back to the capital now and report to His Highness. Continue to search the area and send word right away, if you spotted some suspicious things."


    "Yes, Sir Aston!" Sir Roderick saluted.


    However before, Sir Anton could even mount his horse again...


    "One,"


    "Two,"


    They all stopped when they heard a voice of a child-like girl echoing through the destroyed vige.


    "Three,"


    "Four,"


    The counting continued. "Find that voice!" Sir Astonmanded and all of them started looking for the voice. But Sir Aston immediately turned in front of him, to the entrance of the vige, when the rest of the unmounted horses started making noises.


    Sir Aston and everyone unsheathed their sword when a girl in a red mask showed up. She had colorful hair, that of a rainbow. And itplimented her colorful clothes as well.


    "Seven,"


    The girl continued to count with her fingers.


    "Who are you?!" Sir Aston yelled as he pointed the sword towards the girl. Given from the conversation he heard with the prince and Lady Mya''spanions, the people behind the attack in the capital were people wearing red masks.


    The girl in front of them looked like a child that was no longer than the age of twelve. However, the sinister lifa and the red mask indicated that she was not merely a child. Given also the fact that she was counting strangely despite the situation right now.


    The girl seemed to be ignoring them as she continued her count.


    "Nine,"


    "Ten,"


    "Eleven."


    Everyone remained alerted and cautious as they waited for any of the girl''s moves. However, the girl continued to count.


    "Twenty-Five."


    "Twenty-six,"


    "Twenty-seven,"


    The girl finally stopped counting as she brought down her hands. Though she was wearing a mask, Sir Aston knew and the others that she was looking at them now.


    "You are all twenty-seven," The girl happily said. "Now, begone,"


    At the mention of that, an intense surge of purple lifa erupted from the girl. The knights didn''t know what happened to them, as all of them were obliterated without being able to even move towards the girl. A loud explosion echoed across the desert.


    "It''s a good thing, I got back here." The girl smiled mischievously as if she didn''t just massacre an entire set of knights. Then she started humming again. "I hope Ivor and Master will praise me for wiping out all the enemies." She said as she started skipping out in the way.


    ***


    Meanwhile...


    Kayden was the one who attacked first. With his dark me sword, he lunged towards the masked man. The masked man evaded nearly. The sword was very close to his neck and if he waste, he would be dead right now. Though he evaded it, a part of his ck coat got caught with the fire which he immediately removed and threw to the left side. It seemed the masked man''s mind was somewhere else before realizing Kayden''s attack.


    However, he was now focused on Kayden. "I didn''t expect to have a high mage here." He said, as he unsheathed his sword and pointed it towards Kayden. "However, if you are one of those people, protecting those two, I''m afraid that I need to eliminate you with them."


    Kayden remained expressionless, despite the threat given to him. And instead, barrage the masked man with attacks. However, the enemy simply deflected it with his equivalent and exemry swordsmanship. Kayden couldn''t find any weakness from the enemy. And decided to use his magic, dark mes surged around them.


    The masked man sensing the huge concentration of lifa, immediately leaped backward, to create between him and Kayden. The ce where he was standing before, was immediately covered with dark mes.


    The whole house that everyone was staying at before where immediately covered with ravaging mes. However, before it got spread through the entire forest, Kayden immediately made it disappear as he walked out of the house. Outside, the masked man was waiting for him. Since then, he never used his magic yet, and only dodged or blocked Kayden''s attack.


    Was he just still testing Kayden? Kayden seemed not to be bothered by this. However, this time instead of attacking, he just stood looking at every bit of the enemy''s move.


    Kayden immediately leaped up when he felt something wasing above him. As he leaped, a huge crater was formed to where he was standing from before. Lots of dust and smoke were formed in the air.


    "Ivor! What''s this? Are you still not finished with your job?" Another masked man had appeared. Using his halbert, he struck the ground with quite a force to reckon.


    "Tyreck, what are you doing here?" Ivor asked, looking at Tyreck. Tyreck immediately swung his halbert up and walked towards Ivor.


    "Some unexpected hurdles came with the way," Ivor said as he nced at Kayden. Tyreck also nced at him. "He seems strong," A sinister smile escaped his lips. "I want to fight him, Ivor."


    "Ganging up in one person, as expected of some minor viins." Both of them turned when they heard a female''s voice.


    From behind Kayden, another two people appeared, it was no other than Iris and the other one was Rein.


    "Why are you here?" Kayden asked, he seemedpletely displeased with their appearance.


    "I''m still checking whether you are still alive or not," Iris said with a grin. "If something were to happen to you, you will not be able to fix your love quarrel with Captain."


    Hearing her words, Kayden, frowned even more. But he didn''t deny anything. "I will be fine."


    Rein simply bowed seeing him.


    "What''s this, more toys for me to enjoy?" Tyreck said, his grin was growing wider. However, before he couldpletely step forward. "Let''s stop here, Tyreck," Ivor said, which made him confused.


    As Tyreck followed Ivor''s line of sight, he was only looking at one particr person. He was looking directly at the other man, wearing a butler''s uniform, who came with the girl. "We are outmatched by them now."


    Hearing this, Tyreck clicked his tongue. "Don''t tell me you are chickening..." However, before Tyreck could finish his sentence, both of them stepped back, when Iris'' spear was heading fast.


    "Hey, I am not ready yet!" Tyreck retorted.


    "Like hell, I''ll wait for the enemy to finish their talking," Iris yelled back. Then behind her was Kayden, who also clicked his tongue and was now directly going to Ivor. "I can defeat them all by myself."


    Iris simply rolled her eyes. But before they could continue their attack, a cloud of smoke exploded blocking their sight. And a few more minutes, when the ce was already clear once again, the red masked guys were no longer there.


    "Ow, they are gone," Iris said. "I thought I will have a nice fight today. It seems one of them has been fascinated by you Rein, and can''t afford to fight us anymore," Iris said as she remembered how one of those red masked guys, was only fixated on Rein since he appeared.


    "He is just being wary of us." Rein said.. "Now that they are gone, let us go back to the ship now."

 Chapter 226 - Volume 6.33 Confusion

    "Your highness!"


    Mya and the others who were now on the verge of leaving stopped from the visit to the prince. All of them were shocked when a mage covered with injuries appeared in front of them.


    "E-Everyone was annihted in the vige, Sir Anton and the others they were all murdered..." The mage managed to say before he copsed.


    "Hurry! Get this mage treated!" The third princemanded which made everyone awoke from their stupor. The knights inside the room immediately carried the mage to go see the medics.


    "What did he just say?" Lamar was visibly shaking.


    "Everyone was annihted including the knights," Oliver said which made Lamar fall to his knees. "I knew it because we escaped and now everyone is dead." He said as tears streamed down his eyes uncontrobly. Even Dandras who was on his side waspletely paralyzed in shock as well. His expression was extremely dark.


    "It seems they move faster than we expected," Mya said as he looked at the prince''s expression. His expression was extremely dark as well. It was because the knights he sent were all annihted just like the mage reported before he copsed.


    Once again the room was filled with silence. "Your highness, I will return tomorrow to discuss this further," Mya said, interrupting the silence. "I will go ahead and investigate this further."


    Hearing her words, all of them looked at her with fear.


    "Lady Mya, that''s too dangerous!" Lamar stood up as he sped both her arms. "You nearly escapedst time! And right now, we are talking about someone that has the capability to wipe out an entire elite knight!"


    "Sir Lamar is right Lamar." The second prince said with a grim voice. "I don''t want to lose any more people."


    Mya sighed. "I''m not going alone there. I''ll be careful." She said as she picked up a talisman inside her bag. "Lamar, Dandras, I''ll see you tomorrow again." She finally tore the talisman and disappeared from their sight.


    "Sir Oliver, can you not stop Lady Mya from going?" Prince Kija said as he massaged his head. "You already know that going there will be dangerous without proper measurements."


    "Your Highness, that person is stubborn," Oliver said as he picked up a talisman as well. "She will always do what she always says. And don''t be concerned, even if her enemy is the gods, they can''t defeat her easily."


    ''Since she herself, has strong backing from someoneparable to gods. That woman is far beyond the logic of this world.'' Oliver could only grin as he remembered his time in that dark space. "I''ll see you again tomorrow, Your Highness." He tore the talisman and disappeared.


    At the same time, when they left, Dandras fell on his knees. "Your highness, I deeply apologize for what happened to your knights!" He cried out loud. "Because we don''t have sufficient information about the enemy, they sacrificed their lives..."


    "Stop!" Prince Kija said with great authority. "Don''t apologize. As knights, they are already ready to risk their lives for the sake of the kingdom. They die honorably for the sake of the kingdom." He said and strode away. He didn''t dare to look back at everyone in the room, for he was afraid that they would see his expression right now. An expression of hurt and anger.


    Since the Prince was the one whomanded the knights to go there to investigate, a part of himself was med for being careless like this. But if he kept doing this, this would only tarnish the honor of those knights who died. ''I will make sure that none of your deaths will go in vain. Not only you but all the knights and people who died in the self-destruction incident. Red Masked group, I will bring justice to everyone.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, when Mya blinked. She didn''t find herself in the ship she was supposed to teleport. Everything was dark and cold. Only herself was giving a faint light. She rubbed her shoulders, to feel warmer.


    "What is this ce? Is this the space?"


    "Priestess, Shadow? Are you there?" Mya kept looking around, but there was not a single trace of anyone. ''What kind of scheme are those two ying now?''


    Mya narrowed her gaze, as she started to walk. If not with her glowing self, she would not see the way she was in.


    "Shadow? Priestess?" Mya called out again as she walked. "I''m sorry but I don''t have much avable time to stay in this space right now. If you have something you need to speak with me, please show yourself now."


    But once again she was only answered by silence. She was already starting to get annoyed, as she nced down at her silver bracelet. "Shadow, Priestess, I don''t really have the right time for this. Just send me back to the ship."


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    Mya was suddenly startled when a voice that seemingly came from more than one person, spoke up. It sounded so creepy and intense. It sent shivers done her spine and to herself.


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    The multiple voices sounded more intense and louder as they echoed through the darkness.


    "Who are you? Priestess, Shadow?" Mya screamed this time. Her voice echoed as well in the darkness.


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!} The multiple voices repeated once again. And it was much louder than the first two, that Mya couldn''t help but covered her ears this time.


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    "What are you?!"


    However, the only answer she received was the same words all over again and again.


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    "AH! I get it! You don''t need to repeat it all over again and again!" Mya screamed but she froze when she felt a sticky liquid from her ears. She froze when she saw blooding out from it. ''This shit is not getting funny anymore.'' She nced at her bag and brought out her teleportation talisman. She tore one right away, but nothing happened.


    She tore and tore but nothing happened. And the multiple voices were still kept ongoing. ''Crap,'' Mya could only grit her teeth as her eyes were already blurred. She was even surprised now that despite her ears bleeding, she could still hear that annoying phrase repeatedly. Right now, she deeply wished that she would be deaf.


    {"You are the anomaly in this world!}


    ''Maybe this is some sort of illusion?'' Mya brought out the explosion talisman she had. ''Then I can only escape if I do something outrageous. I have no choice but if this keeps going on, I might lose my mind hearing those damn words repeatedly.''


    Mya took a deep breath. And braced herself, "AHHH!!!" She screamed as she tore the talisman and didn''t let go of it.


    A loud explosion boomed through the darkness.


    ***


    When Mya opened her eyes, she immediately sat back. But she flinched when an aching sensation hit her head.


    "Doctor! The patient wakes up!" Mya was startled when she heard someone panicking. But when she got to observe her surroundings she was even more startled when she saw the ce she was in right now.


    A bed that lookedpletely like a hospital bed. Modern walls and curtains. Fluorescent lights and the beeping sound of the heart monitor. Not only that when Mya looked at herself, but she was also wearing a blue hospital gown.


    ''What in the world is going on?'' Her heart was growing with anxiety. She kept ncing around, and she turned to her left, there was a mirror above a table beside her bed. She flinched as she removed the IV cords in her wrists. Then she grabbed the mirror.


    ''ck hair that was now long gone. And a very familiar ck eye that she hadn''t seen was staring deeply at her.'' Mya dropped the mirror on the ground and it shattered to pieces.


    ''Don''t tell me. This would, my old self?'' She stepped back as she fell on her bed in utter shock. She tried to look for her bag, but there was nothing.


    ''This isn''t happening right now at the moment.'' Mya fell into despair. ''What kind of sick joke is this?''


    "Prie-stess," Her voice came out a croak as if she hadn''t spoken for a very long time.


    "Carolle! What happened here?!" Mya nced up when a woman wearing a whiteb coat entered the room. She seemed to be the doctor. Behind her, three nurses were following.


    Mya simply looked at them nkly. Her mind was trying toprehend what was happening right now. The doctor immediately checked her condition. And she just let her do what she wanted with her.


    ''Did I really go back to Earth?'' Mya''s thoughts were a mess right now. ''But I clearly remembered that I died in that explosion, in that ship. My life as Carolle is already over. I became M...''


    "Carolle?" Mya stopped all her thoughts when she heard another familiar voice that she thought she would never hear again.


    A woman, wearing a casual blue shirt and jeans. She was wearing her usual sses. "Ms. Gina?"


    Then another woman ran past Ms. Gina, locked Mya in an embrace.. "Carolle! It''s been five years! Four years that you have been in aa!" Riza cried out loud.

 Chapter 227 - Volume 7.1 Carolle Linette

    ''Did I really go back to Earth?'' Mya''s thoughts were a mess right now. ''But I clearly remembered that I died in that explosion, in that ship. My life as Carolle is already over. I became M...''


    "Carolle?" Mya stopped all her thoughts when she heard another familiar voice that she thought she would never hear again.


    A woman, wearing a casual blue shirt and jeans. She was wearing her usual sses. "Ms. Gina?"


    Then another woman ran past Ms. Gina, locked Mya in an embrace. "Carolle! It''s been five years! Four years that you have been in aa!" Riza cried out loud.


    ***


    Two weekster...


    The wind breeze was cold yet refreshing.


    "Carolle, I''m really d that you have finally awakened after four years," Riza said as she tightened the grip on the handle of Carolle''s wheelchair.


    "I can''t remember anything, after the explosion. I thought I already died." Carolle replied as she tucked her hair.


    "After you pushed me in the water, Ms. Gina managed to do the same to you. However, you fell unconscious and ended up being in aa when we brought you to the hospital."


    "Ms. Gina, save me? But that''s strange, Ms. Gina is never in the passenger..."


    Carolle''s thought was interrupted when she found herself in Riza''s embrace. "I''m really d, you''re alive Carolle." She was now crying. "Though you save me, I can''t forgive myself if you die because of me."


    "Riza," Carolle let out a smile. "I''m all alive and well now. And soon if I got healedpletely, I will be able to go back to work again." She hugged Riza back.


    However, as Carolle mentioned, her heart started to throb. Memories as Mya resurfaced inside her mind. For some reason, she couldn''t help but feel more confused. She didn''t know whether all of that was a dream when she was in aa or real. When she looked at her hand, the silver bracelet, the ornaments, and the blue bracelet that Dorris gave her were not there. It''s been an entire two weeks now since Carolle woke up. However, everything around her still felt surreal for some reason.


    She knew this was her real world, and that one must be just a long dream. Riza felt that Carolle''s hug tightened to her.


    "Is there something wrong, Carolle?" Riza said as she gently retracted herself from Carolle.


    Carolle leaned her head in Riza''s abdomen. "I have a very long dream. A dream about a world, another world filled with magic. And I met a lot of different people and create my own crew and friends there. Together, we go on different crazy adventures."


    Carolle continued to tell her dream, while Riza just listened to her quietly.


    "First I have two loyal servants, my butler Rein, he is good at illusion magic, and very capable in handling all matters. Then there is Dorris, a girl near my age. She is also very capable and a bit childish most of the time. But her every action is always sincere. Because of them, I am able to adjust in that world easily."


    "Then there is Iris, who has a pet white monkey. She pranks on her every word and loves wine. Like me, she alsoes to Earth. We are enemies at first, but she bes one of the closest friends I can rely on. Though we bicker most of the time. But without her, our adventures will be less dull."


    "Then there is Hyun Jae, a very kind girl. She also came from Earth and she loves helping people most of the time. She doesn''t want anyone to get hurt and suffer injustice. And do her best at everything, except cooking," Carolle chuckled. "She is our healer and also one of my closest friends."


    "And Rhyme, clumsy yet when ites to navigation and maintenance of the ship, he is very reliable. When Iris and I bicker, he often scolds us along with Hyun Jae and Dorris."


    "Then there is L, another girl, who has aplex due to her appearance. But she is also brave and strong. She always helps me, without asking for anything."


    "Then there is Oliver, a sly man, and all of the people, he is the one who knows about my past due to some circumstance. But despite that attitude of his, he is also very reliable and powerful. Though you still need to be careful not to fall with his deceit."


    "And there is this guy, Kayden. He is scary but handsome. And very reliable and powerful and yet he can''t swim. He said to me that he likes me and yet I ran away." Carolle didn''t know that tears were streaming down her eyes. "I told them in that dream that I will disappear from them again. It is just a dream."


    "But why Riza?" Carolle continued to bawl. "Why do I feel a strong longing for them? Why am I hurting like this? What is this heavy feeling inside me?"


    "It must be your trauma back when you were in the orphanage." Both of thedies turned to see Ms. Gina walking towards them. She was holding a bottle of water which she handed to Carolle. "Have this," Carolle epted the bottle of water with quivering hands.


    "Trauma?"


    "Yes," Ms. Gina nodded her head as Carolle looked at her, her eyes now plump due to the crying. "The children that be your friends and have been taken away to be sold out. When you are in aa, your unconsciousness must have created a dream you deeply desire. A dream that you wished you had done in order to save those children, your friends back at the orphanage."


    "In the dream, you speak of most of the friends, you mentioned, did you save all of them when they have been in trouble?"


    "Yes, I save and help them. And they also did the same thing to me, multiple times. We always help each other out." Carolle replied to Ms. Gina.


    "Then that must be it, you must have deeply wished to save your friends back at the orphanage, that is why in your dream, you kept saving people in that different world. And that is the reason, in your four years in aa, that dream was created."


    "But I felt that everything was real." Carolle nced down. "Why am I hurting like this, if that is all just a dream?"


    "Because it is equivalent to the hurt and pain you experience back at the orphanage." This time Ms. Gina was the one who hugged Carolle.


    "It''s alright, as time passes all the pain inside your heart will heal. Riza and I will be here for you." Ms. Gina said withforting words. "You can take it easy from here now."


    "Ms. Gina," Carolle said in a meek voice. "The world I dream about is the story that your friend wrote, The Fate of the Stars."


    Carolle felt that Ms. Gina became tense. "Your friend''s name is Anna Jills right?"


    "Yes, she is." Ms. Gina said as she retracted herself from Carolle''s embrace. She didn''t deny anything. And Carolle narrowed her eyes when Ms. Gina was calm about this at the mention of her friend. "If it is just a dream, how would I know your friends'' name when you didn''t mention it to me?"


    There was a heavy silence in the air. But that silence was interrupted by Riza.


    "That is the wonder of dreams, there are things we can''t exin even how much we think about it," Riza said. "We have stayed too much outside now, let''s head back to your room now Carolle. It won''t be good if something were to happen to you when you will be discharged tomorrow."


    "Yes, you''re right," Carolle said with a smile. "Thank you, Riza and Ms. Gina for being here with me."


    Though Carolle had still doubts about her situation, she just went on to what Riza told her to do.


    The next day, Carolle felt more nostalgia as she stepped back to her home. A two-storey-house that she was able to buy due to her part-time job as a call center when she was in college.


    When she opened the door of her house.


    *Pop!*


    "Surprise!" Riza, Ms. Gina, and some of her friends in college, all shouted.


    "Wee home! Carolle!" Everyone said with delight. Seeing this, made Carolle feel warmer inside.


    "I-I don''t know what to say," Carolle said with a huge smile on her face. "Thank you, everyone."


    "Let''s eat now, everyone, and gets wasted all day!" One of her college friends, Bert, raised the beers.


    Within the whole day, everyone talks about these past five years of their lives. Being in ae, Carolle missed so many things. But she was happy that her friends still didn''t change and they were the same people she remembered them to be.


    They yed many different games and even sang some songs. This strongly made Carolle remembered everything in her dream.. And she couldn''t help but only enjoy things half-heartedly.

 Chapter 228 - Volume 7.2 Carolle Linette (2)

    Do you wish your dream to be fulfilled? Carolle remembered clearly where it all started. That salesdy that turned out to be the priestess asked whether she wanted her dream to be fulfilled and forced her to wear that strange silver bracelet.


    Another three days had already passed since she was discharged from the hospital. And yet, looking at her empty house, with no one other than her, she felt utterly alone. Rather than alone, she never felt this empty inside before.


    When Carolle had something she wanted to do, to achieve, she knew too well how she would pave the path for that. But that ce, the ce that was told to be a dream by Ms. Gina and Riza.


    ''Was that really just a dream created by the things I wished to have?''


    Carolle clenched her fist as she looked at the torn book of the Fate of the Stars in her hand. She borrowed it again for Ms. Gina. And looking at it, she felt emptier inside. Carolle clenched her fist and smiled.


    ''There is no way that is a dream. But even if that is the case, my heart bleeds if I don''t go back there.''


    Carolle grabbed her white hoodie and immediately went outside her house. But she was surprised when there was already someone waiting for her outside the gate of her house.


    "Ms. Gina." Carolle narrowed her gaze as Ms. Gina was standing outside her gate.


    "Ms. Gina, I know that dream. It is impossible for it to be just a dream created by my wishes." Carolle said as she clenched her fist. "I got a strong feeling that you know something about this."


    However, instead of telling her anything rting to that, Ms. Gina spoke something different. "Can you apany me somewhere, today, Carolle? It''s been a while since I had to spend my time with my favorite student." She said with a calm smile. Her eyes were unreadable. Carolle was hesitant at first, but in the end, she agreed with Ms. Gina.


    Carolle entered the passenger seat in Ms. Gina''s car while Ms. Gina was the one who would drive. On the road, Carolle looked absentmindedly on the road. Her mind was always going back to the dream she had. However, her thoughts were interrupted, when Ms. Gina spoke.


    "We''re here, Carolle."Looking outside, Carolle was surprised to find the ce she was in. It was her high school. The silver and huge letterings of the St. Benedict Highschool made her nostalgic.


    Ms. Gina drove the car to the entrance and the guard seemed to notice her. Without checking her identity, the guard opened the gate for her. "That guard is pretty rxed about letting us in without checking our identity," Carolle said.


    "I''ve been working for twenty years here now. And that guard for almost seven years now. He is pretty familiar with my car now."


    "I see." Carolle leaned her arm on the window of the car. "Seven years, no wonder I didn''t recognize him. Where is that old guard who serves the school the same as you?"


    "He already passed away." Ms. Gina said.


    "I see," Carolle replied, without expressing many emotions.


    "There are so many changes that have happened since you graduated here." Ms. Gina said as she finally parked the car.Ms. Gina led Carolle inside the school. Since it was Friday, there were students lingering here and there. Probably, it was their lunchtime now.


    They still had the same white blouse and navy blue skirt uniform for girls and white blouse and navy blue cks for boys. And on top of their blouses were dark navy coats. Most of the students that they encountered greeted Ms. Gina with polite smiles on their faces. Some looked at Carolle with curiosity but other than that, they still continued on their own ways.


    Finally they both stopped in front of a door where a silver que of Academic Discipline was stered at the top of the door.


    "Am I getting a suspension, Ms. Gina?" Carolle chuckled. But Ms. Gina only gave a chuckle as a response as well. She opened the door and invited Carolle inside. Seeing the interior of the office, Carolle was a bit amazed. It was the same ce as before.


    On their way here, Carolle saw many new things, but in this room, it still looked the same. There were three bookshelves on the sides that were filled with books. Then the hugendscape of the school and the same sofa and teacher''s oak desk.


    Carolle sat casually on the sofa. "So why did you bring me here? Ms. Gina."


    "We need a substitute teacher for a certain ss. Their adviser, who is the only teacher that can control them, is left for maternity leave. And would be back after four months. I want you to be their teacher for a while. Though you just got discharged from the hospital, rather than doing nothing in your home, this might be a great change of pace for you. Right now, you are already twenty-five and there are really not much of a stable job to support yourself." Ms. Gina said straight to the point.


    ''Ah, she is certainly true.'' Carolle sighed. ''It''s not like either that I will be able to go back to seafaring that fast either. But I don''t intend to go back to my normal life here in the first ce.''


    "You will also have another sub teacher that will join you today."


    Carolle narrowed her gaze. "Substitute teacher for four months. Though you are my teacher before, but with all due respect, why are you deciding things for me?"


    "Carolle, you want to go back to that world right? Then do as I say."


    This time Carolle stood up as she looked at Ms. Gina with wary and caution. "So you are really hiding something from me since the hospital. Is Riza also hiding something from me?"


    "No. She is just a genuine friend who is concerned for you." Ms. Gina said. "And if you are worried that something might happen to that world while you''re here. You don''t have to worry about that. Time here and in that ce flows differently. Even if you are here for a longer time, nothing much would pass there." Ms. Gina said as she reached out a paper in front of Carolle. "If you want to go back there, then be a substitute teacher for this ss. I will also tell you something that is rted to that world. And you can ask me anything you want, I will answer all of it truthfully. Right now, unlike that world, you don''t have magic artifacts that can help you or powerful friends that can be behind your back."


    Carolle received the paper and it was her biodata. Then there was another paper behind it. As she read it, it was the contract containing her being the substitute teacher.


    "Please just sign in there." Ms. Gina said as she handed Carolle the ballpen. After reading its contents and seeing that it had nothing suspicious, she nced at Ms. Gina. Then yed the recordings of Ms. Gina''s words earlier on her phone.


    "I trust you to do as you say at the end of this contract," Carolle said then signed the contract.


    "You can count on me for that." Ms. Gina said with a smile. "After all, I promised myself not to cheat on other people."


    Carolle didn''t say anything on that, then handed the papers to Ms. Gina. "When will I start to teach?"


    "Next Monday." Ms. Gina said as she put the paper on a clear envelope. And at the same time, the bell rang indicating that lunchtime was over.


    "I see, then I will look around for the school for a while to familiarize myself here," Carolle said as she headed to the door.


    "Ah, then have this card. It''s a visitor card! If some school personnel ask about you, you can show this to them." Ms. Gina said as she handed the card to Carolle. Carolle put it in the pocket of her white hoody and headed outside.


    There were no students in the hallway now, and Carolle just walked aimlessly wherever her feet would bring her. After a few times of walking, she was surprised that she found herself on the rooftop of the school.


    Carolle could only sigh to herself. ''Why do I feel like something cliche will happen here?''


    At the mention of that from her thoughts¡­


    "Kyahh!" A scream of the girl resounded at the other side of the wall. Carolle slowly turned her back, since she didn''t want to trouble herself to whatever it was. And it was not like, it could be a case of someone jumping out the rooftop. The whole rooftop was covered with metal fencing with a metallic-like structure that overarched and could be considered as an entire roof for the rooftop. It was impossible for anyone to climb it up.


    However, she stopped when someone held her hands. "Please help me, teacher!''

 Chapter 229 - Volume 7.3 Carolle Linette (3)

    "I see, then I will look around for the school for a while to familiarize myself here," Carolle said as she headed to the door. Before she could open it, Ms. Gina called out to her.


    "Ah wait! Then have this card. It''s a visitor card! If some school personnel or teacher ask about you, you can show this to them and they will understand it right away." Ms. Gina said as she handed the card to Carolle.


    "Alright. See youter," Carolle put it in the pocket of her white hoody and headed outside.


    There were no students in the hallway now since lunchtime was already over, and Carolle just walked aimlessly wherever her feet would bring her. Though some things and ces remained the same, there were a lot of changes that she didn''t recognize anymore like some of the ssroom and the huge tree that was in the middle of the school front that was gone now. It became a perfect ce now for aplete parking lot. There were also no drinking fountains but it was reced now with some vending machines. It was like a lot of things had upgraded to a certain degree. Well, that was to be expected.


    It has been almost fifteen years since she returned again from this ce. As Carolle Lte, her high school life was just your typical high school life. She strived to join some extracurricr activities and maintained her grades. However, she didn''t really have a close circle of friends. It was just no matter what she tried, she never got herself from getting close to anyone closer to her age during high school. Other than casual talks, and some group activities with her ssmates and schoolmates, there was nothing much memorable.


    If she would tell something that stuck to her mind during high school, it was probably Ms. Gina. Carolle was a bookworm and back then, as an English and Literature teacher, they really always talked about so many things with Ms. Gina when it came to Literature. Though sometimes, she just really got tired of all those long essays and book reviews that Ms. Gina loved her students to do as their projects and school activities, especially to Carolle. Ms. Gina was always the one who rmended to Carolle what book she needed for her to read for her book review. And that was also how she got her hand in the Fate of the Stars.


    Carolle faintly smiled as memories of her high school life were appearing left and right. Being in this ce surely brought a lot of nostalgia for her. As Carolle continued to walk, some teachers and school staff in the hallway asked who she was, and after showing her visitor card, they simply greeted her as they hurried through their ss. All of the teacher''s faces were not familiar with her.


    "Who might you be, youngdy?" Before Carolle turned a corner, she stopped when a soft but old man''s voice called her. When she turned around, she immediately recognized who it was.


    Principal Alberto Buendia, the school principal. He was a man with a gentle elderly expression on his face. But his eyes were sharp and one could see that it reflected his wisdom with age. Right now, he must be around his sixties. And yet, he was still here serving the school.


    "Good Afternoon, Mr. Buendia. I am Carolle Lte, one of the students who studied here before, and I was brought here by Ms. Gina Toress to be a sub teacher."


    "Oh, you are the one that Ms. Toress brought. Her office is that way..."


    "Ah, I already met her. For now, I am familiarizing myself with the school again. There are so many changes in the school that even I, myself, am not familiar with anymore. Fifteen years is a long time after all." Carolle said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, that is a very long time indeed." Mr. Buendia said as he chuckled lightly. "I have seen a lot of students that went in and out of the school for almost three decades now. But no matter how much time passed, I also found myself surprised as well with many changes. So what do you think of the school now from before?"


    "I passed by one of the ssrooms and I was very surprised to see that the ssrooms are already air-conditioned." Carolle chuckled. "Back in my time, fifteen years ago, there were only ceiling and standing fans. I remembered how most of my ssmates back there were trying to solo the fans for themselves."


    "Ah, that''s right." The principal also chuckled lightly. "It has only been seven years since some of the alumni helped the school to have air conditioning in every ssroom. I am really great even if the students already graduated here, they still love the school and help it in every way to improve." He then looked at his watch. "I have some meeting to attend to, Ms. Lte, if you need something, feel free to ask the teachers and staff here. Wee back again here and I hope your time will be more fruitful here."


    "Yes, Mr. Buendia," Carolle answered with a polite smile and bowed curtly. The principal started in the opposite direction and Carolle waited for him until he turned to another corner. Carolle continued her stroll again to the school. "Mr. Buendia surely is the same person as before."


    She went to see the canteen, where there were far more tables now and it became quite huge with lots of stallspared to before. The library was still the same, as well as the clinic, only the paint from white to green wall changed. She continued to walk more.


    After a few times of strolling, she was surprised that she found herself on the rooftop of the school. Well, as cliche as it sounds, the rooftop was her second favorite spot in her high school life here. The first one was the library.


    As she stepped out of the rooftop, the gentle breeze of the air blew. She held her jacket closer to her since she felt slightly cold. As she looked around, it still had the same botanical rooftop garden before. And there were a lot of beautiful flowers in different flower beds and pots. And the small fish pond where some koi fish of different colors were swimming.


    ''It is still the same as ever.'' Carolle could only sigh to herself when a bugging feeling build inside her. ''But what is this feeling? Why do I feel like something cliche will happen here? I have seen enough already, I will go back now to Ms. Gina so that I can go back home.''


    At the mention of that from her thoughts¡­


    "Kyahh! Please stop!" A scream of the girl resounded at the other side of the wall. Carolle slowly turned her back, since she didn''t want to trouble herself with whatever it was. And it was not like, it could be a case of someone jumping out the rooftop. The whole rooftop was covered with metal fencing with a metallic-like structure that overarched and could be considered as an entire roof for the rooftop. It was impossible for anyone to climb it up.


    However, she stopped when someone held her hands. "Please help me, teacher!''


    As Carolle turned around, she saw a girl in two braided ponytails, down her hair. She was wearing sses and seemed to be like some meek and nerd type of student. However, her hands that were grabbing the left hand of Carolle were trembling. No, not only her hands but her entire body. As if she was scared of something.


    "Sorry, but I''m not a teacher here, yet," Carolle said. That was when the girl seemed to realize that indeed, Carolle was not wearing any uniform of a teacher. Her clothes were too casual for a teacher.


    But before the girl could even speak, she immediately went behind Carolle.


    "So this is where you are? Trying to run away from me? Don''t even think about it." Three girls that looked sassy and mean appeared from the other side of the wall.


    "The-they are bullying someone." The girl in sses said behind Carolle.


    "Bullying?" Carolle''s right brow rose. ''Oh, good Lord. Why is my gut feeling always right? I don''t know that I will really meet such mean girls in real life. Ah, well, it''s not that I don''t meet people back in that world.''


    "And who might be this loser?" The leader of the mean girl sized Carolle up and down. And she was quite annoyed, though she was wearing casual clothes, and no essories or make-up, her figure was perfect and her face was naturally pretty. "If you don''t want to have trouble, don''t get in our way."


    "You said, they are bullying someone?" Carollepletely ignored the mean girls.


    "Yes," the sses girl said.


    "Where is that student?"


    "She-she is behind that wall."


    "I see, just go down and tell everything to Ms. Gina. She is in her office right now." Carolle said and the sses girl nodded her head and hurried downstairs.


    "Hey! Are you ignoring me?!" The leader of the mean girls was already exploding in anger.

 Chapter 230 - Volume 7.4 Carolle Linette (4)

    "And who might be this loser?" The leader of the mean girl sized Carolle up and down. And she was quite annoyed, though she was wearing casual clothes, and no essories or make-up, her figure was perfect and her face was naturally pretty. "If you don''t want to have trouble, don''t get in our way."


    "You said, they are bullying someone?" Carollepletely ignored the mean girls.


    "Yes," the sses girl said.


    "Where is that student?"


    "She-she is behind that wall."


    "I see, just go down and tell everything to Ms. Gina. She is in her office right now." Carolle said and the sses girl nodded her head and hurried downstairs.


    "Hey! Are you ignoring me?!" The leader of the mean girls was already exploding in anger.


    Carolle simply ignore her. No, from the start she didn''t even pay attention to them. "This b*tch! Grab her!" The leader of the mean girls screamed in anger. The two girls grinned evilly as they tried to approach Carolle.


    "If you touch me, you''ll regret it," Carolle said as she looked at the two girls. Both of them halted and stepped back. Carolle''s re was so cold and scary.


    Carolle then proceeds to walk. When she reached the other side of the wall, her eyes narrowed at the sight. There was an unconscious girl, with disheveled and torn clothes. Her hair was so messy and as Carolle touched her hair, it was covered with glue and glitters. There were even scratches and bruises all over her body. "This is severe bullying. What did this kid do to be treated like this?"


    ''This reminds Carolle of the time when she was in Mya. And to all the students that were bullying Hyun Jae back then. Just remembering how she dealt with some of those arrogant nobles. A sinister grin escaped Carolle''s lips. Since her back was facing the mean girls, they failed to see this.


    "She overstepped her lines and even have the nerve to confess to the School King!" Then suddenly, Carolle heard camera clicks.


    "Ah! Who are you?! How can you do such things here?!" When Carolle faced them out of confusion, she just smiled when three cellphones were now directed at her."We need to call someone for help!" One of the mean girls said. The leader of the mean girl smiled smugly at her.''This is what you get for ignoring me.'' From her eyes, Carolle could clearly see what she had on her mind.


    "I see," Carolle still remained calm despite the mean girls trying to frame her of bullying. This confused and irk the leader of the mean girls. But again, Carolle ignored them as she carried the girl in her arms. "I''ll head to the clinic. You can submit your so-called evidence of me to the teachers," Carolle said as she walked passed her.


    The leader of the mean girl clenched her fist. She tried to grab the hair of Carolle but Carolle was more agile and faster than her.


    Carolle simply bent down then the leader of the mean girl, lose her bnce. She felt t on the floor. This aggravated her even more."You! Do you even know who I am! I am Sabrina Ete! The daughter of one of the sponsors of the school...


    "*Bang!*Sabrina gritted her teeth when once again she was ignored by Carolle. Since Carolle already left before she could even finish her words."Ahh!!! I will destroy that b*tch!" Sabrina never felt this aggravated before.


    ***


    Meanwhile...While Carolle hurried her way to the clinic, she couldn''t even fathom her situation right now. Rather she was quite amused with those mean girls. But her line of sight dropped to the poor girl who was unconscious in her arms.


    ''Howe such thing like this is overlooked. If it reaches to the extent, this is not the first time that this happened.'' Carolle released a deep breath. ''I wonder if I didn''t overtake Mya''s body. Will she really act simr to that mean girl to Hyun Jae?''


    Carolle finally reach the final floor and she hurried her footsteps that were almost like running now. She reached the clinic. And at the exact time, the school nurse was justing out from the door.


    "Nurse, help this kid!" Carolle said. She was panting as the nurse looked at her in horror."What happened to her?! Bring her to one of the beds!" The nurse said as she opened the door to the clinic. Carolle immediately entered and went to one of the five empty beds. She gently put the unconscious girl down. As soon as Carolle did that, the nurse with her medical toolkit was already there and started treating the wounds of the girl."What happened to Melissa?" The nurse asked with a worried voice.


    "I saw her on the rooftop being bullied."


    "So she is really being bullied." The nurse said with a pained voice.


    "Do you know that kid?" Carolle asked.


    "She alwayses here to treat with some small wounds. But this is the first time, she has had this worst condition."


    "Worst condition?" Carolle''s eyes narrowed. "If you already have an idea that she is being bullied, why did you not interfere, sooner?"


    "It''s not that I can''t. Melissa only told me that she always got her wounds due to her clumsiness."


    "Reasons. Just tell me that you are afraid of the person who is behind this."


    "That''s not it!" The school nurse yelled in defense."Mr. Buendia is a kind and just principal. He will never tolerate such acts even if that student is a daughter or son of some rich sponsor. Or perhaps are you a new nurse here that you didn''t even know this?" Carolle said with mockery.


    After a few moments of silence...


    "This is my first time seeing you here. Just who are you to tell me these things?"Carolle nced at the unconscious girl. Her appearance was slowly bing much better due to being treated. Carolle picked up her wallet from the back pocket of her pants then dropped down a ten thousand pesos bill on the table one by one.


    Instead of answering the nurse, she spoke something different. This widened the eyes of the nurse.


    "Her hair is covered with glue and her things might also get destroyed. Make sure that she has better things and appearance next Monday." Carolle said. "Ah, and also it will be better if you let her have a check-up in the hospital." She added four more thousand bills to the table. Then started to walk away."You will know who I am by Monday. And also be sure and wise who will you side that time." Carolle said onest time and left.


    ''To be in a troublesome situation always, my life is surely one of a he ride.'' She just sighed as she looked at the empty hallway.


    ''Ah, that''s right. I still need to go back to Ms. Gina''s office. But it is too tiresome to do so.''Carolle picked up her phone from the pocket of her hoody. Then stopped the recording button.


    She started texting Ms. Gina that she got too tired exploring the school. And apologized for not meeting with her before going home. After texting, she shoves the phone back into her pocket. Then headed outside. At the school gate, the guard greeted her. Carolle greeted him back and she simply showed her visitor card. After that, she finally left the school premises.


    However, Carolle didn''t feel like going home yet. She decided to go to some ces for a while. She called for a taxi and told the driver to drive her to the Viva Mall. On the road, Carolle nced at the road.


    ''Five years of beingatose and being more than seven years already in that world. I don''t know that seeing modernity again, will be nostalgic and interesting again.'' She nced at the cars driving fast at the opposite roads. Motorcycles that were trying to overtake some vehicles. Vendors were selling stuff left and right on the side roads.


    Then Carolle picked up her phone and decided to search on the inte for all the things she missed for the five years in this world. If one thing, she would surely miss in this modern world, that was the use of cellphone and the inte. There was nothing as much as convenient with these two gadgets. Thinking this, a silly idea popped out of her mind.


    ''Maybe I can create the inte in that world as well as aputer? In my stay here, I will memorize everything rting to how the inte came to be.'' Carolle grinned from her thoughts. ''That way, living in that world will be more interesting and at the same time, I wonder how magic will be adapted to these kinds of things?''


    "Ma''am we''re here." Carolle''s thoughts were interrupted. She paid the fare and went down the taxi. Without wasting any time, she walked inside the mall. The first thing she did was to withdraw money since she gave almost everything she had in her wallet to that nurse. Then she finally started her mall spree.


    Carolle started with all the foods she haven''t eaten for a while. Such as French fries, burgers, pizzas. Then she watched a horror movie at the cinema and went to the arcades next. For the entire half of the day, she just enjoyed her time at the mall.. And yet somehow, after doing all of this alone, she only felt emptier inside.

 Chapter 232 - Volume 7.5 Carolle Linette (5)

    "Ma''am we''re here." Carolle''s thoughts were interrupted. She paid the fare and went down the taxi. Without wasting any time, she walked inside the mall. The first thing she did was to withdraw money since she gave almost everything she had in her wallet to that nurse. Then she finally started her mall spree.


    Carolle started with all the foods she hadn''t eaten for a while. Such as French fries, burgers, pizzas. Then she watched a horror movie at the cinema and went to the arcades next. For the entire half of the day, she just enjoyed her time at the mall. And yet somehow, after doing all of this alone, she only felt emptier inside.


    A few hourster...


    *Ting!*


    Carolle made it back to her house. She simply removed her shoes and socks then jumped to her bed. She picked up her phone from the pocket of her hoody. Then saw that Ms. Gina had sent her a message.


    {Ms. Gina: Alright. See you on Monday. Don''t forget toe to school before 7:00 am.}


    After reading the text message, she simply threw her phone on the bed. Then nced at the white ceiling of her room. ''So many things have happened just when I got out of the house. Sometimes, I wonder why I am always attracting a lot of trouble like I am some kind of protagonist in the story.''


    She simply decided to close her eyes and a few momentster, she finally sumbed to sleep.


    In her dream, she saw her friends and crewmates that she left in the world of Ihayah. They were fighting against those red mask crazy people. And they were badly wounded and injured. While she couldn''t do anything but just watch them being hurt.


    She tried to reach for them but they disappeared within her grasp. "No! Please don''t go! I''m still here!"


    With that said, Carolle ended up waking up. She was panting really hard as cold sweats were dripping down her forehead. She simply clenched her fist. "I will soon be back there. Please hang in there, everyone."


    ***


    Time passed quickly and it was already Monday. Carolle''s eyes opened when her rm sounded. When she looked at her phone, it was 5:00 am in the morning now. The cockadoodledoo of the roosters outside the house.


    She grumpily kicked out her nkets and rose from the bed to do her morning routine. She took a thirty minutes bath. She simply picked a white blouse and tucked it in high waist blue jeans. Then she partnered it with white sneakers. Then she tied her long ck hair into a high bun. She simply put on light make up then looked one more time in the mirror to check herself.


    "When I have time, I should have a haircut," Carolle said, then headed out to the house. She called for a cab and soon they traveled on the road. She messaged Ms. Gina that she was on the way to school. Ms. Gina replied immediately to her to head to her office once she arrived at the school premises.


    After twenty minutes, they finally reached the school grounds. Since it was still 6:30 am in morning, students were entering the school premises left and right. The guard greeted Carolle when he noticed her. And she greeted him back. Some students looked at her with curiosity and she just smiled at them in return.


    Soon, she entered the halls and directly walked towards Ms. Gina''s office. And at the same time, the students looked at her with curiosity. She simply had a polite smile on her face as she continued to walk towards the office.


    When she arrived there, Ms. Gina was already there. But there was also someone else there. A man, wearing a casual blue-cor shirt and pants. ''He must be the other sub teacher that Ms. Gina was talking about earlier.


    "Carolle, you finally arrived." Ms. Gina was the first one to notice her. However when the man turned around to see her...


    "You!" Carolle was beyond shocked to see who it was. Although his hair color and eyes turned ck, he still had the same annoying grin on his face.


    "Mya, or Carolle?"


    "I''m Carolle in this world," Carolle said with a deadpan tone in her voice. "What is he doing here?"


    "Don''t be so cold to me, Carolle. You see, when I teleported, I also arrived at this ce. Do you know how scared I was to arrive in such an unknown world?" Oliver said.


    Hearing him, Carolle felt a little guilty. When she arrived at the world of Ihayah, it was also hard for her to adjust to the new world and surroundings that were very different from the ce she used to live in for so many years.


    "For some reason, people started flocking me and giving me so many things and even cash. The people in this world are such hospitable and kind beings." Oliver said with a huge grin on his face. "Then I met Ms. Gina and exined some things to me."


    Hearing his story, the guilt that Carolle was feeling about him, instantly vanished. "It doesn''t sound like you are having a hard time arriving in this world." Carolle released an annoyed grunt.


    "Once the g ceremony is over, I will head now to the ss," Carolle said. "I''ll just go to the library for a while until it is time for the first period."


    Carolle immediately went out, without waiting for anyone to speak. "Then I''ll do that as well!" Oliver said and followed Carolle. She just released a tired sigh when Oliver followed behind her.


    "This world is truly fascinating. There are so many things that my world doesn''t have there."


    "When did you arrive here?" Carolle asked.


    "Just the time when you awakened from youra."


    "I see," Carolle finally reached the library then she nced at her watch. The general assembly will be finished around 8:00 am and right now, it is still 6: 55 am. She still had more than an hour before the sses started. Though she could just go to the general assembly she found it quite tasking to stand there for an hour and listen to the principal''s long speech.


    When they arrived at the library, the librarian was already there. It was a petite woman with sses. Somehow Carolle was reminded of the same ss girl she met at the rooftop.


    "Goodmorning, how may I help you?" The librarian asked.


    "We are the new sub teachers here. I''m Carolle Lte and this is..."


    "Oliver Torress."


    Carolle looked at Oliver with a questioning gaze. "Ms. Gina said that to have an identity in this world, she made me her nephew," Oliver whispered.


    "Oh," the librarian sped her hands. "I''m Edna Li, you can simply call me Ms. Edna in the school. Feel free to stay here in the library."


    "Thank you," Carolle said with a smile on her face and proceeded to head to get some books on the bookshelves. Then sat in the chair.


    "There are so many interesting books whenever I look at," Oliver said as he sat on the next right chair with her.


    "You can read English?" Carolle nced at the book he was holding. ''World History.''


    "Yes, I can read them pretty well," Oliver said as he started reading.


    Carolle dropped her book on the table. Since she already read it a long time ago. She just picked it up for pretenses. She leaned her face on the table while looking at Oliver with deadpan eyes.


    Oliver felt her stare and stopped reading.


    "What is it? Do you fall in love with me since I have ck hair though my eyes are not red?"


    "Nah," Mya monotonously denied right away which made Oliver chuckle lightly.


    "What a direct rejection," Oliver said. "But if you want to stare at me, I don''t really mind since I always experience that with a lot of girls.


    "Hah, I didn''t know that you can be so full of yourself either."


    "That''s just what we called reality since I was born handsome," Oliver said with a grin.


    Carolle simply rolled her eyes. "I''m just curious. You seem not worried enough to be different while the world is back there and my friends and even Hyun Jae are facing some troublesome things."


    This time, Oliver''s grin disappeared. Then he just leaned more on his chair as his gaze diverted to the front. "Worrying will not do anything well. You of all people should know that. The only thing we can do is to continue to act. And that is to do what your teacher told us to do."


    Carolle turned her gaze away from Oliver. Then stood up. Without saying anything, she returned the book back to the shelf. "We''ll just see each otherter. Good luck with your ss."


    "For Lady Mya to wish me luck, I wonder what kind of wind had passed here," Oliver said as he returned the book as well.


    "I''m just wishing you luck. After all, this world is still something different from where you came from. It must be tiring to adjust yourself to all this. Maybe you can just think of this shit as some vacation in another world."


    "..."


    "See youter," Carolle said and left.

 Chapter 233 - Volume 7.6 Carolle Linette (6)

    "I''m just curious. You seem not worried enough to be different while the world is back there and my friends and even Hyun Jae are facing some troublesome things."


    This time, Oliver''s grin disappeared. Then he just leaned more on his chair as his gaze diverted to the front. "Worrying will not do anything well. You of all people should know that. The only thing we can do is to continue to act. And that is to do what your teacher told us to do."


    Carolle turned her gaze away from Oliver. Then stood up. Without saying anything, she returned the book back to the shelf. "We''ll just see each otherter. Good luck with your ss."


    "For Lady Mya to wish me luck, I wonder what kind of wind had passed here," Oliver said as he returned the book as well.


    "I''m just wishing you luck. After all, this world is still something different from where you came from. It must be tiring to adjust yourself to all this. Maybe you can just think of this shit as some vacation in another world."


    "..."


    "See youter," Carolle said, then she turned towards the librarian. "I''ll be back here again in some time, it''s nice to meet you again Ms. Edna."


    "Likewise, Ms. Carolle." Ms. Edna said then Carolle simply smiled as a response and left.


    Oliver this time didn''t follow her. This gave Carolle a sense of relief. She then found herself heading towards the main auditorium where the students were now singing the national anthem. From outside the door, Carolle couldpletely hear their singing. She waited for the national anthem to be finished. And decided to walk to somece since, one of the teachers announced that Ms. Buendia, the school principal would have a speech for the students.


    From Carolle''s experience, during her study here, the principal''s speech was one of the things she didn''t like that well. Since it usuallysts for more than half an hour. Needing to wake up earlier in the morning, go to school, and stand up for almost half and one hour at most, Carolle simply shook her head. Remembering the days that she was a student here, surely was something nostalgic and yet she wondered how she was able to pass it all without falling asleep once to all those luby speeches of the principal back then.


    After a few more minutes of walking, Carolle finally ended up in the ssroom she was assigned to take over. She didn''t enter it and simply waited for her ss to arrive. She opened the window and let her mind wander as she yed online RPG games on her phone.


    ***


    Meanwhile a few more times had passed already since Carolle left the auditorium.


    "Heart and Excellence. These two are the main two core values of our school. Always keep it in mind and live with this..."


    After almost twenty minutes of his speech, the school principal, Mr. Buendia, finally let all the students return to their respective ssrooms.


    Among the sses, there was one particr ss that was smaller in number than the others. The ss 2-F.


    The normal count for the sses was ranging from twenty-five to thirty students per ssroom. However, the said ss 2-F was just a total of fifteen. With ten girls and five boys. And the teachers looked at this ss as they shook their heads. Their grim expression which was showing deep dismay, clearly tells that this ss could be quite a troublesome bunch.


    The ss continued to their ssroom.


    "I heard we will have a new adviser," one of the students of ss 2-F said, which earned the attention of his ssmates.


    "It will be no different than that teacher, who always uses so many reasons just to avoid our ss."


    "Let''s bet." One of the girls said with a grin on her face.


    "Bet of what?"


    "Let''s bet how that new adviser willst. I bet only a week."


    "Mine is three days."


    "A month,"


    "A day."


    All the students started giving their bets.


    "I bet that I will be able to finish my six months teaching with you all lots," However they were interrupted when someone spoke behind them. "And if I won the bet, better prepare to do the thing that I will ask to do." Carolle entered the room, leaving the confused students. But some also followed behind her. Having the idea of who she could be.


    When Carolle entered the room, her brows kneaded seeing the mess of the ssroom right now. There was a lot of graffiti on the walls. The chairs and tables werepletely in disarray. And trash was littered everywhere. Even the ckboard was covered with writings that looked like markers.


    The students waited for Carolle to react, however, to their surprise she simply proceeded to the teacher''s table without saying anything.


    ''Ah, crap. Howe something like this happens to this school?'' Carolle sighed with weariness inside her. ''This is not something a person who just woke up after a long sleep will need to do. I will just ask Ms. Gina why there is a ss like this here.''


    Carolle nced at the teacher''s table where there was a curse word vandal on it.


    ''All of the teachers are sh*t! The school is sh*t!'' Then there was a poop drawing at the right bottom corner of the table.


    Carolle didn''t bring anything with her, other than chalk and her small sling bag that contained her phone, powder, wallet, and IDs. Thankfully, the seat was decent and clean. She simply sat there. However, a few momentster, she finally nced at the door. This startled the students that didn''t enter the ssroom yet for some reason.


    Carolle smiled at them. "You must be the ss 2-F, why are you not entering the room?"


    The students didn''t answer. However, their expression varies. Some were expressionless. Some were cautious or curious about Carolle. While some were tantly sneering and ring at her. But Carolle''s calm smile remained.


    Looking at the whole ss, there were seventeen students that were missing. From the ss list that Carolle saw from Ms. Gina, there were supposed to be thirty-two students here. Sixteen girls and Sixteen boys, a perfect match even number. ''But seriously, what''s happening in this ss?''


    "Who is the ss president and the other ss officers here?" Carolle asked the first thing first. Since she was going to leave them after six months, she is not used to her getting to know them and being close to them. She would simply do the job of teaching these students as their temporary students.


    ''How absurd, never in my life, I will think that I will teach children.''


    "Miss," a meek but familiar voice of a girl resounded in the ssroom. When Carolle saw the same sses girl she met on the rooftop raising her right hand, Carolle immediately recognized her. She was sitting in the left corner of the second row.


    Inside the ssroom, the chairs and tables were aligned with eight columns and four rows. Though it was messy when Carolle entered, the students were still aligned for their own. But didn''t bother to pick up the thrashes littered beneath and surrounding their seats.


    "I am the ss president here, and Melissa is the Vice President." She answered. "Aaron Dante is the treasurer." She also gestured to the guy sitting beside her. Like her, he was also wearing sses and had bangs that almost covered his eyes. He simply averted his gaze when Carolle looked at him.


    ''Hmm. Melissa? Isn''t it the name of the girl I brought to the clinic? So both of these girls are part of this ss.''


    "What is your name?" Carolle asked.


    "It''s Jannah Geva," the sses girl answered.


    "Then I''m Carolle Lte, just call me Ms. Carolle everyone." Carolle faced the whole ss this time. "And as you might already have known, I''m your new subadviser for six months until Ms. Ricaforte returns from her maternity leave. Do any of you have questions?"


    One of the girls sitting at the right corner at the back raised her hands. She had stylish short hair and her face had thick make-up. She was also wearing dangling earrings. "When will this ss be over? And no offense, but I don''t want to have a teacher that is as in as you."


    The whole ss except for the ss officers and most students in the front row of the ssroom, burst into waves ofughter.


    "And who are you?" Carolle still remained unfazed. She knew too well of herself. And getting pissed at some kiddie remarks was not really something she did. Well, in the first ce she was not even simply bothered by it.


    "I''m Cindy. Cindy Lux." The girl said with haughtiness in her voice.


    "Alright Cindy Lux," Carolle said with an unchanging smile on her face. Seeing this calm reaction, the students were somewhat agitated and started to creep out Carolle. "I''m thankful for your honest remarks. As in exchange, I have something for you.." Her eyes glinted with mischief.

 Chapter 234 - Volume 7.7 Carolle Linette (7)

    "Miss," a meek but familiar voice of a girl resounded in the ssroom. When Carolle saw the same ssed girl she met on the rooftop raising her right hand, Carolle immediately recognized her. She was sitting in the left corner of the second row.


    Inside the ssroom, the chairs and tables were aligned with eight columns and four rows. Though it was messy when Carolle entered, the students were still aligned on their own. But didn''t bother to pick up the thrashes littered beneath and surrounding their seats.


    "I am the ss president here, and Melissa is the Vice President." She answered. "Aaron Dante is the treasurer." She also gestured to the guy sitting beside her. Like her, he was also wearing sses and had bangs that almost covered his eyes. He simply averted his gaze when Carolle looked at him.


    ''Hmm. Melissa? Isn''t it the name of the girl I brought to the clinic? So both of these girls are part of this ss.''


    "What is your name?" Carolle asked.


    "It''s Jannah Geva," the sses girl answered.


    "Then I''m Carolle Lte, just call me Ms. Carolle everyone." Carolle faced the whole ss this time. "And as you might already have known, I''m your new subadviser for six months until Ms. Ricaforte returns from her maternity leave. Do any of you have questions?"


    One of the girls sitting at the right corner at the back raised her hands. She had stylish short hair and her face had thick make-up. She was also wearing dangling earrings. "When will this ss be over? And no offense, but I don''t want to have a teacher that is as in as you."


    One of the girls sitting at the right corner at the back raised her hands. She had stylish short hair and her face had thick make-up. She was also wearing dangling earrings. "When will this ss be over? And no offense, but I don''t want to have a teacher that is as in as you."


    The whole ss except for the ss officers and most students in the front row of the ssroom burst into waves ofughter.


    The whole ss except for the ss officers and most students in the front row of the ssroom burst into waves ofughter.


    "And who are you?" Carolle still remained unfazed. She knew too well of herself. And getting pissed at some kiddie remarks was not really something she did. Well, in the first ce she was not even simply bothered by it.


    "I''m Cindy. Cindy Lux." The girl said with haughtiness in her voice.


    "Alright Cindy Lux," Carolle said with an unchanging smile on her face. Seeing this calm reaction, the students were somewhat agitated and started to creep out Carolle. "I''m thankful for your honest remarks. As in exchange, I have something for you." Her eyes glinted with mischief.


    "What can that be, Ms. Carolle?"


    Carolle smiled seeing the haughtiness in Cindy''s eyes. ''So she must be the ss queen here or something.'' Then she turned to look at Edna and her group, ''the smart kids of the ss.'' Then she turned to the left corner where there was a guy sleeping. ''Hm, the quiet kid. And the rest of the kids are the ordinary and athletic type of kids.''


    Carolle, walk toward Cindy. Then she stopped in front of her.


    "What are you looking at? Are you going to yell at me? Scold me for saying something rude to you?"


    Carolle shook her head. Then brought out something from her pocket. She grabbed Cindy''s right hand then handed her something. Cindy immediately yanked her hand out of surprise.


    "What are you doing?"


    But Carolle simply walked back to the ckboard and picked up an eraser. She started erasing the letters on the board.


    Cindy looked at the thing that Carolle gave her. It was simply a small chocte bar.


    "What''s this?" She asked, confused.


    "The thing I said for you to have. What do you think it would be?" Carolle contained erasing the letterings on the board. But in the end, she gave up due to the slimy stuff that was on it. ''Everything here will need serious cleaning.''


    "Now, we are done with my introductions." Carolle faced them once again. However, when she saw Cindy''s expression, she was not smiling anymore. Maybe it was due to the fact that her taunt had no effect on Carolle.


    "I have a whole hour to be with you, ss 2-F. And I only have one task for all of you. Clean the whole ssroom."


    "Clean?" Cindy and some of the girls stood in protest. "We are not the janitor to do the cleaning here. We are at school to study and not to clean."


    "And are you studying?"


    "Of course," Cindy said with confidence.


    "Then if one of you answers my question correctly, the first period will be your free time and I''ll do the cleaning instead," Carolle said.


    "How would we know that it will not be a difficult question that is on a college level?" One of the students raised her hand in protest. The other students also agreed with her.


    "Don''t worry, you can assure that it will be one of the topics already discussed with all of you." A mischievous grin escaped Carolle''s lips.


    ***


    Meanwhile back to the World of Ihayah.


    Iris was tapping the table with impatience. "How long has it been since those two disappeared?"


    "Three days," L said. She was on the verge of crying.


    "I''m not too surprised with our Captain anymore to be gone for how long she wanted. But now, she was not the only one who was gone. But Oliver as well," Iris said with an irritated tone of her voice.


    "Do you think they run away together?"


    With that question, Rhyme received a crisp smack at the back of his head.


    "What if those red mask cult got them?" Hyun Jae asked with worry.


    "Those two will not be easily abducted like that," Rein this time spoke up as soon as he appeared from teleportation.


    "What happened to your investigation in the pce?" Iris asked.


    "As expected, thest time those were seen was with the prince. However from what the prince had said, both Lady Mya and Sir Oliver use a talisman to return, After that, there is no other news and information of their whereabouts." Rein exined to the whole group.


    "Just where in the world, Lady Mya has gone this time?" Dorris said.


    "No one knows." Iris sighed in annoyance. "The only thing we can do right now is investigate further about those Red Mask people. Their strength is no joke."


    "In the desert as well, I met someone like them." Rein said which earned the attention of the crew. "He told me to join them for some reason. And of course, I refused."


    "When did this happen?" Dorris asked, quite confused.


    "The time when you left to check the ship. That guy disappears as well, just in time when you return."


    "Hah, they''re trying to recruit you? Then incite a war? cause mass murder and illegal experiments in a faraway vige. Then cause another massacre among those vigers and knights sent by the prince." Iris said as she started counting with her fingers. "It seems we are really dealing with something more viinous than the previous enemies we fought before. But howe, they try to recruit you Rein? Do you have any idea?"


    "I have no clear idea of their intention either. But I got the feeling that it is only one thread to something bigger. They can even do such extreme things without being involved directly, what more can they do if they decided to do things on their own?" Rein said.


    "Then that will be our goal for now. Until our captain returns, we will make sure that we already wipe out those red mask cult." Iris said as she stood up. "First thing first, I''m gonna meet that siren, who put everyone to sleep." She brought out a talisman from her right pocket.


    "Why do you need to meet him?" Dorris asked. "He caused danger to Lady Mya!"


    "His power is incredible," Iris said. "And I don''t believe that it will only end up with making people sleep. You can''t heal the root cause of those people affected by that Miracle powder right?" Iris nced at Hyun Jae.


    "Yes, their bodies are fine, but the flow of their magic is not something I can heal that easily. No, I have never learned to heal when ites to irregrities of magic." Hyun Jae clenched both her fists in herp and nced down.


    "It''s alright," Iris said. "Your healing magic is already as strong as it is. But we can never really do anything if there are things that are out of our jurisdiction."


    "And I need to see that Siren, or who knows already what Kayden had done to him. Out of all the people here, that guy is the one who is unhappy with our Captain''s disappearance. I''ll return as soon as possible.." Iris tore the talisman and disappeared.

 Chapter 235 - Volume 7.8 Carolle Linette (8)

    Carolle smirked when the students of ss 2-F were cleaning diligently now. Her question was simple. Can they recite any poem by Emily Dickinsonpletely? If they manage to recite, they would be exempted from cleaning. And of course, none of them would be able to do so. Since no student in honesty would memorize such things unless maybe they were in a ss full of smart students.


    "That''s not fair," one of the students muttered.


    "You didn''t analyze and think of the approach to the question I''ll ask," Carolle said with a smirk. "Just go on with your cleaning now. And make it like a decent ssroom of students like you at the very least. We, teachers, are going to stay in your ssroom for just one to two hours per day. You are the ones who stay in your ssroom the most. How can you stomach in such a ce." Carolle leaned on the wall, as she watched the students cleaning here and there.


    "Now then, Ms. President, can I have a word with you outside the ssroom?"


    Jannah simply nodded her head as she followed Carolle behind. When they reached the outside of the ssroom, Jannah didn''t raise her head while she waited patiently and nervously at what Carolle would tell her.


    Would she get scolded for the behavior of their ssmates?


    She, and Melissa, the president, always got scolded. Jannah couldn''t count anymore how many times the other teachers told them that even if they were the ss officers, they couldn''t control their ssmates.


    "Why is half of the ss not here?"


    Carolle saw how Jannah became tense. "They said, they have other important things to do."


    "I see," Carolle simply walked towards the window then gestured for Jannah to follow her. The girl heed and followed behind her. Carolle leaned casually on the windowsill while she faced the ssroom. "How long has it been like this?"


    "Since the second quarter of the school year."


    "How''s Melissa?"


    "They said that she was resting in the hospital right now. But she will be discharged tomorrow."


    "I see," Carolle said. While Jannah still didn''t dare to look at her. "Both of you seem to be close friends to even know her condition. You were also at that rooftopst Friday. Did those things happen frequently here?"


    Jannah remained silent which made Carolle sigh inwardly.


    "Do you want your ss and the bullying to stop?"


    This time Jannah raised her head and at the same time, Carolle was looking at her as well. "I really want Melissa to be happy. If the ss bes better and the bullying stops, she will be happy."


    "What a good friend you are," Carolle said. "But it''s hurtful that there is nothing much you can do about her situation right? You''re a good friend since you always stay by her side. If I were a good teacher, I would tell you that being at her side is already enough. But you know more than anyone that it is not enough."


    "Then is there something I can do to help her? She always wanted to help others, but in the end, she was the one who ended up suffering from everything. But she always just replied with a smile as if everything is going to be ok. But nothing bes ok. Things are circting for the worst as each day passes. I hate myself for not being able to do anything!"


    Tears started to stream down Jannah''s eyes. As if a heavy feeling was inside her all along. Too ashamed to even show her crying face to Carolle, she immediately covered her face with both her hands. "I will go to thefort room first, please excuse me, Ms. Carolle."


    Jannah ran away while Carolle just watched her away in silence.


    "To make a student cry, what do you mean of you," Carolle didn''t turn her head since that voice was very familiar.


    "I''m starting to feel that you are following me when you have the chance. How about your ss?"


    Oliver chuckled lightly. "I have given them a task that would take them until the time for my ss is up. I just told them to hand everything to their ss president and submit it to me to the faculty."


    "A very like you to do."


    Oliver just chuckled once again. "I''m truly learning a lot of things. Especially in the world that Hyun Jae grew up with. The education here is pretty interesting as well. Kids of any age have their own levels of studies. It''s such a fascinating world that I understand something now."


    "Understand what?"


    "Why you, Hyun Jae, and even Lady Iris, can stand out too much. This world is too advanced and peaceful no matter where I look. Well for the most part and some sides." Oliver said. "It seems as well, there is a show I''m going to see soon. Wherever you are, there are always interesting shows that are happening." He grinned and Carolle just let out a small smile as well.


    "You are right," Carolle moved away from the window and put both her hands in her pocket. "I kinda ept that part of myself now."


    At the same time, she said that the bell for the first period finally ended. Carolle entered the ssroom and smiled. The ssroom was now cleanpared to before.


    "Good work everyone."


    But she only received growls as a response. "I''ll see you again before the dismissal time. If you need something from me, just visit me on the faculty. It''s nice to meet you, everyone." Carolle said, then walked out of the ssroom.


    When she came out, Oliver was already a distance away from the ssroom. He was probably heading to the next ss. Carolle smiled wryly. Somehow, seeing Oliver retreating back, gave her reassurance. Reassurance that the world of Ihayah was not just a mere dream.


    She didn''t want to voice it out. But she was thankful that Oliver was with her. She turned her back and headed in the opposite direction. The direction towards Ms. Gina''s office. However, she paused when she was in front of thefort room for the girls. With a long sigh, she entered and saw that Jannah was not there. However, she could sniffling sounds. Only one stall was closed.


    Carolle thought first about what she was going to say, but in the end, she just stood there and waited for her toe out herself. To Jannah''s surprise, when she came out, Carolle was outside. And from the looks of it, she was waiting for her.


    "You ask me, what can you do? If I call you, juste to my side, no matter what," Carolle smiled then reached for her hands. She gave the same chocte candy to Jannah. "I''ll look forward to what action you take. I know you can make the right choice."


    Carolle said then headed out of thefort room. Before she couldpletely leave, she paused. "Ah, one more thing, I wille back to the ss before dismissal time. If you need something, just call me out on the faculty or at Ms. Gina''s office. See youter, Ms. President."


    As Carolle started to walk, somehow she found the corridors to be very a long way to tread. She couldn''t help but start wondering herself, why would she do such things? Why she was involving herself in some things again? When she could just live her life. She simply chuckled to herself.


    ''I guess that is the only way I always take. What a nosy person I am.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, in one of the richest families in the city, a girl was kept punching the punching bag in her room. There was the face of Carolle on it.


    She heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    "Ms. Sabrina, your mother and father has returned home."


    An evil grin formed her lips. "Perfect, now, you can pay for stopping me, new sub teacher. I will show you, what will happen to anyone who will go against me."


    ***


    Meanwhile back to school.


    Carolle sneezed. ''Ah, my haters must be thinking of me right now. It''s really hard to be so popr.'' Carolle finally reached the office of Ms. Gina. She knocked three times first.


    "Ms. Gina, it''s me Carolle." However, no one answered her. When she held the doorknob, it was not locked so she decided to enter without waiting for Ms. Gina''s confirmation. When she entered, Ms. Gina was not inside.


    ''Maybe she went somewhere.'' Carolle decided to take a seat on the sofa. So far, other than being in the advisory ss of ss 2-F, she really doesn''t have anything to do right now.


    ''Maybe I can go to the library?'' But the softness of the sofa and the soft-looking pillow was tempting. Somehow, Carolle''s eyes were starting to get heavy. Well, she woke up very early today. And she was not really a morning person.


    ''Having a little nap, would not hurt right?'' Sheid her body on the sofa and soon she let her eyes close.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!